Equestria’s Changeling Queen and the Abyssal Empress

by vren55

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Drama, Changelings, Original Character, Adventure, Princess Celestia
Length: 242872

After Alternia, changeling queen and former regent for a missing Celestia, is coronated as Equestria’s third ruling princess, she must face her first crisis in the depths of the Eastern Sea. Sequel to Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen.

This story is a direct sequel to Princess Celestia: The Changeling Queen. Reading that first is necessary to understand any part of this story.

Co-authored by vren55 and Zervziel

Alternia, sister to Chrysalis, ruled Equestria for a thousand years, disguised as Princess Celestia, while the alicorn slumbered in a healing sleep. Now revealed, Alternia prepares to become Equestria’s first changeling princess, and prove herself to the ponies she loves at the side of her co-rulers Luna and the newly-returned Celestia.

But even as the crown descends onto Alternia’s head, something is stirring in the depths of the Eastern Sea, something that will turn the surface world onto its head. Some power that could destroy Alternia, and all that she loves, before she can even regain the approval of her own ponies.

Will Alternia restore the trust her ponies once placed with her? Will she found a hive? Will she find love?

All that is certain is that Equestria, and the world, will never be the same again.

Now with a TV Tropes page.

Empress Tethys and the Kelpies Created by Zervziel

That Fantastic Cover art is by Plainoasis

Pre-read and edited by:
Blankscape,
FinalFan,
Courage Fire
Cosmic Cowboy

Published 2015-09-05 20:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2017-04-14 02:46:11 UTC

Chapter 1: A Discussion of Heraldry and New Roles

I admit that when I accepted Celestia and Luna’s offer to become Equestria’s third ruling princess, and not just a princess by title like Blueblood and Cadance, I was certain that it was the right choice. At least for myself.

Right now though, as I slumped over a desk littered with hundreds of sketched-out designs, I had to admit I slightly regretted my decision to accept the offer.

Luna actually seemed to agree with me as she sunk into her velvet sofa.

“How is it possible that heraldry is just as complicated and tedious as it was a thousand years ago? We have looked over so many symbols, devices, and designs, and yet none seem to fit for Alternia’s Royal Insignia,” groaned Luna.

I shrugged, watching as Celestia, whose mask I had worn for so long, copied Luna and sunk into her pile of silk-covered cushions. She could never seem to gather enough of those cushions to hoard around her these days. I attributed her quirk to the fact she had never felt silk prior to her sleep.

“Finding the right insignia to represent a new ruler is important, Luna. The Royal Insignia that we choose today can last Alternia for a thousand years,” said Celestia, her voice ever so regal, but this time, exhausted beyond belief.

Yet, as tired-sounding as Celestia was, I couldn’t help but flinch as Celestia spoke. It was quite disturbing to watch the form I had worn for a thousand years move in front of me, and speak with a different tone and inflection than I had, not to mention wear the crown that once had been mine.

A bright idea popped into my mind and I pulled myself up from my couch.

“Maybe we might need to ask for another pony’s opinion.”

“Come again?” Luna asked.

Levitating quill and parchment in front of me, I lazily spun them in the air, watching the feathers oscillate. “The mark represents me, but it must also be recognized as a symbol by the common pony. It might be useful to ask a few others of their opinion,” I suggested.

“Whom would you suggest we meet?” asked Celestia.

Rising to my hooves, I levitated the parchment and quill after me as I trotted to the doors of my room.

“Just follow me, Celestia, Luna. I know who to talk to.”

Opening the door of my room, the three of us trotted out into the hallway, passing the doors to Luna’s room. However, Celestia stopped briefly in front of a pair of open golden-leaf doors to watch the construction ponies work on renovating a spare guest room next Luna’s room into Celestia’s new abode.

I had opted to keep my old room with its sun motifs and blue, white, and gold color scheme. I intended to change that later, but for now it was a familiar sight to remind me of how some things hadn’t changed. Particularly since everypony else saw fit to remind me of how different things were.

As we started walking again, I couldn’t help but notice ponies’ reactions to me. They may not have stopped to gawk, but nopony could fail to notice how my subjects now flinched at my presence, how their eyes shot to my crooked horn, or how they cringed at my prosthetic carapace.

“Did I remember to have my new regalia’s chestpiece to be made bigger than the old one?” I whispered to my co-rulers.

Luna nodded. “You did,” she said simply.

“Indeed. We personally thought that thou could have used more steel instead of silver, but we remember your insistence to make the chestpiece larger,” Celestia said.

My eyes narrowed slightly. “Increased silver content means the chestpiece can be better inscribed with runic enchantments of protection, which would protect me against spells like the one that necessitated this prosthetic.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Steel is far more versatile and would grant you better physical protection.”

“You forget that we’re plating the regalia with chrome, which would greatly increase the surface hardness of my regalia,” I pointed out.

Blinking, Celestia’s mouth formed an “o” as she was struck silent. “Right. Forgive us.” She winced. “We have had a lot on our mind as of late.”

I smiled in understanding. As part of our old arrangement, Celestia had agreed that because she forced a copy of her memories on me, she should accept a copy of mine. Hence, she was experiencing the same memory problems I had suffered in the early years of my reign in her stead. Apart from short-term memory loss, symptoms also included sudden flashbacks and gaps in memory, but still Celestia had shouldered my memories in her usual stoic, regal fashion. With more than a little consultation and help from myself and Luna, of course.

It was then I spotted one of the ponies we needed to talk to walking down the hall. Calmly levitating a notepad and pen, the white unicorn was peering at the pages so intently through her dark-brown semi-circle glasses that she was completely oblivious to our presence.

Unable to resist smirking a bit, I waited until the unicorn was close enough, and suddenly coughed loudly into my hoof, making the unicorn jump almost an inch into the air with an absolutely adorable squeak. With my magic, I grabbed her notepad and pen before they hit the ground, and waited patiently as she heaved in deep breaths, her brown eyes glaring at me.

“Princess! I’ve told you many times! No surprises! No coughing! And no sneaking up on me!” stammered the mare as she straightened her white collar and red tie.

I couldn’t help but giggle. “You told Celestia not to surprise you, not me.”

The actual Celestia glanced at me, bemused, as Luna rubbed her forehead with a hoof, and the unicorn groaned.

“Forgive me for not actually knowing your real name at the time, Princess!” snapped Raven, my longtime aide and Court Assistant. She attempted to look exasperated, but her quivering lip undermined that effort.

Chuckling, I forced myself to get back onto the topic that I wanted to talk to Raven about.

“Raven, do you mind giving us your opinion on something?”

Raven shook her head. “Ask away, your highness. I am at your service.”

In short terms, I explained the dilemma we had in choosing my Royal Insignia. Particularly the part where we had no idea which devices should be part of my symbol.

“So in essence, you are trying to figure out what your cutie mark would look like, Princess?” asked Raven.

I opened my mouth to say “no” and explain patiently that I could never have a cutie mark in the first place, and immediately closed it as my eyes widened.

“Why it appears I am,” I said softly. Celestia and Luna appeared to have come to the same realization as well, judging from Celestia’s exasperated groan and Luna’s self-depreciating murmurs.

Raven chuckled, shaking her head. “You still like to overthink things too much, Princess.”

“I do not— why are you laughing, Luna? I really don’t....” I groaned as Raven joined Luna in her fit of giggles, as Celestia looked bemusedly at the three of us.

“We do not understand what is so humorous. Is this one of those ‘in-jokes’ ponies in this era tell each other?” asked Celestia.

I purposefully ignored Celestia, lest our current endeavour get even further off-track.

“So what you are saying is that I should try to make it reflect my talents, and my very being, instead of pandering to traditional codes of heraldry where the leading pony’s cutie mark would be modified or added with additional symbols?” I asked.

Stifling her laughter with a gulp, Raven nodded. “Yes. Perhaps there is an object or device that symbolizes your nature in a heartbeat, and summarizes your abilities.”

My eyes widened as a shape popped into my mind. “I think there is.” Grinning, I stood back up. “Thank you, Raven that was most helpful.”

My assistant bowed, her magic taking back control of her notebook and pen. “You’re welcome, your highness.” She then trotted away, while we continued walking down the hall.

The next pony I sought advice from was not actually a pony, and she was less an advisor, and more family.

A large smile burst upon her dark changeling features as she galloped up to me and wrapped her holed hooves around my forelegs. “Auntie Alternia!”

I nuzzled Cyndra, Chrysalis’s youngest daughter and my niece. “How was your trip to your mother’s hive?” I asked.

I’m not sure how, but Cyndra’s smile widened even further. “It was good! I spent a lot of time with mom. By the way, she’d like to accept your invitation to your coronation.” Cyndra then put a hoof to her mouth to stifle her giggles. “She also mentioned that she, Belladonna, and Simulacris would be bringing you a present there.”

Though I was completely mystified, and admittedly slightly worried as to what my mischievous sisters would be bringing me, I nodded. “That’s very nice of them. By the way, Cyndra, I’d like to ask your opinion on something.”

I explained the situation to her and told her what Raven had told me. Cyndra listened to it all quietly, her eyes contemplative.

“That makes a lot of sense. I don’t know how much help I can give you, though. I’m still getting used to being my mother’s representative and your Lady-in-Waiting,” said Cyndra, rubbing her head sheepishly.

I chuckled. “And I think you are doing a fine job, Cyndra.” And I wasn’t lying. Cyndra had thrown herself into her duties with the thoroughness I’ve come to expect from ponies twice her age, whether it be simple errand-running or accompanying me as Chrysalis’s ambassador to meetings with the ministers of Equestria’s government.

“Thank you,” said Cyndra. Swallowing, she took a deep breath and looked me in the eye. “So, what do you have in mind now?”

I levitated a piece of parchment I sketched out after talking to Raven and showed it to Cyndra. It was a drawing of a mask, a black, half-faced mask like those worn by popular comic book heroes, particularly Zorro, who used the black mask with his cape and rapier to defend the commoners of Las Pegasus, but also of Mare-Do-Well, and the Power Ponies. Hence, the mask would be easily recognizable and speak to the public, while paying homage to my changeling abilities and my history with Equestria.

Luna, peering over my shoulder, nodded. “Nicely chosen, Alternia, I think it requires another device to offset it though. Maybe a pair of changeling wings to further mark your heritage?”

“Perhaps,” said Celestia, her brow furrowed in thought. “Maybe a sword to represent your power, or a crown to confirm thy status as Queen?”

“I was thinking of a heart, actually,” said Cyndra.

I looked to my niece, intrigued. “Can you elaborate further, Cyndra?”

My niece hesitated for a moment, noticing that Luna and Celestia had turned to watch her as well, but she raised her head high and pointed to the mask. “The heart is a positive symbol of love and devotion in Equestria, and will tell everypony of your love for Equestria. Not to mention that the heart pays respect to the heritage of changelings to use love as energy and to power our magic.” Cyndra bit her lip. “At least, that’s what I think.”

I grinned and levitated my quill to the paper. “Well, I like how you think, Cyndra.”

The trip was proving to be far more productive than I could have ever imagined. The coat of arms looked almost finished, and while I still thought it was missing something, it was more than Celestia, Luna, and I had managed to come up with.

An eager, familiar voice interrupted my thoughts and I stopped, my ears shooting up.

“Teacher!”

I smiled and turned around to see a brown-colored mare in bronze armor gallop up to me and salute.

I mock-pouted. “Not going to hug me, General Hanna Belle?” I asked my former student.

Hanna Belle chuckled. “Okay, for old time's sake.” And she grabbed my forelegs briefly, while I nuzzled her blonde mane.

The tapping of a vinestick on marble floor interrupted that moment.

“Oi! Hanna Belle, we have some important things to talk about with your old mentor, so would you mind releasing her for a second?”

Hanna Belle let go of me, and glared at the new arrival, an older, white-coated pony carrying a vinestick and dressed in a toga.

“Caesar Salad. How have you been?” I asked.

The old general growled at me, even though his eyes were filled with mirth. “Busy. Your revelation a month ago still has me reassuring the rest of the officers that we aren’t being infiltrated by changelings, and that, yes you were the Celestia we knew about.”

I winced. “I’m sorry about—”

“Don’t apologize for the actions of fools, Alternia. It is unbecoming of a princess,” snapped a harsh voice.

My smile didn’t waver as a wizened green pegasus in a blue naval uniform limped up, leaning heavily on her silver-tipped cane. “Admiral Marenitz, how is your le—”

“Bloody awful thanks to you!” snapped Marenitz. My eyes wide, I took a step back as the high commander of the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service pointed her cane at my face.

“Marenitz, put that thing down,” ordered Caesar, a narrow-eyed Hanna Belle backing him up. Luna and Celestia had also slowly flanked me, their expressions stern.

Marenitz didn’t back down, though. In fact, to my alarm, she seemed to snarl.

“Do you have any idea how much work you’ve added to my plate by keeping me out of the loop of your damned secret? I’m supposed to know everything that happens in this country, down to when you go to the seats of ease, and you feel completely fine not to tell me about the fact that you are a changeling queen!”

I opened my mouth to respond, but Marenitz kept talking. “Thanks to that, we nearly landed in a political mess. If not for Cadance, Blueblood, Luna, and I can’t believe I’m saying this, Captain Armor, we’d be more screwed than sitting in a leaky dinghy in the middle of a hurricane.”

Marenitz suddenly found herself facing the narrowed eyes and gritted teeth of Celestia, who had been doing her best to hold in her tongue but found her patience exhausted.

“Thou impudent little pony, the situation was far too delicate for Alternia to tell anypony, much less thee!”

“Celestia.”

Celestia briefly glanced at me, one of her eyebrow raised as I fixed her with a calm look.

“I thank you for defending me, but let me talk to the good admiral,” I said, keeping my face neutral.

Celestia, still glaring at Marenitz, complied, backing away.

I sighed. “You are right, Marenitz. I should have told somepony, many ponies, including you, but I was afraid.” I looked Marenitz in the eye. “You know what fear does to ponies.”

Marenitz glared back at me, but slowly put her cane down and broke contact, her eyes looking off the side.

“Yeah, I know.” She looked back at me, a wry smile on her features. “You taught me that, your majesty, when I was a much younger, and more foolish pony. Do you recall?”

I did remember that young mare from long ago. She had been crying in my hooves as she broke down, her resignation letter on my desk. A letter I had torn up, and never regretted having done so since.

“You weren’t that foolish, Marenitz.”

Marenitz snorted. “You know who to tell that to.” She raised her cane again and pointed it at me, a wicked grin on her face. “Just don’t you bloody try to hide something so big from all of us ponies ever again.”

“I don’t think you would let me,” I said smoothly as Marenitz dropped her cane’s point and leaned back on it again. I coughed and pulled out the parchment paper. “Now before I get further off topic, I would like to ask you all something.” And once again, I laid out the conundrum my two to-be-co-rulers and I had come to my generals and admiral to ask about.

“There’s something that seems missing from this Royal Insignia. I’m not sure what, but I was wondering if you had any thoughts on the matter,” I explained.

Hanna Belle blinked and glanced to Caesar. “Shield?”

Caesar nodded and turned to Marenitz. “Shield?”

Marenitz nodded and tapped the parchment with her cane. “Shield.”

“What dost thou mean? We know that a Royal Insignia can sometimes go on a shield to make a coat of arms,” said Celestia, peering closely at the sketch of the mask leaning against the heart.

“Well, we think the shield should be part of your heraldic device itself. To represent your constant and continuous protection of… of…” Caesar closed his mouth, at a loss for words.

“All of us?” asked Hanna Belle, a cheeky grin on her face as she nudged Caesar.

The older general rolled his eyes at Hanna Belle, but nodded. “Well, yes.”

I nodded. That was a good idea. “What kind of shield?”

“A kite shield,” said Caesar confidently. When I glanced at him questioningly, the old general shrugged. “Ponies like tradition, and kite shields tend to be depicted as the shields of heroes.”

It was a good suggestion. “Where should the shield go then?” I then asked.

“Perhaps the heart and mask should be centered within the shield?” suggested Hanna Belle.

I took a moment to picture the image of that in my head and I found I quite liked it. But the shield was missing one rather important descriptor.

“What should be the color of the shield?”

Marenitz chuckled. “Emerald, your majesty. I mean, it’s the color of your eyes, the color of grass and trees, and the color of life. It has to be emerald.”

I smiled as I drew in a kite shield shield onto the parchment and showed it to the nodding Celestia and Luna.

“Good suggestion, admiral.”

We had been on our way back to our respective chambers, when Celestia made a pensive comment that nearly made me trip.

“It amazes us even now how loyal thy ponies are to thee.”

As soon as I had recovered my balance, I stared at Celestia in disbelief.

“I am not sure what you mean, Celestia. More than three quarters of my personal staff requested a transfer to your service.”

When I made my first appearance the ponies of Equestria had met my announcement with some joy, but many had been suspicious. While my generals and the ministers whom I had worked with on a day to day basis quickly recognized me for whom I was, others who had only seen me once or twice were afraid.

So, when a multitude of maids, butlers and secretaries requested transfers into Celestia’s service, I could not help but oblige them, despite how it tore at my heart. Raven and Cyndra were indignant on my behalf, but understood my decision.

Hence, I couldn’t comprehend Celestia’s comment.

The alicorn raised an eyebrow. “Thou art correct, but hast thou not noticed that the ponies to whom thou wert closest, the most talented of Equestria’s mares and stallions, have continued to stand by thee? Ponies like Admiral Marenitz, Hanna Belle, Caesar Salad, and Raven.”

I silently conceded that Celestia did have a point, but shook my head regardless. “Marenitz, Caesar, Raven, and I have a history. Hanna Belle is my former student. You can’t take those as an accurate measure of how much loyalty I can inspire when everypony else turns anyway.”

I flinched, eyes wide as Celestia roared at me. “But in spite of it all, thou still hast companions in this world!” Her voice was filled with immeasurable anguish.

“Celestia…” whispered Luna, draping her wing over her sister’s shoulders.

Her head bowed, Celestia closed her eyes and leaned into Luna, as if to burrow under her wing. “We are sorry, and we are ashamed of our jealousy, but when we saw thee with thy friends, we could not help but recall those whom we had left behind.”

I nodded, wincing as I thought of how Celestia felt. While I did not have her memories anymore, I vaguely recalled the content of some of them. Unlike Luna, who hadn’t been as popular or as social a thousand years ago, Celestia had been loved, had many companions. And now, almost everypony that she had known, and all that she was familiar with, was gone.

It was a sobering thought.

Tentatively, I placed a gentle hoof on Celestia’s shoulder. She didn’t flinch away, but her eyes narrowed slightly.

“Your friends and companions all lived full lives,” I said with a knowing smile.

Her eyes widening, Celestia stared at me. “Did they?”

I nodded and opened the door to my room. “Your friends became my trusted advisors, and as you know, I take care of my friends.” I paused, and turned to Celestia. “Would you like me to tell you of what happened to them?”

Celestia trotted out from under Luna’s wing, nodding eagerly.

“Yes”

The three of us talked for a long time of days long gone, until dinner came, and we had to separate to see to our own duties. Officially I had none, but there were still many a report I could read on various Equestrian matters to help Luna and Celestia.

I had just set down the final report when a fwoosh echoed through my room as a scroll popped into midair beside me. A smile on my face, I opened it quickly with my magic.

The letter was obviously from Twilight, a reply to the one I had sent to her just before dinner. I had wanted her and Rarity’s opinion on the subject of my insignia, and had sent a colored sketch of the current version to her. I hadn’t expected such a swift reply, but now that I considered my faithful student’s eager to please nature, I honestly should have known better.

Dear Alternia,

I did as you asked and checked with Rarity and my books on heraldry so that we could give you a final opinion on your idea for a Royal Insignia.

Rarity thinks the design is simple but elegant, and especially meaningful. She liked the use of the black mask and the pink heart to symbolize your abilities, and she says that the shade of green you chose for the shield was very nice, even if she says that: “Green isn’t my usual color.”

Rarity would also like to voice her opinion that pairing the Royal Insignia with any banners or livery of orange, red, pink, or even black would be a bad idea. Silver and green banners would be far better match apparently.

Hmm. Coincidence or not, Rarity seemed to have mirrored what my Royal Designers had chosen. I wonder what she would think of the regalia I was having made…

Shaking that thought out of my head, I continued reading.

Personally, I think that the design looks great! It certainly is something rather unconventional according to the research I have done. For example, my copy of A Thousand Heraldic Devices of Equestria notes that the heart tends to be paired with flowers, wings, or a crystal-related object. But considering your changeling nature, I think that the use of the heart paired with the theatre mask fits perfectly, while having positive heraldic connotations. The shield is also a very meaningful touch, as its universal meaning of “protection” will serve to represent your vision and goal for your reign.

Actually, now that I think more about it, the insignia fits your character so well, I’d say that if changelings had cutie marks, this would be yours!

Hope this helps with your decision.

Your Faithful Student,

Twilight Sparkle

Feeling immensely satisfied with my choice, I rolled up the scroll and tucked it into a safe where I stored the rest of Twilight’s letters before I headed for my bathroom to brush up.

Which was when Philomena landed rather heavily on my shoulder, cawing loudly.

“Philomena? Is something wrong?” I asked, confused and worried. My pet would usually never do such a thing.

But my phoenix only jumped back off my back and pointed to the insignia design which lay rolled up on my desk. I instantly realized why.

Chuckling, I opened the scroll and showed it to Philomena, who stood on my desk, scrutinizing the design with narrowed eyes. For a long while, she turned her head this way and that, looking at the drawing from different angles.

I rolled my very tired eyes. “Come on, Philomena, I’ve entertained you for quite a long time. What is your verdict?”

If phoenixes could grin, Philomena would be doing so right now as she looked at me and gave a single nod, making a soft churring sound as she did so.

“Excellent. Now if you don’t mind, my mischievous pet, I’m going to have a wash up. Goodnight.”

I swore I heard Philomena cackle-cawing from my bedchamber as I scrubbed myself clean, but there was no way to confirm it. I guess I would have to be satisfied with knowing this one insignia slash cutie-mark was finished and done with.

Huh, I suppose the use of cutie-mark to refer to my Royal Insignia was rubbing off of me.

The Depths of the Eastern Sea…

Deep beneath the ocean’s surface, a vaguely pony-shaped being awaited her nemesis, having been summoned via magical message to a ceasefire. A ceasefire to a centuries-old conflict. The late hour combined with the lack of light penetrating this deep rendered the water quite chilly, so the seapony cast a spell to warm the water around her.

As the light faded from her horn, she looked to her bodyguards before repeating the spell for them as well. The last thing she needed was for them to be too sluggish to respond in case things went wrong. Barely had she finished before another chill swept over her as the beast she had been waiting for finally arrived.

“Hail, Empress Samudra,” it said, its flat tone falling dead in the nearly pitch black water. Samudra had to squint to see the monster approaching through the burgeoning darkness. Like herself, the new arrival was also vaguely sea-pony shaped, and yet the four legs and the long, shark-like tail denoted the abyssal as something completely different. Lighting her horn, curious to finally see her foe’s face, the Empress merely glimpsed a creature with flat black eyes and too many tentacles before the horror pulled out of the light with a low laugh. The sight disgusted her.

“Hail, Abyssal. It has been quite some time since you last attempted to treat with me. Getting tired of our little game?” She declared to the darkness and the creature undoubtedly circling just out of visual range.

“Aren’t you?” Came the voice suddenly from her left, forcing her to flinch back. “We’ve fought each other for centuries, outliving even our best soldiers. I really can’t complain, but does that not make you wonder how the two of us have remained the sole constant of our conflict after all these years?”

The Empress frowned, not sure where the creature was going with this line of talk. “They are soldiers; it’s their job to fight and die if need be. If all you have to offer is this inane prattle, you have spent your last ceasefire poorly. Begone. Next time I will simply have my soldiers impale you on sight.”

A laugh came from below her. “Oh? Well I will appreciate the meal. You must really like writing those condolence letters for their families. How many have you sent now?”

The trembling guards looked to their liege for guidance as she spat back her reply. “Get to the point, Tethys.”

All movement in the water ceased, and all humor left the creature’s voice as it delivered its ultimatum.

“Queen’s Challenge. Between the two of us.”

“Queen’s Challenge?” Samudra repeated, surprised, before allowing a smile grow across her face. “The prior rulers of your monstrous species have issued that same challenge to me before and every single one of them died at my hooves.”

“Oh, I am fully aware of that,” said the creature in a smug tone. “Do you accept? It’s the single best chance you’ll have to be rid of me.” The monster sneered. “Besides, you are running out of forts to hide in, food to feed your armies, and, speaking of armies, you’re running out of warriors to shield you.”

Samudra lip twitched and she snarled. “Usual stakes, I take it?” she asked the surrounding water, only to back off as a face out of a nightmare moved into sight directly in front of her. The mage light of Samudra’s horn highlighted rows of sharp white teeth.

“Yes.” A sudden movement in the water pushed Samudra back, and the teeth were gone. “To the death.” The voice became softer, as if the monster was moving away. Samudra knew better than to trust in voices, however. “Come tomorrow evening, there will be only one of us left.”

Samudra snorted. “Agreed.”

Author's Note

All I can say is this.

MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

Also, some alternate, more heraldic versions of Alternia's new Royal Insignia/Cutie Mark made by my fantastically talented pre-reader Cosmic Cowboy

Personally I prefer the blue one XD

Chapter 2: Your Royal Highness

Alternia’s Coronation Day, Canterlot…

“Regalia?” asked Twilight.

I tapped my chestpiece with my shoes. I had had it made similar to the one I wore as Celestia, but instead of the single large fleuron on Celestia’s shoes, mine had a three-pronged design. Also, mine were silver instead of gold, with emerald gems.

Besides that, some rather noticeable alterations had been made to the chestpiece. Silver like the rest of my regalia, the chestpiece was composed of not just one, but several overlapping plates that provided extra protection, and covered up the prosthetic section of my carapace.

“Snugly fitted.” I smiled. “And how are my Banner Maids?”

Twilight looked over her eager friends briefly, before turning back to me.

“Ready and awaiting, Alternia.” She and each of them were wearing one of Rarity’s custom-made ensembles that were all themed in green and silver, though each of the dresses were styled, and accentuated in a way that would reflect on the personality of every Element bearer. Apparently the fashion-minded mare had insisted on making these clothes just for the occasion, and while I wasn’t sure I approved spending so much time and material on clothing that might only be used for one day, I couldn’t deny that the effect was beautiful.

Nodding, I faced Cyndra, who was in a radiant, light green silk gown.

“The Royal Escorts?”

Cyndra glanced at the six changeling chevaliers my sisters had lent me in rarely-seen dark blue armor and six Royal Guards, who saluted smartly.

“At the ready, Aunt Alternia,” said my niece.

Nodding, I finally let my eyes point forward, looking at the golden doors of the Royal Hall of Canterlot. I knew exactly what was on the other side, and I knew what was going to happen next, but that didn’t help at all with the anticipation, and fear that now filled me.

Raven darted over to our group, her simple red tie and collar replaced by a crimson silk dress.

“Showtime in fifteen seconds, your Highness,” said my assistant.

I took a deep breath and exhaled, slowly. Only fifteen seconds left. There was no turning back now. Twilight, her companions, Cyndra, and my escort had taken up their positions behind me.

“Ten,” said Raven, glancing at the watch on her hoof.

This is really happening, isn’t it?

That was when I suddenly heard Chrysalis’s voice in my head.

Yes it is happening, Alternia.

I flinched.

Chrysalis? I screamed into my mind.

This time I heard Belladona’s voice. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten about the mental link we established a few months ago between us?

She has been making history, Donna. I wouldn’t be surprised that Alternia forgot in all of the hassle.

Simulacris had nailed it. I had actually forgotten that shortly after I recovered from my injuries, my sisters and I established a mental link to contact each other if we got close enough. This link was based on the one that had bound us when we were part of mother’s hive, and relief now filled me as I realized my sisters were with me, in a fashion.

“Five seconds.”

Oh mother, strengthen me. Could I really do this?

“One. Showtime.”

I was supposed to start walking forward at this point, but I didn’t, and as the guards swung the golden doors forward, I didn’t move. I couldn’t, even as I saw the red carpet stretch out in front of me from between the still swinging doors.

All that ran through my mind were frantic, desperate prayers to my mother.

Stop praying to mother and get a move on, Alternia!

I swallowed and did as she said.

The Royal Hall was filled with ponies, and dignitaries of all species. Every one of their eyes were on me as I fell into long-time habits and walked sedately down the carpet.

It was a close thing, though. Every part of me wanted to stop and tremble. I mean, many ponies had seen me without my disguise before, but they were all from a distance, when I had made my first speech as Alternia from the top of a balcony. This situation, where everybody was so close to me that I could hear their whispers and feel their excitement, was completely different.

But then I spotted my sister, Chrysalis, her daughter Lamia, and my younger sisters Simulacris and Belladonna close to the dais, with their changelings. I drew on their encouraging smiles and found Blueblood, and Cadance, who were on the dais as well. Cadance was dressed in a light blue chiffon dress studded with purple crystals. Blueblood was in his smart white suit and looking dapper. They couldn’t wave, as they were on the dais, but I could feel their love emanating from them in support.

My confidence returning, I trotted up the dais. A chorus was singing accompanied by a small orchestra playing to the side of the hall, but I didn’t catch most of what they were saying. I simply ascended to meet my co-rulers.

Celestia and Luna once had coronation dresses, but they had been designed so long ago those yellow, red, and purple garments would look ridiculous if they wore them today. Instead, Celestia wore her regalia and a flame-colored dress that billowed over her flanks like a wave. As for Luna, she had a sparkling midnight obsidian dress, which she wore with her normal regalia.

Upon reaching the dais, I bowed to Celestia and Luna, my head nearly touching the floor.

“Alternia,” said Celestia, her regal voice filling the hall. “When we first appointed thee as our regent, we could never have conceived that thou wouldst bring Equestria to an era of such prosperity and peace.”

Luna then stepped up beside her sister, her wings flared imperiously. “It is for this reason that we call upon you to a greater task, to rule Equestria with us not as a regent, but as an equal, a princess.”

“Alternia, daughter of Queen Chamelia, dost thou swear to protect Equestria from all threats?”

I closed my eyes. “I swear.”

“Do you promise to rule Equestria with fairness, prudence and all the fortitude you can muster?” asked Luna.

“I promise.”

“Dost thou resolve to serve Equestria to the end of thine days?” asked Celestia.

I nodded. “By my mother’s name, I swear.”

Smiling, Celestia nodded and turned to Spike, who was standing beside her. From the velvet cushion that Spike was holding up, Celestia levitated my tiara. It had been made similar to hers and Luna’s, but with the same sheen of silver that I wore on my chest, and inset with the same emeralds. Glinting in the morning sun, it hovered in the air, held by Celestia and Luna’s combined magic.

“Do you accept the crown of a Princess of Equestria, and all the responsibilities of this position?” asked Luna.

I raised my head a bit, but remained kneeling at the dais. I could see the crown hovering a few feet away from me. I could refuse it.

But I did not want to.

“Yes.”

Celestia’s smile widened a bit as she lowered the tiara to my head. “Then by the power invested in myself, Princess Celestia of Equestria, daughter of Faust, Guardian of the Sun, and Princess Luna of Equestria, daughter of Faust, Guardian of the Moon and Dreams, we crown thee, Alternia, Daughter of Chamelia, as a Princess of Equestria, and Guardian of all Mortals.”

With that I felt the cool touch of the silver circlet against my brow, and rose to my hooves. As the occupants of the hall thundered in applause, I turned around to face them and the emotions they hid beneath their own masks. I could see uncertainty in some of their faces, but more important were the beaming smiles of my family and my friends, some of whom, Belladonna and Hanna Belle in particular, had no reservations about cheering loudly.

“Time for the speech, Alternia. Are you ready?” whispered Luna.

I swallowed. “Lead the way.”

Luna chuckled, and, with Celestia, led me to one of the balconies overlooking the main courtyard of the castle. It was packed with ponies.

When I first revealed myself to my ponies, I had been terrified, but now, with the comforting weight of the tiara on my head, and the presence of my co-rulers at my side, the fluttering in my chest was stilled.

Taking a deep breath, I smiled and began:

“Good morning, my little ponies. I hope you have been enjoying this wonderful day so far.

“I am quite aware that despite the reassurances myself and my fellow rulers have given, there are those out there who are quite uncertain about who I am, and what my intentions for Equestria are.

“I do not begrudge you for doubting me.

“In the past few years Equestria has moved into an age of great change, of great wonder, but also of great trial. I am committed, as I always have been, to guiding you all through every tribulation and challenge to maintaining peace, justice and harmony throughout all of Equestria. All I ask of you is to trust me. Nothing else. Simply remember that I am not a strange changeling queen come to lord over you all. I am an old friend, who stopped pretending to be someone she wasn’t, and took off her mask. If you can do this, then I swear that I will do as I always have done and preserve harmony and encourage the bonds of friendship for all those that dwell in Equestria.

“Thank you for listening. I wish you a sunny afternoon.”

To my relief, my speech was greeted with enthusiastic applause and I could feel the hearts of many soften to my words. Celestia and Luna also appeared to think so, as they smiled just a bit wider at me while I trotted to thank the ambassadors of various nations that had attended the coronation and see them off. I first told Twilight and her friends to meet me later at Donut Joe’s, though, as I did not want a repeat of the Grand Galloping Gala, as enjoyable as that had been.

This was a far more tedious task than I expected. While the endless line of congratulations from various dignitaries of Equestria’s various allied nations like the Minotaurs, the Maretonians, and the Saddle Arabians seemed perfectly respectful, I could easily read the emotions of wariness that they gave off.

After some time though, the line ended with the four changelings I had been waiting to meet.

“That was a speech worthy of a Princess, Alternia,” said Chrysalis as she walked up to shake my hoof. In response, I wrapped her in my hooves in the tightest embrace I could muster. I hadn’t had the chance to see my sister for a week, and hence, I had a strong urge to hug a family member.

“I love you too, Alternia, but your chest piece is squishing me,” Chrysalis croaked.

My eyes wide, I released my older sister, who sucked in large gulps of air. “Oh I am so sorry! It’s been a long few weeks and I really well…”

“Needed to commit sororicide?” asked Belladonna in a wry voice.

I turned to Simulacris and Belladonna, my younger sisters, and chuckled. “You know I love you all too much for that, even if you do give me headaches.” I lifted a hoof. “Hug?”

Simulacris gladly embraced me, but Belladonna stood away, coughing into her hoof.

“I don’t do hugs,” Belladonna said in a gruff tone.

I took my chin off Simulacris’s shoulder for a moment to grin at Belladonna. “Your acting skills still need work, Donna.”

Belladonna resisted the temptation to glomp for a second longer, until she mock-groaned and seized both me and Simulacris in her hooves.

“I’m starting to understand Chrysalis’s frustration with you, Alternia,” grumbled Belladonna.

Chrysalis blinked. “Frustration with what?”

Fixing Chrysalis with half-lidded eyes, Belladonna said in an utterly deadpan voice: “The unnerving fact that Alternia has a habit of turning out to be right all along.”

I’m not sure if it was I or Chrysalis who started first. We were seized in a fit of giggling for a few good seconds.

That was until Belladonna coughed and composed herself. Simulacris did the same, and oddly enough, walked away from me to take a place beside the group of changelings that had accompanied them.

Chrysalis nudged me. “Alternia, now that you are Princess of Equestria, we thought it prudent to give you a coronation gift.”

My first reaction was to shake my head and tell my sisters they didn’t have to be so kind, but I stopped myself. For all of them to collaborate on a single project, it must have taken quite a degree of work. To refuse their gift would be churlish. “Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Belladonna, that you are here to support me is enough of a gift,” I said sincerely.

“For you perhaps, but we think our sister and newest Princess of Equestria deserves more than that,” said Simulacris. She pointed to the changelings, who snapped to attention in perfect unison. “Thus, we’d like to grant the service of these changelings to you.”

I blinked.

What?

“You’re giving me some of your changelings? But they’re part of your hives, and sworn to serve you!” I exclaimed.

Belladonna snorted. “Each of these forty changelings has agreed out of their own volition to serve you and your heirs till their dying day, should you choose to accept their loyalty. You can be assured we didn’t force them.”

I inhaled, and exhaled to compose myself. “But why your changelings? Judging by their discipline, these are clearly valued members of your hive!”

Chrysalis’s head dropped a bit as she grimaced. “It was my idea, Alternia.” Sighing, she turned to face me. “A thousand years ago, I prevented you from becoming queen of your own hive, and you have never had the opportunity since then, until now.” She gestured to the changelings. “I—well, we—wanted to give you the opportunity to start your own hive.”

My throat choked. “Chrysalis…” I swallowed, forcing myself to look the awaiting changelings in the eye. They all stood in rapt attention, stoically watching us four queens discuss their fate.

It was hardly a difficult decision to make. I needed more staff, and a new guard to assist with my duties and protect me. Besides, having a hive of my own… it was a dream that I had not been able to let go of throughout the years, no matter how hard I tried.

“Sisters, I accept your generous gift.” I nuzzled Chrysalis, moving onto Simulacris and finally Belladonna, who this time, stepped forward to brush her nose against mine. “Thank you.”

Turning back to the group of changelings, I coughed. “And I thank you, you brave forty, for accepting my leadership, and for being willing to leave your homes. Should you continue to serve me loyally, I promise you only the greatest of rewards.”

A few smiles burst upon the changelings. One of them, an infiltrator from the looks of it, even stepped forward and bowed gallantly.

“Your generosity is unparalleled, your highness.”

I smiled and turned to the corner of the room. “Raven? Cyndra?” I asked. My loyal assistant and niece quickly ran over, Raven from chatting with Marenitz, and Cyndra from her conversation with Lamia. They blinked as they took in the new arrivals.

“As of this moment, these changelings have joined my staff and guard detail. Please secure appropriate lodgings and sustenance for them,” I instructed. Nodding, and after a brief smile to her mother, Cyndra quickly walked with Raven up to the forty changelings and began talking to them. Meanwhile, I turned to my sisters. “Chryssy, Simul, Donna, let us go to my chambers. It has been too long.”

“So will you perform the mind-linking ceremony, and ascend?” asked Chrysalis as we trotted to my rooms.

I shook my head. “I’ll have to get to know those changelings better.” I glanced at my sisters. “Perhaps you can tell me a bit about them, and especially why in the world they wanted to serve me in the first place.”

Belladonna started laughing so hard and so raucously we had to stop as she cackled. Needless to say, I was very confused, especially as Chrysalis and Simulacris were also grinning.

“Oh dear, Alternia, you are really as pure and innocent as we remember,” gasped Belladonna, once she had caught her breath.

I was about to retort, but Simulacris spoke first. “Did you notice anything about the changelings, Alternia?” she asked in a cheeky tone.

I frowned. “Well…” I thought back to the brief look I had of the newest members of my staff. “They were mostly male.”

Chrysalis nodded sagely. “Precisely.”

I blinked, and my jaw dropped open.

“Oh no.” My hoof slapped against my forehead. I didn’t care that my shoe banged against my carapace. My sisters had really torn it this time.

“You did not seriously insinuate what I am thinking you insinuated,” I said.

Belladonna snickered. “Be a little more specific, Alternia.”

I groaned. “You suggested to those changelings that they might have a chance at becoming my consort.”

Changeling queens take consorts, usually male, in order to hopefully produce new queens, but also simply out of companionship and intimacy. The consort of a queen not only enjoys her affection, but also becomes her most trusted companion, gaining a large degree of power and influence within the hive structure.

Not to mention, changeling queens are typically regarded as the most attractive figures of our species.

I turned to Simulacris and Chrysalis, hoping they weren’t that deeply in on what I feared was Belladonna’s scheme.

Their widening grins only confirmed my suspicions. Chrysalis even trotted up and draped her hoof around my shoulders.

“Seriously, Alternia, how long has it been since you have lain in bed with a lover?” Chrysalis asked.

Oh by the great mothers, Chrysalis did not seriously just inquire into my romantic history. This could not be happening!

“Fifty-four years,” I replied automatically. My last lover had been an artist who had often been hired to paint my portrait. He got to know… Celestia? Me?

Okay, I know exactly what I do not want to mention to Celestia ever.

Anyway, regardless of whom he got to know so well, we shared many nights together, until he finally decided to settle down, and we parted on good terms.

Suddenly realizing what I had admitted, I snapped my mouth shut. I answered that, didn’t I?

Simulacris, I swear on my mother’s name, whistled. “Wow, that’s a really long time, Alternia.”

“I can’t exactly just pick a random guard and bed them!” I snapped back. Immediately afterwards I clamped a hoof over my mouth and watched as my sisters’ grins grew so wide, they began to turn into leers.

Belladonna started giggling again. “Ohohoho, I should have let more of my female changelings know about your preferences. I didn’t realize you liked the same sex as well.”

My sisters were now circling me like hungry sharks around a liferaft, and I was in the liferaft, and not feeling very comfortable right now.

“I prefer males! Now can we just stop with the questions!” I begged.

Chrysalis shook her head, unable to resist cackling. “Not before you tell us how long it has been since you’ve had a handsome changeling to polish your carapace.”

I shut my eyes. Oh I could try to lie my way out of this, but I was already so embarrassed, it wouldn’t work.

Oh I hate telling the truth sometimes.

I whispered the answer so softly, my sisters all missed it.

“Can you say that again?” asked Simulacris.

If changelings could blush, and they couldn’t, I would be steaming. As bright as a hot iron from head to toe.

“Never! I’ve never been in bed with another changeling!”

My sisters didn’t laugh as I expected though.

“Wait, never?” Belladonna asked, her voice filled with shock.

I opened my eyes. My sisters were all staring at me, with looks of utter incredulity on their faces.

“Didn’t you have even a single lover back when we were still in the Everfree hive?” asked Simulacris.

I shook my head. “I had many friends, but no. None that I saw as a lover.” I sighed. “I saw no reason to rush in getting one, but as we all know, things never go quite to plan.” I didn’t need to look at Chrysalis to feel her guilt rolling off her shoulders.

“But that means… have you never bedded anyone without your disguise on?” Belladonna asked.

“You’ve never experienced true intimacy?” Chrysalis whispered.

I nodded. “Well, yes.”

Changelings, likely due to our powers of disguise, value intimacy without any disguises highly. To the point that to engage in romantic acts with one’s wedded mate while disguised, without the mate’s consent, is taboo.

Unfortunately, due to the circumstances of my position and disguise, I had never experienced that kind of intimacy without a disguise on. Now that my sisters knew about this, they were particularly disturbed, especially Chrysalis.

I was about to say something to comfort them, but Simulacris took a deep breath and grimaced.

“Well then, we have no time to lose! We must get you laid as soon as possible!”

Did my normally solemn sister just say what I think she said?

Belladonna nodded, with mirth returning to her features, though to my horror, her eyes were deadly serious. “Exactly. Come along, Alternia, we must tell you which changelings we recommend!”

I shook my head desperately as Belladonna and Simulacris sandwiched me and started ushering me along to my room.

“Chrysalis! Please, say something,” I pleaded.

But my eldest sister’s eyes were full of fiery determination, and I could sense the guilt-fueled resolve of her emotions.

Her horn glowing, Chrysalis lifted me bodily into the air and charged toward my room, Belladonna and Simulacris hot on her heels.

“It’s my fault you never got a changeling lover, so we’r—” Chrysalis’s declaration was cut off as she noticed two ponies walking into view, startling her into quickly putting me down. At the same time, Belladonna and Simulacris stopped pushing me and stood beside me as if we had simply been chatting.

“Well, we’re going to make sure you get one,” whispered Chrysalis, a completely natural smile on her features.

I wanted to grimace, but to do so would have drawn too much attention, so I shook my head, my well-practiced Celestia smile stuck to my face.

“Oh no, not you too!”

In the Middle of the Eastern Sea…

Matte Hoop had seen quite a lot of weird stuff in his life as an oceanographer and shark specialist. Sharks had once nearly sunk his little boat, the Orca, and another time had almost had him and his captain, Flint, for breakfast after a storm...

Come to think of it, a lot of their adventures seem to involve them nearly being eaten by sharks. It had come to the point where their friend Sheriff Buddy had seriously asked them to reconsider their career options. They had said “Aw hell no!” back then.

At the moment, though, Hoop was wondering if maybe Buddy was right. A few hours ago the pair had picked up a radio call from a cargo freighter that had reported seeing the “weirdest storm of the century”. Their curiosity piqued, the pair had changed course to have a look themselves.

After two hours or so of sailing, they were beginning to regret that decision.

Gigantic water spouts tore through the rolling waves. Writhing in the rain-filled air, they sucked countless gallons of water into the black-clouded sky. Explosions of thunder pounded the seafarers’ ears, as odd rainbow-colored forks of lightning danced and crackled along the water spouts like deadly ballet dancers. The atmosphere itself felt charged and dense, even within the confines of the cabin, and to make matters truly terrifying, sudden, inexplicable geysers of steam and white frothing water shot up into the sky every now and then at random.

“Hoop, mate, whatever the heck this thing is, I think we might be in over our heads this time. I’m getting the heck out of here, so get what readings ye can,” Flint said as he gripped the steering wheel of the Orca tighter.

Matte Hoop nodded and grabbed his thaumascope, a device used by ponies to judge the concentration of magic in the air. Whatever was out there was not natural ocean weather, and Hoop wanted to know what was causing it.

One glance at the instrument’s reading, though, only confused Hoop further.

“What in Equestria?” Hoop said in a quiet voice.

“What’s yer fancy doohicky tellin ya, Hoop?” Flint asked.

Hoop shook his head. “According to this, the air is quite literally saturated with magic. That could be what’s making the weather so weird, but…”

“Spit it out mate!” Flint said as he threw his weight against the wheel.

“Magical concentration alone shouldn’t make the seas so rough! There’s gotta be someone casting a spell, maybe multiple spells!” explained Hoop.

Flint frowned and grunted as he turned the Orca into another wave. “From where, though? It’s open ocean here until Venecia, which is miles away! From where can you cast spells that turn the ocean into this?”

“I don’t know. Wait…” Hoop’s eyes widened as the storm clouds suddenly started to dissipate, and the sleet of heavy rain gave way to a light shower. The thunder stopped crashing, and the flashes of lightning halted. His jaws gaped as the water spouts collapsed upon themselves in a spray of water, and the sudden, sporadic geysers were no more.

Within minutes, the terrifying storm the pair had sailed into was now no more than a normal, sunny day on the Eastern Sea. Any evidence from the wicked storm they had encountered vanished except for the slightly higher than normal waves.

“W-Where did the storm go?” Flint gasped.

Hoop didn’t have an answer, and couldn’t have given one anyway as the Orca gave a sudden jolt. It came so suddenly that Hoop was thrown off his hooves and landed on the deck, where Flint joined him.

“Now what?” groaned Hoop, expecting the worst. When he got to his feet, though, all he could see was what looked like a rather large wave, rolling away from them like a single ripple in a pond.

Yet that sight froze Hoop where he was.

“That’s... odd. You have any idea what that is?” asked Flint.

Hoop nodded slowly. His face paling, he turned to Flint. “Yes, and if I’m right, we need to raise Venecia on the radio and alert them immediately!”

Author's Note

As I promised, chapter came out in a week.

Now here is a vector Cosmic Cowboy my pre-reader made of the Royal Equestrian Naval Ensign that will be featured in this story. Discuss:

Chapter 3: Wave of Change

Author's Note: A note on geography. When I imagine Griffonia, Equestria and the Eastern sea, I imagine Equestria, the Eastern Sea, and then Griffonia with Griffonstone. I'm sortof going by the new official canon map with some liberties.

Afternoon, Donut Joe’s…

Alternia took a moment to lick the last remnants of her chocolate sprinkled donuts from her lips before continuing to read the sheet of paper in front of her. So engrossed she was in reading that she didn’t hear Twilight’s question, until she voiced it a second time.

“What are you reading, Princess?” Twilight asked.

“Oh! Sorry Twilight, I was… preoccupied with something,” Alternia said, putting the page down to join its fellows on one of the shiny tables of Donut Joe’s Donut Emporium.

Twilight scooted closer to her mentor. “With what?”

Alternia hesitated. She had intended to join Twilight, and her friends to chew donuts and chat, not to bring work into the conversation. One glance though, told Alternia that she now had the attention of all her friends, so she decided she might as well tell.

“Just after my coronation, my sisters gave me forty changelings, with the intention of helping me start my own hive.”

“Wow, that’s nice of them,” Rainbow Dash whistled.

Alternia nodded. “It is. It does mean however that I have to choose a captain of the guard from among them.”

Twilight frowned. “Wait, a new changeling guard captain? Aren’t Shining Armor and the Royal Guard already here to protect you? Why would you need a new guard?”

“Shining and the Royal Guard will still be in charge of securing Canterlot Castle, but since I’m assigning him to advise, and to protect Celestia, I will need a personal protection detail.” Alternia sighed. “It will have to be made primarily out of the changelings that my sisters have given me, as most of the guards that originally formed that detail have requested to protect Celestia.”

“Hence, you need a changeling captain,” reasoned Twilight.

Alternia nodded. “Precisely. My sisters wrote me these profiles of their recommendations. I plan to interview them this evening to ascertain their suitability.”

“Then it seems to me, Princess, that you’re thinking too much about it. I mean, you gotta meet them anyway, so why not just have another donut?” said Applejack. She proceeded to slide the plate of donuts to Alternia, who pursed her lips, looked at the delicious, frosted, and iced donut for a good long second, and promptly gave in.

“Well said, Applejack.” Alternia put her papers down and levitated a jelly donut. “Donuts first, sleep next, think about who to choose for a guard captain last.”

She bit in, but with such gusto that some of the jelly squeezed out of the donut, and exploded in Alternia’s face. Amidst the raucous laughter of Rainbow Dash and the quiet giggles of Fluttershy, Altenia wiped her face.

“Yeah, now I remember why I don’t eat jelly donuts,” said Alternia grumpily.

Evening...

Perhaps I should have chosen a slightly less informal setting, I thought to myself as I considered the male chevalier lounging on the sofa across from mine, grinning confidently. Some would call his posture smug, but in spite of the mixed messages his first impression was giving me, Buzz had the makings of a good guard captain, according to the rather detailed profile provided by Simulacris.

Each of my three sisters had recommended one of their chevalier volunteers as a candidate to be my new Captain of the Guard. Since that meant I was only given three options, and since I wanted to be absolutely sure of my choice, I had picked one of Canterlot Castle’s more intimate sitting rooms as the place to interview the three of them, in an effort to encourage an atmosphere of trust and friendship, and hopefully avoid intimidating them. But seeing the first candidate’s reaction to the setting, I was starting to regret that decision.

Buzz had been born to two chevaliers, and based on early physical and magical indications that he would grow to be a chevalier himself, he had undergone the necessary training, and was formally granted the rank upon his sixteenth year, along with a command of soldiers. He distinguished himself in several particularly problematic retrieval missions, salvaging compromised infiltration missions among creatures such as griffons and chimeras. He had also, in fact, participated in the battle where my Royal Guard and Simulacris fought against two hundred Equestria First, and he had personally been responsible for the capture of several of their leaders.

As I glanced at him over the top of my sister’s notes, my face expressionless, I couldn’t help but notice that he looked every bit the part of a guard captain. Tall, broad-shouldered, with a smooth carapace, pointy ears and large turquoise eyes, he was handsome for a changeling. And though he wasn’t a pony, he wouldn’t be sore on the eyes for most of Equestria’s population of mares, either.

But there was one problem that my sister had observed, though I really wished she had done more to prepare me beforehand.

“Has any changeling told you that you are absolutely gorgeous, my queen?” Buzz asked. If he had eyebrows he would’ve wiggle them, but as an ordinary changeling he didn’t have any, so instead he flicked his eyelids up and down a couple of times.

I stuck to my long-practiced smile. “Even with the gaping hole in my chest?”

Not even batting an eye, Buzz actually grinned. “That is but a beautiful battle wound, a symbol of your undying devotion for your family, and therefore a sight to behold!”

Buzz probably didn’t know it from the small smile I wore, but I almost burst out laughing.

The chevalier was very much a playboy, and not very good at hiding his desire to go somewhere private with me, which in fact I had no intention of doing anytime soon. He was clearly one of the chevaliers who had volunteered to serve me as queen for a chance at becoming my consort.

Still though, there must have been some particular reason why Simulacris recommended him out of all her changelings, but there was nothing I had gleaned from his answers to my cursory interview questions aside from details of his service to Simulacris, all of which I was already informed of. He was certainly an outstanding chevalier, and his experience and ability were more than enough to qualify him for the position, but I would need to prod deeper in order to figure out what made him exceptional.

And I had just the question for the task.

“Suppose you were my guard captain, and I gave you an order that might cost me my life, say, to save another changeling over myself. What would you do?”

“I’d save you first, your highness,” Buzz said instantly.

My eyebrows rose in interest. He had answered without hesitation, and I could feel the waves of conviction he gave off.

“Even if your disobedience cost you your position, and even if that changeling was your former queen, my sister, Simulacris?” I asked.

Buzz hesitated at that, but it was only natural considering the position I was forcefully placing him in. But he met my eyes and declared, “Yes, your highness.”

“Why?” I pressed on. I needed to know. My decision could change depending on his answer.

Biting his lip, Buzz said, “Because while I live to serve you, your highness, my first job is to protect you.”

I nodded, jotting his answer down on some notepaper, while my smile widened. “Well answered.”

Relieved, Buzz slumped in his seat, his grin returning to his face as he flickered his eyelids again.

“Well I am a changeling of many talents, my fair queen.”

Oh well, I suppose no candidate could be perfect.

As it turned out, in spite of his competence, Buzz was too clearly interested in me to be an ideal choice for captain. And far too much of a social butterfly in general, for that matter. Or should I say lovebug? No matter, because the second candidate, a recommendation from Chrysalis, had the opposite issue.

From the moment I read Chrysalis’s notes, I realized that my meeting with her candidate would be awkward, but I think I underestimated just how much this chevalier disliked me.

I completely understood why, though. I didn’t know Diamondshell was her name at them time, but she had been one of the captured changelings Luna and I interrogated after Chrysalis’s attack on Canterlot.

Chrysalis had explained to me personally, as well as in her notes, that soon after she and her changelings had found out they had a leak, which was after our initial meeting that led to the start of negotiations, Diamondshell, and the other changelings that myself and Luna had interrogated, were disgraced, albeit on different levels. Because Diamondshell had been a chevalier, born and raised in Chrysalis’s hive, she faced the greater shame as it had been expected she would say reveal nothing.

Diamondshell had therefore applied to serve me, in order to get away from the hive that once was her home.

Needless to say she was suppressing her anger as she sat in front of me once more. I could sense it regardless, and I think she knew that too, but for the sake of pride, refused to show it outwardly.

“So, Diamondshell, how have you been settling in to Canterlot?” I asked.

Diamondshell didn’t flinch, but her eyes, looking straight at me, narrowed ever so slightly. It was clear she wanted to question why I asked her such a casual question, but restrained her curiosity.

That was good. The times ahead were not going to be easy. She seemed to have improved her skill at hiding her outward emotions since our last conversation. This definitely increased her potential, as my new captain would have to keep a calm, straight face in many tense situations. It remained to be seen if she could keep a cool head as well.

“I’m not quite sure how to answer your question, your highness,” Diamondshell said slowly.

I crossed my forehooves in front of myself. “That’s alright. I was just wondering whether your accommodations were to your liking. I know how jarring it’s been for you to live among ponies so openly.”

Diamondshell blinked. “Well,”— she looked down at her hooves —“a bit. I mean, they have been wary, but it’s still better than how I was treated in the hive.” Diamondshell’s eyes widened and she waved her hooves frantically. “N-Not that I blame any of it on you, your highness.”

I nodded, even as I inwardly sighed. She clearly did blame me, but she admirably tried to maintain her facade of professionalism. Despite this, she really couldn’t hide anything from me, not with my thousand years’ worth of experience reading emotions. Not to mention, I had had a lot of practice on changelings of late.

I briefly considered calling out her obvious enmity towards me, to try to address it immediately, but decided that it was safer and wiser to drop that topic for now. So instead I went on with the usual interview questions, and was pleasantly surprised.

Diamondshell, while perhaps still not very good at either hiding or expressing her feelings, displayed a high intellect and an admirable grasp of strategy and tactics that confirmed what Chrysalis had noted in her report.

The problem was that this was not complemented with a moderate personality. When I asked her what her first official act would be if I made her guard captain, her reply was a little more immediate and extreme than I was entirely comfortable with.

“I’d fire all of your personal guards and replace them with new volunteers.”

My eyes widened. I couldn’t help it, but I kept my mouth from moving and the rest of my face composed. “Can you elaborate?”

Diamondshell narrowed her eyes. “Your highness, with all due respect to you and to Captain Armor, the ponies in your detail are uninspired, slow to react, and too dead set in doing things by protocol, except when they can’t be bothered to follow it. I am aware that Captain Armor is a brave stallion and a fairly good captain, but his guards are inferior and should be relieved of their duty or transferred back into the Royal Guard, with new, willing recruits drawn up in their place. Also, considering that changelings will now form the majority of your new security force anyway, forming an entirely new guard regiment, trained with its own practices and traditions, would be far more effective than adapting the old one.”

I didn’t nod, but I also didn’t frown, as from a certain point of view Diamondshell had concisely described the problems with my current guard detail. They weren’t the smartest ponies in Equestria, and were inflexible, as well as complacent due to long years of general peace. However, that didn’t mean I could just fire them all and start over from scratch. Right now I needed all the approval I could get.

So I simply said, “Your recommendation has been noted,” and continued the interview with mixed feelings. As professional and progressive as Diamondshell was, I needed a captain who could also work with ponies diplomatically and use the resources she had. While Diamondshell had correctly identified the problems with my guard, I couldn’t have her stepping on tails in an attempt to get her way.

That being said, Diamondshell was one of my changelings now. A changeling whom my sister had entrusted into my hooves.No matter how she felt about me, I would do my utmost to ensure her wellbeing.

It was why when i finished the interview, I didn’t immediately open the door for her. Instead, I smiled and lowered my head to her eye level.

“If you have any concerns, Diamondshell, my door is always open,” I said warmly.

Taken aback, Diamondshell swallowed and nodded. “Of course, Queen Alternia.”

With strong arguments against both Diamondshell and Buzz as my choice, I was really hoping Belladonna’s candidate, who was currently entering the room, would be at least suitable for the position. His name was Harlequin, and apparently he had been born an infiltrator, being promoted to the rank of chevalier after exceptional service in Equestria. Belladonna’s report was suspiciously vague about where exactly he had been infiltrating, but I knew I’d probably manage to get the details from her later if I had to.

The thing that really caught my attention about him, though, was that I recognized him. He was the infiltrator who had bowed rather gallantly to me just after my sisters had presented their volunteers to enter my service.

“Your highness, Harlequin at your service,” stammered the chevalier, snapping a nervous salute. His eyes were glued to me, and his mouth hung slightly open.

I nodded, smiling warmly and suppressing a giggle. “Good morning, Harlequin. Please sit down.”

As he did so, I examined Harlequin closely. He was the smallest of the candidates, which was unsurprising considering he was naturally of an entirely different class than the others.

“So, tell me a bit about yourself, Harlequin.”

I knew most of what was there to know about him already, thanks to Belladonna’s notes. In addition to his exceptional infiltration skills, not only was he proficient and especially talented with all manner of bladed weapons, but Belladonna had also noted that Harlequin had specialized training and with improvised weapons, which if I remembered correctly, meant he was deadly with anything in hoof from small stones to glass shards.

Needless to say, the point of getting Harlequin to talk about himself was not for me to learn about his abilities or his experience, but to hear what exactly he would say.

Harlequin swallowed and straightened up to meet my eyes, locking them with his stare once again. “Well, I served your sister, Queen Belladonna, as an infiltrator. Uh... I infiltrated Equestria as a Royal Guard for ten years. That earned me my chevalier promotion. I always liked yo— Equestria and her ponies, though, so when Queen Belladonna informed me of your highness’s need for experienced chevaliers, I volunteered.”

I nodded. Well, I was glad Harlequin was able to be so frank with me, as that answered my question of what he had been doing in Equestria. It also indicated that he knew the Royal Guard and its protocols extensively, which was a considerable point in his favor.

The problem was that Harlequin was absolutely enamoured with me, and it wasn’t like Buzz’s simple desire to seduce me. Oh no, Harlequin gave an admirable effort in keeping his face straight, but I didn’t even need his emotions to tell me that he had been shot by Cupid. His stammering voice and his wide eyes that looked at me as if I was the greatest thing in the world were enough.

I had to resist the urge to shake my head. Brilliant, another suitor, just what I didn’t need.

“Ah I see. So you are familiar with Royal Guard protocol?” I asked, hoping to buy some time to think about how to deal with this.

“Yes, your highness,” exclaimed Harlequin eagerly.

I nodded, jotting down that fact in my notes.

“So how would you incorporate ponies and changelings together in my protection detail?” I asked with an expectant look on my face.

I wasn’t happy with the plans suggested by the previous two applicants. Diamondshell’s method was out of the question. She had good intentions and an impressive drive to solve to problem at its heart, but I couldn’t condone or afford such extreme changes right now, for obvious reasons. When I asked Buzz the same question, he said he would teach the ponies how to do things the changeling way. Not exactly a bad answer, but I doubted it would be so easy for the guards to become accustomed to changeling tactics.

Harlequin’s proposed solution caught me off guard, and was rather impressive.

“I would combine the existing Royal Guardsponies in your detail with the changeling soldiers into squads, with each member having a specific role in the unit. They’d be led by ponies or changelings under my direct command, that I would drill and mentor myself.”

In hindsight, Harlequin’s service in the guard meant he would have been aware of the Royal Guard military ethos, and therefore I should have expected such a practical, effective answer. Still, his willingness to work with ponies surprised me, as neither Diamondshell or Buzz showed any special urge to do so.

Curious, I decided to explore that line of inquiry further, as I wrote down his answer and underlined it.

“For a changeling, you seem unusually willing to work with ponies, Harlequin.”

Harlequin’s smile widened. “No more willing than you are, your highness.”

I chuckled at Harlequin’s compliment. Perhaps I shouldn’t be so affected by it, but I really needed to hear some affirmation that I was doing the right thing.

“That may be true, but I would still like to know why.”

Harlequin paused for a second before his eyes gained what I could only describe as the far-off look one gets when reliving old memories and basking in the nostalgia. “I love examining how other species live. It was one of the best things about my job as an infiltrator. In particular, I think that there is much that changeling and pony kind can learn from each other, and even more together. Ponies have technological prowess that we changelings can only dream of and an understanding of friendship, and individuality that the hives do not have. On the other hoof, ponykind can do with some lessons on setting aside differences, and subtlety, if you don’t mind me saying so.”

I very much agreed with what Harlequin said, and despite myself, my smile widened as I wrote his answer down.

The rest of the interview proceeded very smoothly. Harlequin at this point seemed to have gotten over his initial wrong-hoofedness, and while he was clearly still besotted with me, he answered in a calm and intelligent manner.

However, as the interview drew to a close, I quashed my hopes and decided to ask a much harder question. If there was one thing I had learned in my long life, it was that if everything seemed a bit too good to be true, it probably was.

The hole in my chest-piece was the proof of concept for this.

Looking the chevalier in the eye, I leaned forward slightly. “Harlequin, was there a time you had to make a difficult choice? If so, describe it, and explain to me what you decided.”

I didn’t want to upset Harlequin, but it was necessary if I was to assess his viability for the position. Still, I couldn’t help but wince inside as my words paralyzed him and rendered him speechless for a second. He recovered, but his eyes had dropped to the table.

“I was the changeling meeting with Queen Belladonna in her zebra disguise when your student and her friends walked in on us. I… I must admit I froze up and was unable to do anything other than follow my queen’s orders. I didn’t know what to do, whether to attack Twilight, usher my queen away, or to talk to them”

I frowned. I thought that it had been rather odd that the changeling Twilight had seen bowing to Belladonna had done nothing when they appeared. Now I knew why.

“So what would you have done differently then?” I asked.

“I don’t know.”

I couldn’t stop myself from staring and blinking at Harlequin, whose head drooped further to the table. I did manage to stop myself from asking the stupid question of “How could you not know?”

Instead I forced myself to relax, purse my lips and ask, “Can you elaborate?”

Harlequin pressed his lips into a thin line. “There were too many options, and it was so sudden. On one hoof, I could have rushed my queen away, but what if the ponies pursued? I could have attacked them, but that might have set off hostilities against Equestria. I could have said something, but I didn't know what my queen wanted me to say.” Harlequin swallowed. “So I decided to wait and see what would happen, and that decision appeared to work.”

Harlequin tried to smile at the end of his response but wasn't able to make it stretch.

Meanwhile, behind my mask of neutrality, I was worried. I understood Harlequin's reasoning, but I didn't agree with it. I thought that he should have done something besides simply waiting, as by doing nothing he might have placed my sister in serious danger, if the trespassers were not Twilight and her friends, but hostile forces. I needed my captain to be decisive, not get overwhelmed by being faced with too many options.

“Thank you for being honest, Harlequin,” I said in a sincere tone that I didn’t even need to force. After all, I did appreciate that Harlequin had been upfront with the truth instead of requiring me to draw it from him. I even added a small smile, bringing his own back to his face.

I still had to make a judgement on who would be my guard captain, but I could make that decision later. For now, I was just happy to get to know the changelings under my care.

Middle of the night ...

I wasn’t sure what I was dreaming or whether I was dreaming, but when I was shaken out of my sleep by the frantic push and pull of a pair of hooves I was sure that it was most definitely NOT morning.

Through my muffled hearing, I could just hear Cyndra crying, “Auntie Alternia! Wake up! You have to wake up now!”

So I forced my heavy eyelids open, blinking rapidly in an attempt to clear my bleary vision.

“Cyndra, what is it? And what time is it?” I groaned.

This time, I heard Raven’s voice, clipped and short, and oddly enough, was she frightened? “0500 Canterlot time, your highness. It’s a Code Cross on Venecia.”

I wiped my eyes with my hooves, as I tried to figure out what Raven meant. Venecia. A colony that I originally founded as a place where dangerous, or chronic offenders and criminals could be rehabilitated far away from Equestria through carving out an honest life on an island, while being overseen by Equestrian guards and staff. It had grown to become a massive trading port, expanding through artificially created sections of piled wood and dredged sand that made up the majority of the island city’s area. The island still had a top of the line correctional facility that housed Equestria’s most dangerous, including many of the Equestria First. Venecia also occupied the slightly odd status of being a self-governing city-state ruled by an elected Doge or Dogess that technically recognized Equestria’s monarchs as their head of state.

Wait, the Code Cross on Venecia? I instated this code system so that I could get a grasp of the urgency of a situation when anypony woke me up… Okay that’s not relevant right now. What Code Cross meant was…

Major disaster, massive casualties.

I threw herself out of my four poster bed, eyes wide, heart pounding.

“Cyndra, regalia,” I ordered. Cyndra zipped to the ponyquin with my regalia, as I turned back to Raven. “What happened to Venecia? Has an emergency council been convened? What is the status of the EQF prisoners on Venecia?”

Raven nodded. “A tsunami, your highness. And yes, a council has been convened in the War Room. It’s the only place that has a model of all the surrounding nations and of Venecia.”

Cyndra answered next as she brought over my hoofshoes. “All EQF members are accounted for, but Golden Star hasn’t been seen since before the tsunami. We believe he’s dead as his cell was completely swept away.”

I winced, but thanked my mother for small mercies as I raised my left hoof to allow Cyndra to help me into my hoofshoe, while I levitated the chestpiece onto myself. “Good, go and get some coffee for me and have it sent there. Get some for yourself and Cyndra as well.” Philomena swooped in just then, a bottle of winter-green mouthwash in her claws. Cawing, my pet dropped it into my magical grasp. “Thank you Philomena. Ah yes!” I turned to my niece who had just finished putting on the right hoofshoe. “Cyndra, when you’re finished, alert your mother and the other changeling embassies in Canterlot of what just happened. I don’t know if they have changelings in Venecia or not, but they should be informed.”

Cyndra nodded. “Understood. Is there anything else you’d like me to ask of them?”

“Yes. Inquire whether they will be interested in lending, or hiring out their changelings to help us in reconstructive work.” I swigged a mouthful of wash and gargled, before spitting it out into my bedside washbasin. Taking a deep breath, I put my tiara on my head and looked in the mirror. “Do I look presentable?”

Raven levitated a hoofkerchief to wipe some mouthwash that had gotten on my cheek. “Blacker than usual, but regal as ever, your highness.”

I had to resist the temptation to snort. It was a bit inappropriate to do so anyway. “Excellent, let’s get going then.”

Council Room…

I arrived in the dimly lit room where I had last spoken to my generals, around the same time everypony else arrived. Ironically, the room which I had used to plan for possible countermeasures against Chrysalis’s invasion of Canterlot was now being used to save a nation.

Celestia was already there, her eyes wide with curiosity as she examined the various features of the 3D relief map. It clearly had not been invented in her time and she was fascinated by it. Luna was reviewing her papers and reports as usual.

As I finished off the last of my coffee, I noticed there were far fewer ponies in the room than last time, but there were still a number of familiar faces. Caesar Salad, red-eyed and sipping from his mug of coffee was there. I also noticed my nephew Blueblood, his necktie somehow perfectly straight. A number of junior ministers and secretaries had also taken seats around the table.

Admiral Marenitz, was the last to arrive, which was understandable considering circumstances, and judging from her full saddlebags, she had the most to carry.

“Just a moment,” said Marenitz as she dropped her saddlebags and pulled several huge stacks of paper from them. When she had finally arranged them all, she sat down on her chair and coughed.

“Alright, at 0800 hours, two oceanographers, Matte Hoop and Flint in their boat reported to Venecian authorities that after witnessing the end to a “completely impossible” hurricane likely of magical nature, they saw a large wave, the start of a possible tsunami, moving away from the centre of the Eastern Ocean. Their message reached Venecian authorities, who acted quickly and evacuated as many as possible to the available bedrock and higher ground. At 0928 hours, the tsunami, reported to be at least forty meters high, hit.”

“What is the extent of the damage, and did the tsunami affect any other coasts bordering the Eastern Ocean?” Luna asked.

Marenitz grimaced. “Luckily, by the time the tsunami reached Manehattan, Fillydelphia and Baltimare, it had lost most of its power and was little more than a really large surf wave. Griffonia, while sharing a large western coastline with the Eastern Ocean, only has a few villages that were on high ground. They prefer to live in their aeries in the mountains. However, the tsunami hit Beakinstovok, Griffonia’s chief military port in the Eastern Ocean, and has, according to my intelligence, put their Western fleet out of action. No details at this moment, but the Griffon radio chatter has gone crazy, so I’ll have more on that to report on the next few days.”

Marenitz’s expression then turned grim. “The rest of the news is bad. As we know, most of Venecia’s area is constructed on dredged seafloor and wood piles. All of the buildings constructed on this foundation are now either underwater, gone, or best, best case scenario in an absolute wreck. Entire portions of the island, particularly these artificial portions, have been swept away. Out of the two hundred thousand ponies, griffons, minotaurs, donkeys, and zebras on island, we have roughly hundred and thirty thousand casualties and of those casualties, twenty thousand are believed to be dead. The toll is likely to rise according to my reports.”

I swallowed as the rest of the ponies gasped or sucked in breath. That loss of life… a few disasters I had seen, and prevailed over, had rivaled it, but nothing in recent memory had been so catastrophic. Even the grizzled Marenitz looked as if she wanted to stop, but she flipped a page in her stack and continued to read.

“To make matters worse, according to radio transmissions passed through friendly vessels to my department, much of Venecia’s food, medical supplies and medical equipment were spoilt. They cannot treat all the wounded, and neither can they feed them for long. Not to mention, the city's defensive fleet of frigates, destroyers, and heavy cruisers was mostly in port and while it appears some ships can be refloated, most of their fleet is now rendered inoperable. They are now vulnerable to any pirates, or other third party forces.”

Marenitz set down her papers, looking older than ever, and looked us all in the eye.

“Stallions and mares, we have the greatest catastrophe we’ve ever seen in our lives on our hooves. We need options, fast.”

It was a tall order, but I had, even on my way to the meeting room, had considered several options that would very likely alleviate the crisis and put Venecia on the long road to recovery. I was completely at a loss as to what caused the hurricane before the tsunami but saving ponies lives took priority right now.

But before I could suggest a course of action, Celestia spoke first.

“It is clear then, Admiral Marenitz. We must load all available ships with all necessary foodstuff, as many guards as possible to help with the rescue effort, and send them to Venecia, post-haste. To escort them, and to protect Venecia, we must also send our largest warships, our battleships, to deter any pirate attack,” declared Celestia.

I refrained from blinking or staring at Celestia, despite my desire to do so. Luna didn’t bat an eyelid, but I could see her shoulders slump just a bit. Some of my more experienced advisors only showed their shock through the slight raising of their eyebrows (in the case of Caesar), a wide-eyed glance (Blueblood), and at the most, a suppressed sigh (Marenitz). My other less experienced ministers however, had no such reservations, as they stared at Celestia like she was a Heffalump in the room.

From the frown forming on Celestia’s face, she did not take this very well. She knew enough about modern day pony social norms to tell she had said something wrong apparently.

“Is there anything thou would like to add, good stallions, and mares?” Celestia said in a low tone.

I kept my mouth shut. It would not do well for me to show up Celestia by explaining how pointless her order was in front of so many.

Besides, Blueblood had already coughed, and leaned forward to look Celestia in the eye.

“Your highness, we all agree with your will to act as quickly as possible, but there are more efficient ways to help the population of Venecia.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “Explain.”

To my credit, my nephew didn’t waver, but his tone held no impudence. “While we can quickly load soldiers stationed on our eastern coasts, like the 88th Manehattan rangers and send them via transport ship, it would be better to load elements of the 12th Royal Engineers Corps stationed in Vanhoofer.” Blueblood pointed to the flag of the troops on the western coasts. “Granted, they are across the other side of Equestria, but we need to prepare sea transportation anyway and the engineers can be moved by train in good time and they are better equipped and experienced in dealing with disasters than normal soldiers.”

Marenitz raised her hoof then and after Blueblood nodded, started to speak. “Moreover, your highness, the port facilities in Venecia were badly damaged. We are not sure how many ships can dock there at this moment, which means there is no point to sending all our available ships. By sending the Royal Engineers first, they can assess and perhaps establish temporary port facilities so we can unload some basic supplies.” Marenitz then used her cane to point to Beakinstovok. “Not to mention, if we send our battleships, the Griffons who have temporarily lost their Western Fleet may panic if they get reports of battleships in Venecia.”

I glanced at Celestia. Her lips were pressed tightly, and to my relief, she appeared to have taken the advice of my ministers to heart.

That impression was quickly crushed by her next question.

“Why should we bother about how scared the Griffons are?” Celestia said.

It took all my practice and skill as a changeling not to sigh at that, and what Celestia said next.

“They should be scared of us, and remain that way. Why should we not deter them to prevent them from interfering with our relief efforts?”

Suppressed groans of exasperation filled the room as secretaries and ministers shook their heads. Luna nudged Celestia warningly, while Marenitz flinched, and Blueblood winced, just a bit.

Caesar, remained unflappable, and raised his vinestick. I nodded to him to urge him to speak. I was confident the old general would explain things clearly to Celestia, without belittling her.

“Your highness, our relations with Griffonia have never been better for the past ten years thanks to the diplomatic efforts of the regent you appointed.” I sent Caesar a brief smile, but like the professional he was, he didn’t acknowledge it, but for a quick glance. “We have no need to spoil the current cordiality shared between both our nations by sending our larger warships to Venecia. Also,—” Caesar pointed his vine stick at the Griffonia port of Angelspire, which was on the Eastern coast of Griffonia — “The Griffonians still have a large fleet they can redeploy to the Eastern Sea that matches our Eastern fleet. In addition, their standing army is substantial and if necessary, they can cross our countries where they intersect in the north."

Caesar looked meaningfully at Celestia. “Granted, it would take a lot of provocation for them to resort to that, but those are the reasons we should keep the Griffonians happy, and not try to scare them without reason.”

Her mouth momentarily opening and closing, Celestia’s head drooped as she recognized how badly thought her line of thinking was. I couldn’t blame her. She had suggested what her heart and her experience of dealing with Griffons a thousand years ago, was telling her to do. However she had now inadvertently shown her inexperience with these matters of policy.

I supposed it fell to me to salvage a bit of the new Triumvirate’s dignity, so I spoke up.

“Celestia does raise a good point though. We do need to get as many ships and supplies to Venecia as fast as possible. I propose we use some our faster armored cruisers and destroyers to form a “fast convoy” at Baltimare, so that they can get essential relief supplies to Venecia.”

I expected that some ponies would be surprised at me speaking for the first time in this meeting, but I did not count on how junior the secretaries and ministers present were. While my trusted and close advisors like Marenitz, Caesar and Blueblood slowly nodded their heads, the other ponies whispered to each other in hushed tones.

“Your highness, may I point something out?” asked a stallion with glasses at the end of the table.

I inclined my head and smiled. “Of course, Pencil Pusher is it?”

The stallion jumped. “Yes! Um, how do you know that, your highness?”

“It’s on your nametag,” I said with a bit of a giggle in my voice, hoping to lighten the mood.

In a way my attempt did. While the ponies I knew closely chuckled, as well as some of the junior ministers, most of those present only smirked instinctively, before returning to stony-faced poker faces.

Pencil Pusher meanwhile, coughed into his hoof. “Oh, I see. Well, I just want to point out that there is a problem with your suggestion. You see, our faster transport ships are too light to carry any substantial amount of supplies and our normal cargo ships are too slow. How can we form any kind of fast convoy if we don’t have transports that can carry supplies quickly?”

It was a fair question, so I decided to reveal more of my plan.

“I believe that the Equestrian Royal Mail Steamship company has seventeen ocean liners that can make speeds of up to 23 knots, matching those of our fastest cruisers, and can carry on average one and a half thousand ponies, notwithstanding their food and bedding. Combined, they can evacuate the one hundred and eighty thousand survivors if necessary. Hence, I suggest that we requisition these ocean liners to form the basis of this convoy, as they can not only carry the requisite supplies, but carry them quickly.”

Now, this was a pretty good plan, if I might say so myself, and it appeared from how they rubbed their chins and nodded that some ponies in the room recognized it.

So I was blindsided when I heard the following.

“But that’s tyrannical!”

I wanted to gawk, but it would only serve as a sign of weakness, so I forced myself to turn my head slowly, and observe the speaker, with half-lidded eyes.

One of the secretaries standing close to the table, had dramatically placed his hoof on the top, and now addressed everypony in the room. At the moment, he was drinking in the attention he was getting, both the amazed looks of his fellow ministers, and the glares that all of my trusted advisors were shooting him. Luna was giving him a cold look, and I could see her gripping the glaring Celestia’s hoof.

Seeing that he had even my attention, the stallion continued, in the most self-centered tone I have ever heard from a pony. “We cannot force a private company to give up their assets to fund a government initiative. To do so would be a violation of all the things our constitution holds dear!” I didn’t flinch, even as the colt had the nerve to look me in the eye. “So I must say, your highness. Your plan simply doesn’t work.”

There was a soft “clonk” as Marenitz forwent all propriety and dropped her head into her hooves. I suppose it was a bit childish of her, but I could also hear exasperated sighs from Caesar, and Blueblood. They’d had enough of the young colt.

I also had had enough with the idiot, and if I may be completely honest, I really wanted to put my face in my hooves and moan. How could he have thought that when I said “requisition” I would seize ships for my own personal use? This kind of accusation from such loudmouth attentions seekers would have never happened a few years back.

When I was Celestia.

I had to suppress the urge to groan at that realization. Oh horseapples, ruling as myself is already starting to become really frustrating.

Back to the matter at hoof though, Luna appeared to lost the will to hold her tongue any further as she coughed loudly into her hoof, drawing everypony’s eyes to her.

“Young colt, you do realize that you have accused one of the three ruling princesses of Equestria of tyranny over a mere suggestion, and thereby insulted not only her, but myself, and my sister, who crowned her and bestowed upon her said titles and all the power and responsibility that comes with them?” Luna demanded in a perilously icy tone that wiped the smile off of the stallion’s face. It also brought a few smirks out from some of the senior ministers.

I personally thought that Luna put it very nicely, but I suppose for the sake of not looking like a tyrannical ruler, but as the bigger, wiser, and more intelligent princess I was, I should give a firm rebuttal to his accusation.

“What is your name and department, young colt?” I asked.

“Weatherby, Taxation and Revenue,” said the stallion far less confidently than he had been.

I nodded, even as Caesar, Blueblood, and Marenitz scribbled down his name on their sheets of paper. No doubt they intended to file a formal reprimand to Weatherby’s supervisor.

Considering that their actions would deprive me of the need to personally speak to Weatherby’s supervisor, I let them keep writing as I looked Weatherby in the eye.

“Mr. Weatherby, if you would recall the First Maretonian Civil War and the ensuing refugee crisis, you will remember that the Royal Mail Steamship company under the ownership of notable philanthropists Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur De Lis, were only too happy to lend their liners to assist in our efforts to evacuate those poor ponies.”

I noticed Weatherby blink and start to sink into his chair at the first of my points. Good. He needed some rational, convincing counter-argument that he could understand to check his pride, and while I was doing my best not to take too much pleasure from this, I did know that the stallion needed to be reminded that he didn’t know everything.

His face only paled more as I pointed to the model of Venecia on the map. “In fact, I believe they will be highly motivated to assisting the recovery efforts on Venecia, as it is one of their company’s major stopping sights for cruises and voyages. And while I believe they will offer to assist our efforts without any incentive, I do think it would be fair for our treasury to reimburse their lost revenue in good faith, as we did during the Maretonian Crisis.”

I let my eyes settle back on Weatherby, watching as his head slumped to the table.

“Does that alleviate your concerns with the requisition of the ships from the Royal Mail Steamship company, mister Weatherby?” I asked.

Weatherby gulped, and nodded. “Um, yes, your highness.”

Great, now hopefully that would be the final question on my idea and we can move onto the details of what supplies would be needed…

“Um, your highness? There’s a problem with your plan still.”

I wanted to scream “OH COME ON!” but I hadn’t heard the question yet, so I kept my serene smile on my face and turned to the latest inquirer.

I didn’t recognize him, but his placard read “Coin Counter, Junior Treasury Accountant.” Clearly though, he was asking out of at least a relevant concern, and not out of some self-righteous bigotry, because the stallion trembled as I laid eyes on him.

“Your highness, according to the rules and guidelines that the Equestrian Treasury operates by, we cannot give money to private companies,” stammered Coin Counter.

Alright, Coin Counter’s objection was a fairly astute one, but it was one that should really be brought up in a smaller meetings to actually plan the assembly of the convoy and how would they reimburse the Steamship company. Not on the initial meeting where we were going to decide on a general course of action. Besides, as I’d stated, we had already done this before with Maretonia! Why were they interrogating me over it as if I was a different pony…

Oh by the great mothers, in some ways I was a completely different pony. They had never seen me lead Equestria before, or if they had, they equated the leader with Celestia’s image, not mine.

I had to stop thinking though, because Coin Counter was beginning to look as if he thought he said something wrong, which he hadn’t, he was just not trusting me.

“Mister Coin Counter, you raise a good point. However, if the treasury takes it from my personal stipend set apart for funding relief efforts and charitable causes of the my choosing, we can reimburse the ERMS for their efforts.”

Finally, my junior ministers all nodded, as they came on the same page that my senior advisors had several minutes ago. With how long it took though, I had quickly come to a somewhat depressing conclusion.

We needed an authority figure that everypony actually trusts to oversee the Venecian relief effort, and it wasn’t going to be me, or Celestia. Clearly, Celestia had a lack of experience, and it showed. I was already having difficulty getting what needs to be done across to my ponies, who kept questioning my every decision and overanalyzing them down to the lowest level. That left one option.

“I’d like to make one final suggestion,” I said calmly. As my ponies focused their attention to me, I turned to Luna. She had been watching me handle the questions as a quiet, almost removed observer, so when I looked at her, she blinked.

“That my co-ruler Princess Luna chair all further committees and meetings on the efforts to restore and assist Venecia.”

Luna briefly gawked at me, but managed to shut her mouth before anypony noticed. Celestia looked surprised, but to my relief, she nodded slowly in agreement.

“Ever since she returned, Princess Luna has studied the latest Equestrian technologies. In addition, in her study of Equestrian history, she has become well-versed with the history of Venecia, and its unique nature as a city-state, but also a dominion of Equestria. Finally, her participation in negotiating and writing of the Changeling-Equestrian Non-Aggression, have given her a wealth of practical foreign policy experience. For these reasons, I believe she is the perfect candidate to lead any and all future relief efforts.”

Luna blushed at the end of my speech, but did not deny it. Besides, everything that I had just said was true. She was the perfect candidate, not only because of the unstated fact she was the only suitable ruling princess that could lead this relief effort, but also because she was ready to do so.

“We agree with Princess Alternia,” Celestia said loudly, turning to Luna with a proud smile on her face. “Our sister has been of great assistance in helping us to adjust to the Equestria of now. Without her aid, we would have been quite lost. We thus believe that she is ready for this new challenge.”

From the nods and affirmative hums of all my ministers, junior and senior, from Marenitz to even the chastened Weatherby, all ponies were satisfied by this course of action.

I thought that meeting would never end, but it finally did. This was a relief, as there were several things I needed to urgently speak on with Celestia and Luna, but first, I needed to talk to Marenitz. So, biting down my frustration at the events of the meeting, I looked for Marenitz.

It appeared the old admiral had read my mind as she now kept sitting in her chair, seemingly engrossed in her paperwork. I knew better though, and my suspicions were confirmed as I sat down next to her.

“Knew you wanted to speak to me afterwards, your highness. What can I do for you?” Marenitz asked in a quiet voice, lest she be overheard.

After glancing left and right to make sure nopony was closely watching me, I leaned down whispered into Marenitz’s ear.

“I need you to investigate the cause of the storm and tsunami. The fact that there was an unexplained storm caused by magic just before the tsunami started worries me.”

Marenitz nodded, her brow furrowing. “I’ll have to enlist a few ponies from the Institute of Oceanography, but I can do that. I suppose you would like an answer as fast as possible?”

Nodding, I grimaced. “We need to know if that tsunami was simply a natural disaster, or…”

“Whether it was caused on purpose,” said Marenitz, finishing my thought, her eyes narrowed.

“Precisely.” I really didn’t want to think that the tsunami that had killed twenty thousand Venecians had been caused by a perpetrator, yet the circumstances were too suspicious not to discount the possibility.

I stood back up and re-filled Marenitz’s mug with the coffee pitcher on the table. “Thank you, old friend.”

“Don’t mention it. And I mean it. The less ponies that know about this, the better,” Marenitz whispered.

Celestia, Luna, and I met up in Celestia’s new room a few minutes later, in varying states of distress.

The room was formerly one of the largest spare rooms I had in the castle, and it had only recently been refurbished with a large circular bed, a large writing desk, lots of pillows, and some decorative wall hangings, and two mahogany wardrobes. The room was comfy, in a messy sort of way as the cushions were simply strewn on the floor, but tidiness wasn’t the immediate thing on our minds

Celestia had sagged into a pile of cushions the moment she had entered into the room and buried her head into another cushion.

“We acted like a stupid foal,” Celestia moaned in a piteous voice unbefitting of a ruler.

In contrast to the exhausted shame that Celestia was giving off, Luna was nervous beyond belief as she paced across the room, biting her lip.

“Oh why oh why did I accept that position. I have never led a relief effort before! What am I supposed to do!” Luna wailed.

I raised my eyebrow and trying not to simply throw myself into that soft heap, seated myself daintily on a larger cushion. No matter how furious I was at Weatherby, or annoyed at how nopony seemed to trust me anymore, I needed to keep my composure.

“You are still learning, Celestia. It’s expected that you will make mistakes,” I said.

Celestia peeked out from her cushion pile. “But we looked like an utter imbecile in that gathering! Those lords and ladies must be laughing behind their back as they recall my words!”

“Ministers and secretaries, Celestia. The lords and ladies are even more of a headache,” Luna said in a deadpan tone.

This only made Celestia bury her head deeper into the cushions, making me grimace. Great, Celestia had shut herself back in again. I knew Luna didn’t really mean to worry her sister more, but clearly she wasn’t thinking about that right now.

My horn lighting up, I lifted some cushions off of Celestia and stuck out a hoof to halt Luna’s constant pacing.

“Enough! We’re princesses of Equestria and ten thousand Venecian citizens are dead! We don’t have time to deal with melodrama, or this moping, we need to act like the princesses we are!”

For some really annoying reason, Celestia and Luna’s eyes had expanded to nearly plate sizes and they were staring at me like frozen fish.

“Um, Alternia,” Luna said. She looked as if she wanted to say more, but hesitated.

“What?” I snapped.

Celestia, her eyes narrowing, set her jaw and looked me in the eye. “Sit down, Alternia,”

I snarled at her. “I am sitting…” I blinked. Wait, if I was sitting, why couldn’t I feel the touch of silk cushion on my flank then?

I caught a glance of myself, reflected by the mirror on Celestia’s vanity, I really was standing, my body crouched low to the ground, my fangs bared to my co-rulers, my adopted sister, and Celestia. It was enough to wipe away all the anger and frustration I had, and replace it with a tiredness that suffused my carapace.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered as I sat back down and raised my hoof to touch the cool, heavy, tiara on my head. I needed to know it was there, and it was.

“It’s just… does my crown mean nothing now that everypony knows who I really am?” I asked

Sighing, Luna joined me and Celestia, crossing her forelegs over each other. “No, Alternia, but you know as well as we do that we have to give our ponies time.”

The three of us sat in silence for a moment, buried in our own thoughts. I knew what needed to be done, but convincing Celestia in particular of the necessity of it might be a challenge.

“Celestia…”

“Thou has something to suggest in light of our performance during the meeting, is that correct?” Celestia asked.

I nodded. “We need to take a hooves off approach to running Equestria. You are new to Equestria’s ponies, whilst I…” I winced. “I am unknown to them due to how my true nature was revealed. For a while. I do not mean we don’t attend any meetings or stop holding petitioner’s courts as we need to let them know we are leaders that can be depended upon. However, we need to refrain from exercising our authority too overtly, while being present.”

Celestia did not look happy at my suggestion, but she sighed and nodded.

Relieved that Celestia was agreeing with me, I continued. “I also think it may be a good idea for us both to generate some positive publicity by attending notable social events, and ceremonies. That way we can interact with our ponies and become closer to them, so to speak.”

Celestia pursed her lips and nodded again. “We believe that is a sound plan.”

On the other hoof, Luna was looking increasingly panicked.

“But, sisters, that means Equestria will be looking to me for guidance, and as the example of a perfect princess.” Luna swallowed, her eyes dropping to her hooves. “We are not sure we are ready for such a responsibility on top of overseeing the Venecian relief efforts.”

I shuffled over and placed my hoof on Luna’s, smiling at her with sincere confidence.

“You are ready, Luna. I would not have put you on the spotlight if I was not absolutely sure,” I said.

Celestia wrapped her entire wing around Luna like a really warm feathery blanket, and pulled Luna closer to herself. The dark alicorn squeaked, but before she could protest, Celestia nuzzled her.

“Alternia’s judgement has usually been quite sound, and we meant what we said back in the council chamber. We know thou shalt do spectacularly.”

Luna blushed, though whether it was from the heat of Celestia’s embrace or her own embarrassment, I wasn’t completely sure. Regardless she nodded affirmatively.

“Then I will do my best, sisters.”

A few days later…

My chambers which had once been dressed to my persona of Celestia hadn’t changed much in terms of appearance. The ceiling and walls were still blue, and I still kept most of the furnishings. That being said, there were a couple of more potted plants in the dayroom, while the bed sheets, wall hangings, and some of the cushions had been changed to emerald.

It was in this new room that Buzz, Diamondshell, and Harlequin stood in front of me at attention, all three of them in full blue-lacquered changeling armor that was actually made from layering and laminating the molts of other changelings.

They also had their weapons holstered to their sides. Weapons that I thought fit rather well with their personalities. Oddly enough, they also represented the flaws in their personalities.

Buzz had strapped onto his back, what appeared to be a wickedly curved broad-bladed scimitar I believed to be called a dai dao. It had what appeared to be metal rings looped through holes in the spine of the blade. I imagined the rings would jangle whenever he swung the weapon and served as a psychological tool to frighten his opponent. However, the problem with Buzz was like the same problem with his weapon. He was too loud, and his flirtations too bombastic.

In contrast, Diamondshell touted a warhammer with a spiked head on one side. The hammer head was scarcely larger than her hoof, but I could tell from its rounded, scratched edge that it had seen much use that proved its effectiveness. Yet, Diamondshell was too blunt to be my captain, as she would tackle problems at their source, but do so in a fashion that would cause collateral damage, just like her hammer would if it struck a target.

That left Harlequin. He had a simple shortsword and a dirk in two sheaths at his side, which he could wield with extreme accuracy to take out targets at will. Admittedly, like the short range to his weapons, the lack of penetrative power reflected Harlequin’s approach of dragging out problems due to his indecisiveness and because he preferred to wait and see what happened. However, his tact and caution was what I needed for a captain. I needed some changeling who could address and assist me in addressing the delicate problems of popularity with my ponies, and yet be skilled enough to protect me. I would have to work on helping Harlequin overcome his hesitation, but at least he had the mindset necessary to work with ponies.

I drew on my magic and levitated one of the many halberds that I kept in my personal armory and had taken out for the occasion to my side.

“You three have done well in your interviews, Buzz, Diamondshell, and Harlequin,” I said in a solemn voice. “In fact, according to a suggestion made by Diamondshell, I have decided to form a new guard regiment for my personal protection.” Diamondshell’s eyes widened, and seemed to stand taller at my announcement, and I smiled. It had taken some work, but my co-rulers had agreed, as had Caesar and my trusted generals, and so the new regiment was created.

“The name of the new regiment will be called the, Mirror Guard, for the changelings that will compose of it, and because no matter the challenge that this regiment faces, it will be expected to match and overcome all opponents. It’s commander, will be Harlequin, with his direct sub-commanders being Diamondshell and Buzz.”

The look on Harlequin’s face was quite comedic as he gawked. Buzz sighed in true dramatic fashion, while Diamondshell looked nonplussed, despite her shoulders slumping slightly.

I wasn’t finished yet though as I raised my halberd, my features stern. “Harlequin, Buzz, and Diamondshell, kneel.”

At my voice, Harlequin quickly recovered and knelt low. He was swiftly followed by Buzz and Diamondshell. Meanwhile, I lowered my halberd, tapping Harlequin on both shoulders with the flat of my blade.

“I dub thee, Harlequin, First Chevalier Captain of the Mirror Guard.”

I couldn’t see Harlequin’s eyes. He was bowing that low, but the emotions of reverence and pride that emanated from him warmed my heart, only confirming to me even more that I had made the right choice.

I then moved on to Buzz, and tapped him on both shoulders.

“I dub thee, Buzz, First Chevalier Lieutenant-Commander of the Mirror Guard.”

Buzz dipped his head lower as I spoke those words, and while I could feel a hint of disappointment, I could sense his determination, his will to serve me. Clearly, he would do me proud.

Finally, I turned to Diamondshell, and paused.

While I could see her mouth shaped in a thin, expressionless line, the turmoil in Diamondshell’s heart was far more pronounced. There was pride and joy there as well, but so too was the sadness and disappointment. I had expected this, but now that I thought about it, would she be satisfied with simply a sub-commander’s position in my regiment? Could I ensure her happiness with the role that she would play?

Suddenly, an idea sprang to my mind at that moment, and while I hesitated for a second, I found that my mind was made up.

“I dub thee, Diamondshell, Second Chevalier Lieutenant-Commander of the Mirror Guard, and the First Watcher of my Sleep.”

Diamondshell couldn’t help it, she looked up into my eyes, her eyes wide.

“Watcher of your Sleep?” she asked.

I smiled. “As my Watcher, Diamondshell, you are responsible for watching over me as I sleep. For protecting me at my most vulnerable moment. I trust you know what that means.”

From the slight opening of Diamondshell’s mouth, it seemed that she did and she nodded, her anger and sadness, vanished, replaced by a grudging, but growing, respect and awe.

Raising my halberd back to guard position, I tapped it on the ground.

“Rise, all three of you, chevaliers of my guard.”

Buzz, Diamondshell, and Harlequin rose, and saluted me, stoic expressions painted on their features, but their eyes blazing with fire. They were ready for action, ready to serve, ready to protect me in my greatest moment of need, and ready to sacrifice themselves if need be.

I just hoped that they would never be required to do the last thing on that list.

Author's Note

Dun Dun. DUUUUUUUUUUNNNNN

Also, feel free to ask me questions on shipping, just be prepared when you get a non-answer. Suffice to say, this isn't tagged Romance.

Chapter 4: Royal Duties

Underwater Somewhere in the Eastern Sea…

“Your majesty.”

“Just speak.”

“...”

“Speak your piece. You have brought news of our food situation?”

“Yes, your majesty... We have enough, but it is not good. Our seaweed and shellfish farm yields have had a further ten percent reduction in annual yield. There has been an increase in fish in our waters, but I doubt this will change the situation.

“Why is this the case?”

“Your majesty, for the past five hundred years, the ships of the surface worlders have crisscrossed the waters atop of our cities, dumping whatever garbage they have into the sea, and churning the water. Some of us can hardly sleep at times. Sometimes, when one of their ships sinks, it slams into our ocean settlements, crushing homes and spreading its debris all over our farms. Meanwhile, the ships of the beaked ones continue to drag their nets through the sea floor, ripping our farms into shreds.”

“Also, your majesty, the pony island in the middle of the sea continues to grow in size. The four legged ones keep moving the seafloor, redirecting currents, growing the size of the island. It has buried several of our major shellfish farms through the years.”

“All the while, the island continues to emit poison. The water around it is polluted with foul surface worlder waste. No seapony within several kilometers of that island can grow food.”

“As for fishing, the beaked ones ships are already sailing into the new grounds, emptying them as we speak.”

“Are the surface worlders not bound to honor the waters of Aquestria? I am certain there was a permanent agreement between Aquestria, the ponies of the one who moved the sun and the king of the beaked ones.”

“...”

“Your majesty, it has been a long time since the surface worlders have upheld their end of the agreement and it’s getting more dangerous to approach their vessels without getting pulled into their wake.”

“Then it is time we remind them who rules the seas. We do not befoul their air or land yet they do not extend the same courtesy to us. It is time to eject them from our waters. I will send word to the one Samudra mentioned in her notes, Celestia, as well as a missive to the gryphon king’s castle. If they do not act, I will take control of matters myself.”

One month after the crisis meeting…

My quill scratched softly against the parchment, my cursive writing coursing across the yellow parchment as the soft glow of my desk lamp illuminated my ink. Humming merrily to myself, I dipped the quill back into the ink bowl and continued to write.

“Your highness.”

Starting, I turned to see Diamondshell standing quietly near my desk. Even after a month of her standing guard in my room during the evening hours, I hadn’t gotten used to the chevalier silently sneaking up on me.

“Yes, Diamondshell?”

At the sound of her name, Diamondshell grimaced. Despite my attempts to get her to loosen up, she still preferred being called Commander.

“Your highness, you are hosting the garden party tomorrow. Hence, I must respectfully suggest that you turn in for the night.”

I sighed. I knew better than to try arguing with her again. Every time I tried, I had failed to convince her to let me stay up past midnight.

“In a minute then,” I said as I finished my last sentence and signed the very long letter. Blowing on the ink, I held it up against the light and read it.

My Faithful Student,

I’m overjoyed that you’ve accepted the invitation I sent you to attend my garden party, or as Raven continues to call it “Princess Alternia’s Garden Party,” in two days. While I have hosted too many such events throughout my time as regent to count, this will be the first time that I host one as myself. Hence, you can imagine how glad I am that you and your friends will be present. Don’t tell anyone, but I’m feeling a bit nervous, and to see you there will be of great comfort to me.

I also expect that attendance at my Garden Party will be rather sparse, based on the attendance at my Petitioner’s three days ago. While there were a few who came, most with simple requests or well-wishes that I answered with great joy, I mostly spent my day signing documents in the throne room, whereas Luna found her Night Court completely occupied and exhausted. I must say, though, that my new throne, done in the same style as my regalia, is very comfortable.

On the other hoof, most of the burdens I bore alone for centuries are now being taken on by Luna, and compared with what she’s facing my new problems pale in terms of significance. Luna’s become the go-to princess in light of the difficulties Celestia and I are experiencing, and as you know, two weeks ago she departed to Venecia at the head of the second convoy, and has become deeply involved in the relief efforts. From what I can tell in the few letters that she is able to write to us, she is being exhausted by the complexity of the task and the sheer amount of loss and destruction she has to face there.

The good news is that my changelings appear to be adjusting well to their new positions. I’ve currently assigned the worker changelings my sisters have given me to assist with the castle staff, and they are ably led by Cyndra, who was overjoyed to see some of her hivemates from Chrysalis’s hive. Meanwhile, my infiltrators, chevaliers, and soldier changelings have been assigned to my Mirror Guard under Captain Harlequin.

Speaking of Harlequin, I have been most impressed by his dedication to his job and his devotion to me. In less than one month, he has completely succeeded in getting the pony guards in my regiment to work with the new changeling soldiers and chevaliers. He’s accomplished this by using simple competitive games to build friendship and cooperation between the groups, “Capture the Flag” and the like. At the same time, his “games” also introduced both sides to the tactical approaches of the other, and after a while got them discussing strategies and methods with each other. He then supplemented his courses with social events such as a Mirror Guard Party. According to his very detailed and well-written report, the Mirror Guard Party and his other efforts were well received, as one might expect, and have helped break down the last barriers between ponies and changelings. These reports have been supported by the positive comments from some of the pony guards I have talked to, like Sergeant Gullwhacker, as well as those of my advisors Caesar Salad, Hanna Belle, and even cranky old Admiral Marenitz. All in all, I have found Harlequin quite likeable and effective in his work, and am very glad to have chosen him as my guard captain, even if he still gets tongue-tied in front of me at times.

Also, while it has been slow, chevalier Diamondshell, who is my night guard, has loosened up a bit. She does not scowl so much these days, and I hear tell that she very much enjoyed the Mirror Guard Party, though she would say nothing of it to me when I asked. Unfortunately, she still harbors some slight resentment for me, since I was the one who indirectly forced her to leave her home. Yet, I still hope that she will learn to fully enjoy her new life.

Now that I think about it, one of my subordinates has actually become a bit too accustomed to the castle. My sub-commander, Buzz, has managed to make half the female castle staff fall in love with him, according to Raven and Cyndra’s complaints. He is a perfect gentlepony of a changeling, but I felt I needed to step in when he approached Cyndra. Although I must grudgingly acknowledge that his stated purpose in“acting” the playboy has...“enhanced changeling-pony relations,” I do not wish any hearts to be broken by his flirtations, especially that of my niece's. For if Chrysalis should ever hear of it, or even Lamia for that matter, (whom I’ve heard has been delighted by some of the more recent — and deadlier — additions to her prosthetic)… I would fear for Buzz’s survival.

However, not every changeling in my service was as lucky as Buzz to be loved. Diamondshell in particular is still quite unsociable. Even if I were to send my infiltrators out to gather love, there wouldn’t be enough to support my new changelings. So just two days ago, I arranged for them (my changelings) to join me in the throne room so that I could give them an infusion of some of the love I have kept stored for a thousand years. After they assembled in a circle, I created a link between us with threads of magic from my horn, planning to transfer love to them.

…Even now it’s difficult to describe to you what happened, Twilight. The moment my changelings and I were linked… I felt I understood them completely. I could feel the intensity of Harlequin’s infatuation… no, his love for me, Diamondshell’s grudging respect, and Buzz’s carefree nature, but also his loyalty. Then there was the soldier Scarab and his admiration for my fairness, Glitterbug and her enthusiasm in her new role as a maid…

This intoxicating sensation of understanding overwhelmed me. My instincts told me I needed to protect every one of them, to act as their queen.. This instinct very nearly made me link their minds to mine, and ascend as a fully-fledged changeling queen with my own hive.

At the last second, though, I refrained from following through with the act. It took all I had to reign in my basic instinct as a changeling queen, but… I didn’t want to start a hive yet, Twilight. You might think it’s strange, as I’ve told you before that it’s my dream to have one, and I’ve led Equestria for so long, but I’d just been coronated, and it had only been a month since I first met these changelings. Perhaps I am ready to lead a hive, but could I? Could I really do as my mother did?

I wasn’t sure, Twilight, which is why I completed the transfer and immediately dismissed my changelings to their duties. Maybe someday in the near future, but not right now. In the meantime, I am simply content to be Equestria’s Changeling Princess.

Again, I cannot wait to see you and your friends at the Garden Party.

Yours sincerely,

Your teacher and friend, Alternia.

Two Days Later, Princess Alternia’s Garden Party...

“Do I look ready, Harlequin?” I asked, glancing at my captain as I stood in front of my room’s cheval mirror. I had decided to try out a new cloak for the occasion, a long emerald piece made by Rarity that was embroidered near the edges. It had a regal cut, yet the lining was thin enough so the cloak didn’t make me look obnoxious.

Harlequin’s head bobbed up and down rapidly, a wide smile on his face, though I think he would have nodded no matter what I wore. No matter how hard he tried to hide it, I could still sense Harlequin’s infatuation with me. I might have to address it one day, but he hadn’t confessed his feelings to me yet, and to broach them myself might embarrass him.

“Then let us depart.” Turning around, I exited my chambers and met my escort of six of my Mirror Guards, two ponies and four changelings. All of them were dressed in silver armor matching the color of my regalia. With Harlequin trailing beside me, we made our way to the gardens.

Halfway there, a wide-eyed Buzz, and an even more frazzled looking Cyndra, galloped up to us. Fearing the worst, I braced my hooves against the marble floor.

“What’s wrong?”

My lieutenant, drawing himself up, took a moment to compose himself, and said, “There are too many ponies waiting to get into the party! We need assistance in order to screen them all!”

Cyndra nodded and after coughing into her hoof, managed to catch her breath to add: “Aside from that, auntie, I don’t know if we’ll have enough food to feed them all!”

I couldn’t help but blink and frown.“Too many ponies? Exactly how many have shown up?”

“Practically all the Canterlot nobility are waiting at the entrance to the gardens!” Cyndra exclaimed.

I froze, my natural reaction to such a situation as it usually would say the least about how I was feeling. Now, ever since my coronation, I had been mostly involved in matters of state, just working with my administrative staff and ministers in order to get them accustomed to my presence. I hadn’t really interacted with the social crowd of Canterlot that much, aside from a brief appointments with nobles and business ponies who wanted to assist with the Venecian Crisis: the Orange family, Filthy Rich, Caesar Salad, and Fancy Pants, among others. So I had asked that a modest spread be prepared for this party, thinking there would only be a few attendees other than Twilight and her friends.

Hence, Cyndra’s answer made the gears in my brain grind to a screeching halt and reverse as I replayed her statement in my head again, and again.

Eventually, I recovered and closed my mouth, which I hadn’t realized I opened to gawk. “The entirety of Canterlot’s upper crust? But why?”

“I don’t know, auntie! What should we do?” Cyndra wailed.

I took a deep breath. First things first, I needed more information. “Have Twilight and her friends arrived yet?” I asked.

“Yes. They are currently waiting in the garden, your highness,” said Buzz, an eyebrow raised.

I nodded, a plan forming in my head. “Good, we can enlist their aid. Buzz will escort Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie to the event planner, Lemony Hearts. Have Applejack and Pinkie Pie assist with the catering, while Twilight, Spike, and Lemony Hearts work on seating. Cyndra, ask Rarity to buy us some time at the entrance to the gardens as we re-arrange everything, and ask Rainbow Dash to fetch as many tables and chairs as she can from the storage rooms. Any questions?”

“Nope,” said Cyndra, shaking her head.

“Crystal clear, your highness,” Buzz replied.

I nodded and the pair tore off to the gardens. As they did so, Harlequin glanced at me.

“Is it just me, or do you rely on your student and her friends an awful lot?” he asked.

I grinned. “When you see how capable they are, it’s difficult not to rely on them.”

With the help of Twilight and her friends, we managed to prepare the Canterlot Gardens to accommodate at least several dozen unanticipated guests. At that point, I still hadn’t personally assessed the number of guests, as I was busy resetting the garden.

In just over half an hour, we were ready. And so, with Harlequin and my escort, I headed to the entrance of the garden where Rarity was still running interference.

Dressed in a rather snazzy yellow sunflower hat and light blue cloak, Rarity was the centre of attention for the crowd of nobles that had gathered at the entrance to the gardens. It was a huge turnout. I had expected less than ten socialites to show up, since those were all that were active enough in state affairs to know me personally. What stood in front of me was a herd of a hundred ponies or more, a turnout even larger than I’d expect for the annual garden parties I hosted as Celestia.

Shooting Rarity a thankful glance, I coughed politely, drawing the attention of everypony to me and my guards.

“Mares and gentlecolts, thank you very kindly for waiting. I hereby invite you all into my first Canterlot Garden Party as Princess Alternia of Equestria.”

There was a smattering of applause and the ponies started to line up to greet me with smiles on their faces. They were a bit nervous, but oddly enough, I sensed no great fear from them as they bowed and thanked me for inviting them. What was more intriguing was that many of these ponies I didn’t know personally.

In fact, it was a long time before I picked out one of the socialites, a pony from Ponyville I knew quite well. It was Filthy Rich, his brown coat groomed, and his customary red tie and white collar well-ironed. He was a regular at the social events I hosted, and was a good stallion. Without reservation or promise of any tax benefits, he had donated a significant amount of cash and equipment to the Venecian relief effort.

“Your highness,” said Filthy Rich, bowing low.

In response, I inclined my head and smiled. “Mr. Rich. Thank you for attending my garden party, as always, and I must also thank you again for your pledge to assist Venecia’s reconstruction.”

Filthy Rich grinned, and it was not the suave saucy kind of grin that was so popular with business ponies, but a sincere smile. “I would never miss a party held by you, your highness. It is good to have you back.”

I forced myself not to blink, and stretched out my senses to read Filthy Rich’s emotions. I sensed no lie. Like the others, I sensed no hesitation, nervousness, or any telltale signals that he was just all talk. He really was happy to come to the party.

“I am flattered, Mr. Rich. How is your wife?” I asked.

A flinch shook Filthy Rich’s smile off his face. “She had another event to attend, and couldn’t make it.”

That was clearly a lie. His wife, Spoiled Rich, had always been highly… focused on her social status, and likely didn’t want to come, leaving her husband to support me alone. The fact that he went against his own wife on this decision only made me appreciate Filthy Rich even more.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Mr. Rich.I hope you enjoy the rest of the Garden Party very much,” I said kindly.

Bowing his head again, Filthy Rich proceeded in and I continued to welcome the guests. This routine continued on until near the end of the line, when another pony I was familiar with trotted up.

“Your highness! I, Photo Finish, have arrived!” announced the grey-maned earth pony with purple shades, her trusty suitcase camera at her side.

“Ah, always good to see you, Photo Finish. How was your trip to Prance—” A bright flash cut me off, and when I opened my eyes, a production team had surrounded me and set up a camera screen and a backlight. Harlequin and my guards were standing to the side, watching Photo Finish and her crew vigilantly.

“No! Head to the right! Raise those wings! Keep that smile.”

I was too used to the fashion photographer’s antics to refuse, and from previous experience, I knew that arguing with her was futile, so I turned my head to the right and raised my translucent wings, not blinking as another camera flash went off.

“Excellent! Hold that pose!” — more camera flashes, briefly blinding me, coming from left, right, above, and even below — “Ah yes, your highness, you have the magics as always!”

I held my expression and pose, even though I wanted to address Photo Finish directly. I’d rather not have her berate me for moving. “Even if I look completely different than I usually do?” I asked in a questioning tone.

There was a pause in the rapid-fire of camera flashes and lights as I noticed Photo Finish peek from behind her camera.

“Why would your look determine whether you have the magics or not?” Photo Finish asked.

I blinked. “I don’t quite understand.” Another camera flash blinded me for a moment and I felt a brush on my cheek and something, probably a polishing cloth, rubbing against the edge to one of my hoof holes..

“It does not matter how you look. You have the magics! The poise, the manner, the grace, and that smile! Ah! Excellent!” The camera flashes finally stopped, and as spots swam in my vision, I could see Photo Finish’s camera fold up back into its suitcase.

“Enough! I go!” declared the photographer, and before I could say another word, she was gone and the next pony was approaching.

“Wearing one of Rarity’s ensembles, your highness?” spoke the stallion in a cultured voice.

“Indeed, Hoity Toity. Welcome to the party, and congratulations on your deal with Simulacris,” I remarked.

The Equestrian-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact had enabled trade negotiations between Equestrian businesses and the hives. Simulacris had struck up a partnership with Hoity Toity, exporting changeling goo, a kind of fast-hardening material that changelings secrete and which is normally used to reinforce caverns in the hive. Hoity Toity had seen the potential of the glue to meet the adhesive and reinforcing requirements of some of his more flamboyant fashion pieces,, and had offered clothing from his stores in exchange. In this manner, fashion industry gained access to an increasingly useful resource, while Simulacris’s hive found an easy way to help them better interact with the Equestrian population.

Hoity Toity smiled and bowed. “It would not have been possible without you, your highness.”

I returned his smile as he trotted past me into the garden, leaving me alone with my guards and the last two guests in the line.

“Fancy Pants, Fleur de Lis, it has been too long,” I said happily.

Fancy Pants, looking quite dapper in a dark-blue suit and his customary monocle, bowed, while his wife Fleur, in a delightful rose-pink dress, curtsied. Though they were very well-dressed now, I couldn’t help but recall years ago when a penniless young colt and his childhood filly friend had thrown themselves at the doorstep of my castle, begging for a job, any job. Taking pity on the pair, I had made the colt one of my butlers, and the filly my chambermaid. Little did I realize what that young pair would become, the most important pony in Canterlot, and the most famous fashion model in Equestria.

And to their credit, they had never forgotten the kindness I had shown them, always willing to give me advice and support my efforts to rule Equestria. Moreover, according to Luna, they were among the first of the Canterlot social ladder to speak out in support of me after I had been struck down and revealed.

“Quite so, your highness,” said Fancy Pants, Fleur de Lis nodding in agreement. Yet their smiles faltered as their gazes wandered over my chestpiece and the prosthetic carapace it covered.

Touched by their concern, I tapped my regalia. “Don’t worry. It was a close call, but my wounds don’t bother me.”

Fleur blushed, and coughed into her hoof. “Once a princess’s maid, always a princess’s maid,” she said in a sheepish tone, repeating one of the time-honored phrases of the Canterlot castle staff. Fancy and I chuckled at that, which was when a thought occurred to me.

“Fancy, Fleur, there is something you can help me with. May I talk to you after the Garden Party?” I asked.

Fancy Pants raised an eyebrow and grinned. Placing his hoof over his heart, he mimicked his old pose as my butler.

“Say no more, your highness, we are at your service.”

Thanks to Twilight, her friends, and my strangely eager guests, my Garden Party could only be described as a success. As I presided over the party, many ponies approached me to wish me well, pitch their ideas, initiatives, or innovations, and inquire as to how I was doing. All in all, the affair went smoothly, and just as well as all my previous parties when I yet donned my mask. This was all surprising, considering that everything about my appearance had changed.

“Twilight, thank you for your help. I’m sorry I had to call on you and your friends though.”

My faithful student tightened her hug on me, not caring that she was creasing her dress. “Never mind that Alternia, I’m just glad we were here to help.”

“So am I.” I spotted Fancy Pants and Fleur at their table, sipping their drinks.

“Fancy Pants, Fleur De Lis, thank you for staying. I believe you’ve met Twilight and her friends,” I said, gesturing to the six bearers.

Fleur chuckled and eyed the bearers. “Fancy has, I have yet to really talk to the newest heroes of Equestria.”

Rarity was having an oh-my-goodness moment and sensing that she was about to go into a rapid-fire gush, I decided to quickly say my piece first.

“Perhaps there will be time for that later. I do have a matter I wish to discuss with you,” I said.

Fancy smirked. “It regards why there were so many ponies who attended your Garden Party does it? You weren’t prepared to see so many ponies show up.”

I allowed some of my embarrassment to seep through to my face. “You are right. I only thought ten or so would show up including you and Fleur, not all those on the Canterlot social ladder.”

Fleur frowned and set her teacup down. “You mean you haven’t heard about Princess Celestia?”

“What about Celestia?” I asked.

Crossing his hooves on the table Fancy adjusted his monocle with his magic. “Well, let’s start from the beginning. The thing is, ever since you were revealed to be a changeling, the upper crust of Canterlot have been watching you and wondering whether you would show your true colors.”

“We must admit we were among those observing you for a while, in order to confirm to ourselves whether we had been right,” confessed Fleur.

Fancy grinned sheepishly and rubbed his head. “To the surprise of many, and to our relief, the tales that began to trickle back from the ministers and those in highest positions of government only confirmed your tale, and indicated that you were indeed the Celestia they had always known. She just happened to be a changeling.”

Fleur nodded, looking me in the eye. “The Venecian Crisis meeting and your passing its responsibility to Princess Luna was particularly influential in changing the view of the ponies, but also the continued oaths sworn by ponies known to be intelligent and cautious like Blueblood, Caesar Salad, and Marenitz helped. To further alleviate the concerns of the Canterlot ponies, the new Mirror Guard ponies had nothing but good to say about the new changelings, and castle gossip has praised your niece Cyndra and the new changeling maids.”

Finishing off his cup of tea, Fancy took over. “All of these are contributing to the majority of the Canterlot social ladder being highly receptive to your rule as they’ve realized, especially after today, that you were Celestia, and haven’t changed.”

Understanding filled my heart as well as no small amount of relief. It looked like my efforts were paying off in convincing the upper class that I was still the princess they knew and loved. Yet, I was still worried. I hadn’t had a good long talk with Celestia for a while, and was therefore not sure what she had been up to for the last month. What could she have possibly done in one month to change the situation?

“I understand. But why bring up Celestia?”

Fancy hesitated and pursed his lips. Fleur though grimaced and sighed.

“I’m afraid in spite of recent revelations, Princess Celestia isn’t quite so popular with the upper-crust.”

Trying not to frown at the news, I kept a neutral mask as Fleur continued.

“Although Celestia’s appearance initially encouraged many of the upper crust to approach her with proposals and offers of help. She does consider them, but tends to turn them down in favor of a third, usually better option of her own devising. However, since she does not often sponsor the proposals of the upper crust, they respect her, but she’s not so sought after,” Fleur explained.

“On the other hoof, Celestia is becoming quite popular with the rest of Equestria’s citizenry. She has been attending a number of ceremonies and public events in various cities, and using her personal stipend to fund a number of charitable causes,” said Fancy Pants.

“Essentially, her situation is the opposite of mine,” I concluded. Fancy and Fleur nodded as I resolved to talk to Celestia the next chance I got. First though…

“Thank you, Fancy, Fleur. What you’ve told me helps a lot,” I told my former butler and maid.

Fancy chuckled. “Think nothing of it, your highness.”

Nodding, a grin spread across my face as a thought occurred. Leaning closer to the couple, I whispered, “So, I know I’ve asked this every time since you’ve been married, but when shall I expect a little colt or filly?”

Despite their pale coats, both Fancy and Fleur turned bright red from my question, as they always did, and it was all I could do not to cackle at their reaction.

Celestia was not too difficult to get ahold of once I found her schedule and figured out when she would be back at Canterlot, and so a few days after my garden party, I had Cyndra inform her I would like to set up an appointment. Once she accepted, I, Harlequin, Raven, and two other guards trotted to her stateroom.

I knocked on the gold-leaf doors three times, and listened to the scamper of hooves from within.

“Who is it?” called a voice that was definitely not Celestia.

I frowned and coughed to clear my throat. “It is Princess Alternia.”

The doors swung open then revealing the last pony I expected.

“Sunset Shimmer?” I gasped. I hadn’t seen the flame haired unicorn since I had granted her her mage certification two years ago, a great achievement for a pony her age. She had always had such great talent, and when she was a filly, I had briefly considered asking her to be my student. I had decided not to though, when my changeling sense picked up the depth of her ambition. Instead, I had a short talk with her and referred her to the school counsellor. It appeared to have paid off, as she had privately thanked me after her mage ceremony for not choosing her.

Sunset’s widened upon seeing me and she bowed. “Princess! I’m sorry for my rudeness!” she exclaimed, shaking me out of my memories.

“No apology is required, Sunset Shimmer,” I said. Glancing into the stateroom, I asked, “Is Celestia here?”

An imperious voice from within quickly answered my question. “We are present, Alternia, please do come on.”

Sunset instantly stepped aside, and I entered to find Celestia on a red recliner chair, her nose buried in… Was that a Daring Do book?

As if embarrassed that I could see her reading such books, Celestia put the novel down and straightened up. There were slight bags under her half-lidded eyes, but my co-ruler was smiling as I seated myself on the chair opposite to them.

“So, what is the occasion for thy visit, Alternia?” Celestia asked. My guards stood behind my chair, and interestingly enough, Sunset took up a place next to Celestia’s chair.

Biting my lip, I decided not to hide anything and get to the point, “I hosted a garden party in Canterlot a few days ago, and something surprising happened that you might like to know.”

Celestia’s eyes only narrowed, as she silently listened to what I had learned about the upper crust’s reaction to her handling of their proposals. Conversely, Sunset seemed to grow more worried as evidenced by her swishing tail.

At the end of my explanation, Celestia frowned. “We appreciate thy warning, Alternia, but while our long term memory is admittedly a bit foggy, we believe we art handling our affairs well. If thou has read the recent newspaper, thou should know that our ponies love us.”

I couldn’t help but grimace. Of course after the garden party I had read the latest newspapers, and seen Celestia wave proudly to the cheering crowds. As much as I didn’t like to admit it, it made me feel a bit jealous.

“Equestria’s citizenry might cheer you now, Celestia, but to ensure that approval, you need to familiarize yourself with the ponies who help us maintain Equestria’s government and ministries,” I stated.

Celestia matched my level gaze with her own glare. “If thou art worried about us not fulfilling our share of our duties, do not be afraid. We have been familiarizing ourselves with modern practices and culture. We can bear our burden.”

Forcing myself to stay composed, I lowered my head, just a bit to not only show I recognized what she said as true, but to also give her the impression she was in charge.

“And I know you will do admirably, Celestia, and that you are doing a very good job in restoring confidence in our Triumvirate. However, I do suggest you should rely on ponies other than yourself.” I turned to glance at Raven. “I know I could never have ruled Equestria for so long if I hadn’t had friends like Raven here, assisting me.”

Raven blushed, and proudly straightened her tie with her magic as Celestia followed my gaze, and swallowed. I noticed her emotions of annoyance drop, and frustration take its place.

“It is not easy, Alternia. The ponies of today think so… differently from how they used to. They treat us as if we were fragile glass, needing our hoof held everywhere we go. Have they forgotten that I helped seal Discord away? That I defended them against Nightmare Moon?”

“They do not think that you are weak, Celestia—”

Celestia frowned at me, cutting me off for a moment, before her eyes widened in realization.. Sighing, she scratched head, shuffling the constantly flowing mane. “We are aware of that, Alternia, thanks to your explanation. But it is a bit late now to rectify that with the upper crust. We will have to look for advisors and… friends, elsewhere.”

A grin spread across my face as I glanced between the alicorn and unicorn. “Then how did you befriend Sunset Shimmer, Celestia?”

Sunset and Celestia blinked at the same time. It was kind of adorable really. Who knew they would get along so well?

“Pardon?” asked Celestia.

“Judging from how I see Sunset’s notebook on your desk and a smaller chair pulled up next to it, I would be correct to assume that you two have been working together?”

Celestia blinked. “Mage Shimmer merely approached us in the library yesterday with some questions regarding how we healed thee as well as some questions on Starswirl the Bearded. Because we could not talk within the library, we moved to my chambers, where we started discussing advanced healing magic. In fact, we were doing so until you arrived.” One of her eyebrows rising, Celestia quered, “How does that constitute making friends?”

It was my turn to raise an eyebrow, and for Sunset to groan softly.

“Your highness, I’m not quite sure how you used to make friends a thousand years ago, but that is how one makes friends these days,” said Sunset, trying not to be exasperated.

Celestia blinked owlishly at Sunset and spluttered. “Oh… uhhh, thank you, Miss Shimmer. I very much appreciate your companionship.”

Sunset chuckled and bowed slightly. “You’re welcome, your highness.” Her eyes locking at me, Sunset frowned. “Speaking of making friends and public opinion, Princess Alternia, I haven’t heard much about you going out into Equestria and her various cities. Shouldn’t you be out there as well?”

I took a moment to ponder Sunset’s idea and a smile formed on my lips.

“You have a point Sunset. I’ve rather been occupied of late with trying to get my government officials and the upper crust to accept me, but I think I should schedule a state visit.”

“Do you have a town or city in mind, your highness?” Raven asked, her notepad and pen already out.

My smile widened into a grin. “I do in fact.”

Outskirts of Ponyville, one week later…

“We’re on approach to Ponyville, your highness,” said Harlequin as he buzzed next to my chariot.

I opened my eyes. I had been trying to enjoy the cool breeze on my face. While travelling by train was more comfortable, it could never afford the same view as travel by chariot could give, and after being cooped up in Canterlot for the past month, I needed some air.

“Thank you, Harlequin. But do we need so many guards for my visit?” I asked.

Harlequin had taken all thirteen of my changeling soldiers, as well as six chevaliers and nine infiltrators. There were also twelve pony guard stallions and mares that remained in my personal guard. Of the ponies, eight were earth ponies and unicorns, and were being flown by their four pegasi counterparts in two chariots that flanked my own. While there seemed to be quite a lot of them in the sky, my guard was actually quite small. Yes, the number of pony guards were slowly increasing, drawn in by positive tales from their comrades as well as the sheer amount of vacancies the regiment had, but for now these ponies and changelings were all the guards I had.

Harlequin grinned in a somewhat sheepish fashion. “It is your first public outing since your coronation, your highness, and my changelings and ponies have been waiting for an assignment. Think of this as a test run for the guard as well as for your protection.”

“I’ve always been on good terms with the citizens of Ponyville, Harlequin. My looks may have changed, but it’s been a month since my coronation and longer since the truth was revealed. I think they’ll be perfectly accepting of me.”

“Your highness, we’re changelings. Our looks mean everything,” Harlequin said in a deadpan tone.

Okay, he had a point, and I nodded. I liked the fact that Harlequin was talking to me more these days. He was a good captain after all and I hoped he would serve me for a long time, despite being overly concerned for me.

“Have you considered that perhaps too many guards might scare them? Particularly since we have so many changeling guards?” I asked.

Harlequin raised an eyebrow. “I can’t imagine that they wouldn’t have heard about the Mirror Guard and the changelings in it, going by the news stories the Equestria Daily and The Equestrian Times has been doing on our regiment. None of the ponies in Canterlot batted an eye, even when we were out of our armor, your highness. Besides, we sent them a notice that they will be receiving a state visit.”

I graciously conceded that point to him as well and looked forward to the rapidly growing Ponyville. “If you say so, captain.”

When we finally landed just outside of Ponyville, we had a very strange welcome.

By that I mean we had no welcome at all. Nopony came out to greet us, and we couldn’t see anypony in the meadows or fields.

Cautiously, my guard and I advanced into the town, and found nopony. All the doors were locked, the shutters barred, there weren’t even any animals outside.

Swallowing, I turned to my captain. “Harlequin, something must have befallen the town’s inhabitants. We make for the town library and see if my student is safe.”

Harlequin nodded and opened his mouth to shout an order when a cry cut him off.

“Princess Alternia!”

I turned and saw Twilight, Spike and her friends running toward us, at a wave of my hoof Harlequin and his other guards stepped aside to allow Twilight to hug me.

“Twilight! I’m so glad you’re safe. Do you know what happened to the rest of Ponyville’s inhabitants?” I asked.

My student’s joy evaporated into an exasperated grimace and she groaned. “They’re hiding.”

Now normally if I heard that from Twilight, I would brace myself for the worst, but the way she said it was so curious that I didn’t feel alarmed.

“From what?” I asked.

“You, and your guard,” Spike said in a deadpan tone.

I was at a loss for words. When I finally could move my jaw, I could only ask, “Why in the world would they do that?”

Twilight threw her hooves in the air. “I don’t know! Despite the fact that they received a notice of your visit, your guard was in guard armor, and that there were ponies in your guard, they just assumed you were leading a changeling invasion force that had a curious habit of needing to wear guard armor and chariots.”

One of my ears twitched as I stared at my student and her assistant like they had told a lie straight to my face.

Seriously?

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Harlequin rubbing his forehead, and wished that I could do the same, but a princess was above such things.

“They also think that we’ve been brainwashed,” added Spike.

Nevermind about decorum. I slapped my hoof to my face.

“Right. Leave this to me.” Taking a deep breath, I trotted into the centre of the town square, and coughed once to clear my throat.

“Stallions and mares of Ponyville, you have no reason to be afraid of me, for I am Princess Alternia of Equestria, crowned by their highnesses Princess Celestia and Luna themselves, and formerly acted as Princess Celestia in years past.”

I let a momentary pause fill the town square to let my speech sink in. “Yes, I have been to Ponyville before, and I remember its kind citizens, its welcoming atmosphere. I recall the freshness of its produce, the cheerful greetings from all the vendors. Hence, you need not fear me, for I know you all by name, from Doctor Whooves the scientist, to Ditzy Doo the mailmare, and Granny Smith of the Apple family, and I see you all as my faithful subjects, and my friends.

“If you do not believe my words, you only have to look. Don’t the Elements of Harmony stand beside me? Did they not speak of who I was long before I arrived, long before I could have possibly brainwashed them? Have you not read your newspapers?”

As if to reinforce my point, Twilight and her friends nodded. I didn’t see any reaction from the closed shutters or the townsponies hiding in their houses, but I was certain they were watching, and reconsidering.

“So don’t be shy, come out! You have nothing to be afraid of. For I am and have always been your princess.”

Finishing my speech, I waited, in the town square for my ponies to come out. I knew they wouldn’t do so immediately, but I was pretty sure they would. I mean, why wouldn’t they? They should have seen the papers, heard recordings of my coronation speech through the radio. Rationally, why would they hide from me?

Except, that’s what the ponies of Ponyville did. They hid. They didn’t come out. I watched, and I waited at closed doors and shutters, but nopony came out to greet me. The sun kept making its merry way across the sky, and I kept waiting, and waiting, as an emptiness, a painful sense of loss tore through my heart. Even then I continued to wait, to hope, and would have continued to do so if it rained. Not that it would have happened as my guards had the place locked down tighter than… tighter than the doors that were closed to me.

I’m not sure when, but a while later, I felt Twilight’s hoof on my leg.

“Princess... I don’t think they’re coming out,” she said. At Twilight’s soft voice, a long sigh escaped through my lips as my shoulders drooped and my head bowed.

“I know,” I said to my student, breaking my silent vigil, admitting to myself what I had realized seconds after my speech. I shut my eyes. I would not cry. No matter how painful the emptiness in my heart now felt.

“Twilight, it seems they have made their stance clear. I think it is time we leave.”

Twilight nodded and leaned into my leg, the simple action doing so much to help me maintain my slipping mask of composure. “Where would you like to go, Alternia?”

I blinked my eyes rapidly. “I don’t think we can go to your library. I have too many guards. They wouldn’t fit,” I croaked.

“You’re right. Pinkie Pie, the Cakes prepared Sugarcube Corner for the afternoon tea right?” asked Twilight.

Pinkie Pie nodded, her smile a little less wide than usual, but her hair as frizzy as ever. “Of course! I’ll just nip right over to tell them we’ll be having a smaller party than expected, thanks to everypony being a bunch of scaredy waredies.”

Nodding in acceptance, I mumbled a quick order to my changelings to follow me and trotted to the Sugarcube corner, Twilight staying close beside me. It was a good thing I was at the head of the column, because then only Twilight could see my tears.

I still don’t know how Pinkie convinced the Cakes to host me, because they let me and the rest of my guards into Sugarcube Corner. I could tell they were afraid as they opened the door. Yet, I must have not wiped my eyes dry enough or maybe I simply hadn’t been able to smile sincerely enough, for the Cakes took one look at me and their fear vanished.

“Welcome, your highness,” said Mrs. Cake showing me through the door.

“Thank you, Mrs. Cake,” I said as I entered Sugarcube Corner, and was met by perhaps the happiest sight on this terrible day.

Beside Mr. Cake, who was setting down the last of the utensils, was a marvelous spread. There were several pots of tea, and from the smell, I could tell one of them was a very high quality Orange Pecot, my favorite. Aside from the tea, there were cakes, of every kind, velvet, lemon, and carrot, each with different colors of frosting and decoration. Then there were stacks of muffins, bran and blueberry, next to trays of cupcakes, chocolate and vanilla, decorated with swirls of frosting and cream. And of course, there were cookies, and biscuits, savory and sweet, butter or spiced, with nuts or with fruit.

“Um, your highness? Is this to your liking?” asked Mr. Cake in quiet voice.

I nodded fervently as I took a seat at the table. “As always, it is very much to my liking.” I fixed the two Cakes with a grateful smile, “Thank you for taking the time to prepare this, and for making all of my favorites.”

Mr. Cake blushed. “You flatter us, your highness.”

I chuckled and was about to tuck in when I noticed something rather depressing. The table was very empty. Twilight and her friends had taken seats, but there were simply too many spaces left. That was when I had a brainwave.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake, Guards. I would like all of you to join us,” I said, turning to the Cakes and my soldiers, who stared at me in comical shock. Diamondshell in particular, had her jaw hanging open, as if I had committed some sort of taboo. I technically hadn’t, but I had definitely broke with tradition, as normally only the queen’s daughters or closest confidants could eat dinner with her.

Buzz however, didn’t bat an eyelid, and after he pulled aside a chair, he sat down.

“Don’t mind if I do,” he said, shooting me a roguish smile.

Harlequin was soon after, and he gave a nod to my guards who set their weapons down and joined me at the table. We were just about to dig in, when there was a knock on Sugarcube Corner’s door.

Mr. Cake went to get it and as he opened the door I could see his eyes widen.

“Mayor Mare.”

With a nod of thanks, Ponyville’s mayor trotted into Sugarcube Corner until she stood facing my seat at the table. Her quivering eyes met mine briefly before she bowed and said, “Your highness.”

“Mayor Mare. To what do I owe the pleasure?” I asked in a flat tone. I hadn’t seen Mayor Mare even peek out of the Town Hall. I didn’t think the pony deserved disapproval as she clearly looked as if she wanted to apologize, but if she truly did support me, then why didn’t I see her come out?

Mayor Mare swallowed, not daring to look me in the eye. “I’m here to apologize, your highness, on behalf of the townspeople and myself. What happened today was a grave insult that should never have happened to anypony, much less you.”

“Then why did it happen, Mayor Mare, and why were you one of those who didn’t come out to greet me?” I asked, not letting my solemn mask of neutrality waver for an instant. I had no desire to pressure Mayor Mare to tears, but I wanted answers.

“Your highness, we had seen the newspapers, and heard your broadcasts, but when ponies on the outskirts of Ponyville saw you with so many changelings, we got scared. Your student and the Elements of Harmony did tell us that it was you who was coming, but we didn’t know for sure, so I asked everypony to lock themselves in.”

Mayor Mare’s head drooped closer to the ground. “When you did arrive, we still stayed inside because we didn’t know if those ponies that were with you were ponies, or just changelings in disguise. I mean in hindsight it is silly, but we just weren’t sure, and we didn’t know if you had done anything to Twilight and the others. At least, until we heard your speech.”

That made me frown. “You were convinced by my speech?” I had thought that my words had fallen on deaf ears.

Mayor Mare nodded meekly. “I’m not sure exactly what everypony thought, but I realized it was you when you spoke to us, and those that I talked to also thought the same.”

“Then why did nopony come out?”

At my question, Mayor Mare seemed to shrink and her head lowered even further to the floor so that her glasses nearly fell off.

“We were scared as to how you would punish us for our foolishness, your highness.”

I bit my lip to prevent myself from groaning aloud. I should not have been surprised. Fear was eternal, for as soon as one fear is addressed, another always springs to take its place.

“Thank you for being honest, Mayor Mare.” I sighed. “At least I know what I could have done to prevent this from happening.”

Harlequin sprang to his hooves. “Your highness, this isn’t your fault!” he exclaimed, his declaration followed by affirmative nods from the rest of my guards.

I was happy my Captain defended me so quickly even from myself, but I still leveled Harlequin with a firm glare. “It is nopony’ fault, Harlequin, simply an unfortunate turn of circumstances.”

Which it was. The ponies of Ponyville had disappointed me today, and I was greatly saddened by the turnout, but I would not dwell in despair. I could not dwell on it, if I wanted to win back the trust of Equestria’s ponies, which I knew, one day would happen.

Besides I thought as I turned to smile Mayor Mare. I had won back the heart of one of my citizens, and here is the proof.

“It is why I am very glad Mayor Mare was brave enough to come forth and tell me this. Now I know what we can change for when we visit the next town. Isn’t that right captain?” I asked, winking at Harlequin, who bit his lip in embarrassment as he recalled his earlier statement about the changeling guards.

Meanwhile, relief poured through Mayor Mare’s body, relaxing her shoulders, and bringing a grateful smile to her lips. “Thank you, your highness.”

I gestured for her to rise and shifted a chair with my magic. “Come sit down, this has been a long and tiring day, but at least we have friends to share it with.”

“Hear hear!” declared Spike, much to the laughter of everypony and every changeling.

Magically sent letter from Luna, two days after Alternia’s Ponyville Trip…

Dear Alternia,

As you know my efforts in Venecia in assisting Dogess Sebastiana have been met with measured progress and I can safely say the city is slowly, but surely recovering. Temporary triage and medical centres have saved thousands of lives, and the food situation remains stable as the reconstruction of infrastructure and important port facilities begin.

Recently though, there have been strange occurrences in the Eastern Sea that I must bring to your attention. I have penned a similar letter to Celestia as well.

Several fishing ships that were known to have departed Venecia prior to the tsunami have failed to return to port. While we are aware of the power of the tsunami, our advisors inform us that out in open sea, these ships would have been mostly unaffected, which leaves their absence a puzzling mystery.

I did not think too much on the problem as our supply convoys had carried more than enough meat products to feed the large Griffon minority on Venecia, who depend on these fishing boats to feed them. I, my advisors and Dogess Sebastiana simply assumed that maybe these vessels decided not to head back to Venecia after they heard about the devastating tsunami due to the lack of port facilities. That was until yesterday’s incident.

At one’o clock, the Royal Equestrian Navy destroyer, one of the eight assigned to my flotilla, the RENS Gratia on patrol in Venecian waters, spotted a fishing trawler on an erratic course, and hailed it. Upon seeing no response, the Gratia hove to, and approached the vessel, which they identified as the Carnival Maria. When they boarded, nopony, or body was on board, not even corpses, and there were certain indications that a struggle had taken place. I’ve attached a summary of the forensics report, but upon examination after being towed back the port, the Maria showed extensive signs of damage suggesting the ship had been attacked. Specifically, damage to the locks on the doors, to the glasses of the windows, indicated that the Maria had been boarded and its crew killed and thrown overboard.

Most peculiarly, the Maria’s last log entry, dated a mere week before the Gratia had discovered her, noted they had a full cargo of frozen herring. That herring was gone. This suggests the attackers were after the cargo of the Maria, but what pirate would steal frozen fish? If that question wasn’t odd enough, there does not appear to be a reason why the attackers would go after the Maria for fish. The Eastern Sea has been absolutely teeming with fish, squid, plankton of both varieties, crabs, lobsters, even sea mammals like seals and whales ever since the tsunami, according to the report of oceanographer Matt Hoope who has been taking experiments. This makes the attack on the Maria and the disappearances of the fishing vessels inexplicable.

If that wasn’t strange enough, one of our cruisers, RENS The Black Beauty, found the hulk of the SS Erika, an empty merchant vessel that had been ripped from its moorings and swept out to sea. One would expect the ship to be damaged by the tsunami, but the level of destruction on the vessel was unprecedented. It had been essentially ripped apart, with the engines smashed from the inside, and the cabins torn apart. Perhaps pirates boarded the empty hulk and lost their tempers when they found nothing, but the destruction to the vessel’s seagoing capabilities seems far too intentional for it to be the result of a drunken rage.

Of note is that this fishing boom is also making the Griffons move in rather aggressively. According to reports from the captains assigned to my flotilla, they’ve spotted many Griffon fishing boats, and several of their warships patrolling in nearby international waters. Perhaps they intend to test the boundaries of our international agreements regarding local and international waters?

I am not sure exactly what to do with this situation, hence, I am turning to you and Celestia for counsel. I think the best option is to assign more escort ships to convoy duty, and send more destroyers and cruisers to Venecia, and possibly one of our battleships. We need to catch what is attacking the fishing boats, and send a subtle signal to the Griffons that their actions have been noted. Please feel free to suggest otherwise though.

Yours sincerely,

Your co-ruler, friend, and sister, Luna

Reply Letter from Alternia sent by fire magic...

Dear Luna,

I have no answer as to the reasons for these events. I am very interested to see the Griffons moving in so rapidly. While this is not of great concern, as I am quite certain the Griffons have no intention of breaking any of our agreements, I didn’t expect their government to be so proactive in encouraging the harvest of fish.

In regards to your proposal for more ships, I suggest we do not send a battleship. Recent developments in technology have led to such warships becoming powerful symbols of military and political aggression. To send one into that area so close to a simple increase in non-hostile Griffon naval activity would be pre-emptive. I do approve of sending several more destroyers and cruisers to bolster your existing patrol forces, and will discuss the subject tomorrow with Marenitz.

Stay safe Luna. While I do suspect piracy as the cause for these strange occurrences, the capture of fish of all things is something that I cannot explain at all. Hence, I’d advise caution.

Yours sincerely,

Your friend and sister, Alternia

On the same day…

Admiral Marenitz’s office was spartan in appearance and function. A heavy desk of dark hardwood, several bookshelves, a large green filing cabinet, some file-boxes on her desk, and a set of drawers for stationery and office equipment.

That being said, Marenitz did have a couple of pieces of memorabilia scattered in her office. Most were not very noticeable, like the engraved spyglass under the windowsill. There was, however, an oil painting of Marenitz’s first command, the RENS Enterprise, an older iron-hulled sailing ship bristling with gunports, that hung behind her.

I had been in this office a few times, but this was one of the rare times Marenitz had asked me to meet her. This was just as well as I planned to request she place more ships under Luna’s command, but I was still mystified as to why she wanted to speak to me.

“Princess,” Marenitz greeted, looking up from the pile of papers on her desk.

“Good to see you, Admiral.” I studied the mess of paperwork on Marenitz’s desk. “You know I could transfer over a few more secretaries to help you with this.”

Marenitz chuckled. “Thanks, but no thanks. This is a bit too sensitive for most ponies’ eyes.” Marenitz grabbed a folder from one of her file box and placed it in front of me. “You know how you asked me to check on the cause of the tsunami and the storm a month ago.”

I nodded. The storm’s magical nature and its coincidence with the tsunami had seemed far too bizarre, so I had asked Marenitz to look into it. Hopefully she had discovered something,

“I’ve pulled every expert oceanographer, magician, and meteorologist I could get my hooves on and who’d be willing to swear themselves to secrecy, to take a good look at the situation. I even sent one of my cruisers with a team to have a look at the epicentre, and I can tell you only this.”

I leaned forward, my ears straight up, ready to listen to what Marenitz had to tell me.

“The storm and tsunami were caused by magic.” I blinked. Surely there was something more, but Marenitz said nothing else, only confirming what everypony suspected.

“Wait, that’s it?”

Marenitz nodded, a scowl on her grizzled features. “Yup. We couldn’t figure anything else. It’s driven my scientists and experts batty, but apart from the fact that they were both magical, we can’t figure if they were related, whether it was part of a spell or natural phenomenon, or even why magic decided to behave this way.”

I frowned. Granted, ocean magic wasn’t a very well studied field, but the experts in the REINS should have been able to find something. I mean they were the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service and I had always made sure they had considerable resources at their disposal. Their inability to figure anything out apart from the obvious was troubling to say the least.

Sighing I nodded. “Keep me posted on, and inform me if you find anything of interest. Is there anything else you’d like to tell me, Admiral?” I asked.

“Actually yes, we’ve found Golden Star.”

My hoof instinctively touched the chestplate covering the wound in my carapace as I breathed out in relief. Not for a moment had I suspected Golden Star was behind the disappearances, but I had to admit that relief filled my heart to know he had been apprehended and that the fact that he had disappeared from his prison was now rectified.

“Good. I assume the Venecians have re-imprisoned him?” I asked.

Marenitz raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean… Oh! Forgive me for not making myself clear, he’s dead.”

I blinked owlishly. “Dead?’

“As a doornail.” Marenitz grabbed a folder from her desk and pushed it over. “Here are the photographs identifying his remains for your perusal with the coroner’s report. He drowned after being thrown about willy nilly by the tsunami, but our forces on site managed to identify what was left of him using his dental records.”

Curious, I glanced into the folder, winced as I saw the contents, and closed it. That was Golden Star, as nearly unrecognizable as he was, but that was him. I couldn’t forget the face of the pony who had put a hole in my chest and nearly killed me after all, even if it had been battered by waves. I didn’t know how precisely I felt about his death however. I was glad that he wouldn’t be able to hurt me, but at the same time, nopony deserved to die like that, his limbs and body mangled, twisted, and bloated almost beyond recognition by a disaster of unknown nature.

“Your highness?” asked Marenitz in a concerned voice.

I smiled wanly. “I’m fine. I just have some mixed feelings about Golden Star’s death,” I said.

Marenitz snorted. “Well, you wouldn’t be our princess if you didn’t react that way.”

I grinned, this time with complete sincerity. “You flatter me, Admiral.”

“Don’t fish for compliments, it isn’t becoming of you,” snapped Marenitz. She crossed her hooves on her desk. “Now, what’s this I hear from the grapevine about you wanting to ask me for more ships to be sent to Venecia?”

Chuckling I explained to Marenitz my reasons for why we should send additional warships to Venecia. Yet, as we ironed out the details, I couldn’t shake the nagging thought in my head.

Just what in tartarus was going on in the Eastern Sea?

Author's Note

Also, a group has been created for all you fans to discuss your theories, nag me to write more chapters faster, nag pre-readers to pre-read faster, and all manner of hilarity. Please join at the :Alternia-tive Universe

Chapter 5: Ripples

Two weeks after Alternia’s Response to Luna, Baltimare…

The harbour city of Baltimare, the southernmost city on Equestria’s eastern coast, was one of the safest harbours in Equestria. Its waters were guarded by the narrow mouth of Horseshoe Bay as well as the naval fort situated there, protecting ships from storms or any other seaborne threats, and for good reason. The dockyards of Baltimare were the second greatest producer of ships on our Eastern Coast, the first being Manehattan and the third being Fillydelphia.

Today, I was here to launch one of Equestria’s newest warships, a battleship, whose massive, knife-edged prow stood proudly in front of me in the slipway, ready to be slid into the water. There were no guns in place, and the ship’s armor belt hadn’t been installed yet leaving gaps in the side. However, she still cut an imposing sight.

While Equestria had no real need to maintain an armada for offensive purposes, I had always made sure Equestria maintained a fleet that could defend her shores, and protect her overseas allies. This battleship would join the twelve other battleships dispersed in various ports and fleets.

I levitated the champagne in my magic, ready to smash it against the ship’s steel hull as hundreds of ponies watched eagerly. The image of me supporting Equestria’s military endeavours would be a very positive one. I hoped to add it to the plethora of charitable, public, and social events I had already attended, such as the Monthly Fashion Week in Manehattan, the Cloudsdale versus Fillydelphia Thunderball match, and the Vanhoover Sun Marathon. Harlequin and Buzz did not like having to escort me while I ran the marathon as it forced him and a few others to run as well, but the cheers I received when I crossed the line (somewhere in the middle of the pack) were well worth the slight displeasure of my guards.

“I name this ship the Ark Royal. May she serve Equestria long and bring her crew home, no matter what task is asked of her,” I declared. With that I swung the champagne bottle at the hull and shattered the bottle against the bow, sending the ship sliding down into the water stern first. Hitting the sea with a massive splash, sending up mist that covered the crowd, the ship was guided by tugboats to the fitting docks where the rest of her machinery would be installed.

With that ceremony over, I stayed around for the reception for a bit, before I excused myself, and headed with my guards to my hotel room, for the real reason I was here in Baltimare.

Meeting with all three of my sisters these days was not easy. Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Belladonna had plenty of meetings with other Equestrian officials to discuss topics on changelings working in Equestria, and had their own hives to run.

Today though, I got lucky. Belladonna and Simulacris were visiting Baltimare to discuss with Hanna Belle and Marenitz the details of future changeling participation in the Equestrian Foreign Legion, and in the Equestrian Intelligence Service. Chrysalis was unavailable, but she had sent an envoy apparently to represent her.

A smile spread across my face as I opened my hotel room door and found her waiting for me, with my younger sisters.

“Auntie Alternia! It’s been too long!” exclaimed Lamia, Chrysalis’s oldest daughter and heir, and my niece. I smiled as she walked quickly towards me, the gears in her prosthesis whirring. She was wearing a matching glass eye today instead of her usual eyepatch, but my niece, in spite of her scars, was as bright as ever. Belladonna and Simulacris were close behind her and chuckled in amusement as I met my niece midway into the room and embraced her tightly.

“I heard that you ruled the hive for a while as your mother conducted business with Belladonna and Simulacris. How did that go?” I asked.

Lamia grinned. “Mother was very proud. It’s another reason why she sent me on this meeting. She wanted me to get some diplomatic experience.”

“Which you will need. The Great Hive Mothers know that your mother is terrible at diplomacy,” said Belladonna as she rolled her eyes.

I frowned at Belladonna warningly as Lamia flinched, but a narrow-eyed Simulacris was the one to speak up.

“Play nice, Donna. You aren’t much better,” said my younger sister.

Belladonna grimaced. She had caused a great deal of conflict in our family by attacking Chrysalis’s hive in the first place, even if it was in an attempt to avenge me and my mother.

“You have a point,” conceded Belladonna.

I nodded and sat down on a sofa chair. “Well then, let’s get to the reason why I wanted you to meet me. But first, were any of your hives interested in Marenitz’s offer to hire changelings as intelligence operatives or to buy information from your hives?” I inquired.

Lamia, and my sisters nodded. Simulacris even grinned. “Your admiral was most persuasive, and I anticipate having the agreement finalized by tomorrow’s meeting.”

It was then that Belladonna asked, “Why are you smiling so widely, Alternia?”

I calmed myself. Sure I had the perfect plan for my problem, but what I was discussing was no laughing matter.

“Well you see, sisters, niece, I’ve had a little bit of a pirate problem,” I started slowly.

My niece’s brow furrowed, and she shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She frowned at her mechanical prosthetic, loosened the straps slightly with her magic, and settled back into a more comfortable position. “Can you elaborate, Auntie?”

“I’ve received reports from Princess Luna in Venecia indicating the reason for why we have been missing some ships since the tsunami.” From the saddlebag that one of my soldiers carried, I produced several documents and laid them out on the table in front of us. “The cause appears to be a surge in piracy, leading to a series of shipping attacks all around Venecian waters, as reported by survivors of these attacks.”

I glanced at Belladonna, Simulacris, and Lamia meaningfully. “Now if this was a random, one off surge in piracy, I would simply send out a few more ships to assist Luna, but there’s something odd about these attacks.” I pointed to the shipping cargo manifests of the attacked ships. “Some of the ships that have been attacked were fully loaded with cargo, but many of them were empty, having offloaded their supplies at Venecia.”

Belladonna levitated the shipping manifest closer to herself so she could read it in detail. “Is it possible the pirates simply made a mistake when they attacked those ships?” she asked.

“It’s possible, but unlikely. The pirates of the Eastern Sea can be quite intelligent. They would have known these ships were coming from Venecia, thereby realizing that they would be empty. In addition, most pirates have informants at ports so they can track and follow ships that leave, and they also monitor the radio channels,” I explained.

Simulacris frowned. “So how can we help you? I’m sure your navy is more than capable of hunting these ships down.”

“Yes,” I admitted, and then grinned. “But not capturing them alive.”

Belladonna nodded sagely, as a similar grin spread across her features. “I’m beginning to see where you are going with this, Alternia. Please continue.”

I gladly did, and when I finished, I got what I wanted.

A week later, Eastern Sea…

The sea was calm as the RMS Carmane steamed through the waves, colored orange by the setting sun. With two red-painted smoke stacks, black hull and white superstructure, the ship was a shining example of the Royal Equestrian Mail Steamship Company.

Which was why said ship was being stalked by the pony pirate, Captain Nobeard the Smooth of the pirate ship Close Shave. Standing on the poop deck of his boat (that is the rear, and highest deck of a vessel), he cut an indescribable sight.

That is, an indescribably poor sight.

There’s a quote that says that “piracy never pays,” which applied quite well to the pirates of the Eastern Sea. Nobeard, being a typical example of a pirate, had a tattered, oil-stained, once-red cloak, a tricorn hat that was torn at the edges due to shrapnel from some old battle, his horn hadn’t been polished in a month, and really black teeth. Even then, he was still the cleanest of his crewmates, a motley bunch of griffons, ponies, minotaurs and diamond dogs, all of whom bore the scars and the stink of a pirate’s life.

His ship was not much better, it hadn’t had a paint job in ages. Yet, to his credit, Nobeard had done what smart pirates did, and made sure he had a good ship. The Close Shave was a sleek clipper with a single steam-driven propeller. Together with the generous amount of sails, she could make nearly twenty knots, fast enough to intercept merchant vessels and evade patrol boats.

In addition, Nobeard had fitted his pride and joy with eight gun carriages on the lower deck. These could fire sixty-eight pound solid or explosive shells. The problem was these guns were muzzle-loading smoothbore cannons, and therefore inaccurate for long range fire, and slow to reload as every time the gun had to be pulled back into place. Weapons were hard to come by these days, particularly since the Equestrians were keeping a really tight lid on what weapons and artillery they had.

Still, these eight-inch diameter guns were good enough to hold a liner at gunpoint. Once Nobeard’s sole unicorn technician had intercepted the liner’s radio communication, his gryphon and pegasi crewmembers had spotted the liner. From then on, it had been relatively easy to intercept the vessel, approaching as a nondescript coal ship.

At least, until they came within two kilometers. Grinning, Nobeard barked an order. The Close Shave’s crew wheeled out their 68-pounders to their rough-cut gunports and raised the Jolly Roger.

Temporarily dropping his spyglass, Nobeard ducked into the wheelhouse on his ship, and told his radiopony to send the following message:

“RMS Carmane, this is the pirate ship Close Shave and her captain Nobeard the Smooth! Slow down, and prepare to be boarded! Or we fire!”

The Equestrian liner didn’t respond immediately. So Nobeard lifted his spyglass, peering through the wheelhouse’s cracked glass windows and to the ship. As he did so, he rubbed his hooves in glee as he saw the open-mouthed passengers on deck. Rich, foppish ponies, all with jewels, gems, accessories, all for his taking. His spyglass lingered briefly on the curves of the younger mares on the ship, before he continued his examination. The crew were either frozen place, or hastily running around on deck like headless chickens, uncovering the davits to their lifeboats. Like that would help them.

The radio crackled and Nobeard turned to glance at his radio pony who grinned, showing off his gold tooth, as he cranked up the speaker so that his captain could hear the nervous sounding voice of a young mare.

“This is Captain Surprise of the RMS Carmane, please don’t shoot! We’ll give you anything and won’t say a word, just don’t kill us!” begged the mare.

Nobeard chuckled and grabbed the radio microphone. “Just let us aboard the vessel, and after we take what we want, we’ll be on our merry way,” he said in a slightly smoother, but just as brutish tone.

“Really?” squeaked the mare, a note of hope in her voice.

“Oh yes,” said Nobeard, winking to his radiopony.

“Oh thank you, thank you! You won’t forget this!”

Lifting his hoof off the microphone button, Nobeard guffawed along with his radiopony. “Pretty little thing. Of course I won’t forget this.”

Trotting back toward the wheelhouse window, Nobeard returned to his spyglass as the liner neared, her crew clustered on deck along with all of the passengers, who had been arrayed with all their finery. All of them were watching his boat nervously as they neared to only one hundred meters.

It was then that Nobeard noticed one passenger who seemed strangely unworried. Standing near the bridge of the liner was a female unicorn clad in a plain brown sea-cloak, who watched Nobeard with a gaze that spoke only of contempt. Nobeard ignored the look though as he sneered. A haughty thing like her would scream louder. Mares like those were all bark and no bite.

At least, that was what Nobeard thought, until the hooded “unicorn” was engulfed with emerald fire from the hoof up. The brown cloak burnt away, replaced by black, polished carapace and holed legs.

“Let fly!” roared the changeling.

On her command, the “foppish passengers” sprang into action. Green fire engulfed their lavish dresses and posh suits to reveal scores of changelings who seized shortswords, boarding pikes, and heavy crossbows within the lifeboats, which they then mounted on the sides. The pony crewmembers who had crowded around the “lifeboat davits” uncovered them to reveal eight four point seven inch breech loading naval deck guns that were turned to bear down on the pirate boat. From doors on the topmost promenade deck and cargo hatches poured out Lunar thestrals in full black armor, with axes, more cutlasses, and spears.

And worst of all, a Royal Equestrian Naval Ensign rose to join the flag of the Royal Mail Steamer.

“Oh what a load of horsecrap,” croaked Nobeard as the “liner’s” guns roared, and the first volley of crossbow bolts soared toward the Close Shave.

Overcome with shock and fear, the pirates were taken completely by surprise. The wheelhouse exploded as high explosive shells tore it apart, shattering the main wheel, killing Nobeard, the radiopony, and splattering bits of them across the deck. More shells blasted holes into the deck, and sent pirates flying, or even worse, blasted eye-gouging splinters through the interior of the ship. Ice enchanted crossbow bolts froze pirates to the deck, while lightning-enchanted arrows sent electricity arcing across the steel hull, stunning anybody touching metal.

One of the pirate gun crews, the only one not completely paralyzed by the attack, managed to fire off a single 68 pounder shell. The explosive shot slammed into the Carmane’s side, blowing a massive hole into its steel hull, letting empty bunkbeds and cabin furniture drop into the sea. Hurriedly, the pirate gun crew pulled their cannon back in, trying to reload it. That was when two bolts sailed through their gunport and hit the wood deck, whereupon their enchantments activated and they released a massive cloud of thick, cloying smoke.

“Fire! FIRE!” roared the pirate guncrew as they stumbled through the packed decks, charging for the hatches. Their cry of panic was echoed throughout the Close Shave, which turned into a chaotic scramble for fresh air, as the mass of pirates fought each other to escape the smoke.

Those pirates on deck and balanced on the yardarms of the sails were a bit luckier, but not by much. Pinned down behind whatever cover they could find by the hail of crossbow bolts, the pirates could do nothing as Lunar thestrals descended straight down upon the vessel. Surprised, outgunned, and faced with overwhelming opposition, many pirates threw down their weapons as thestrals roared at them to do so and were taken into custody.

By the time the thestrals, led by Captain Vlad—commander of the Lunar Guard—actually landed onto deck, all the pirates that were not moaning and bleeding onto the now blood-wetted and arrow-forested deck had surrendered. It didn’t matter if they were pony, minotaur, griffon, or diamond dog. Every one of them were now bowed and cringing as Vlad’s narrowed gaze travelled over them.

“Where is the captain?” Vlad demanded.

A trembling diamond dog crawled forward on all four paws, not daring to look up. “He’s dead, I’m the first mate.”

Vlad winced briefly, and grimaced. “Tell the last of your crew to surrender, and we shall show them mercy.”

The first mate’s head bobbed up and down. “Yes sir!”

A few hours later, the pirates had all been imprisoned into the cabins (now modified into decently comfortable prisons) of the Armed Merchant Cruiser SS Carmane, and the commanders of the raid were seated around a mahogany table.

“Well that was fun!” said Captain Surprise happily, her yellow mane as fluffy as a certain pink-party-pony back in Ponyville, except hers had a captain’s hat perched on its top.

Phasme, the commander of the two companies of Chrysalis’s changelings on the vessel mirrored her colleague’s infectious smile. “That was some rather good acting on your part, Captain,” she said.

Vlad, Luna’s thestral captain of her personal guard regiment chortled. “Indeed! Let’s stave in the caskets and break out an extra pint of rum for everypony and the changelings. Yo ho ho and a bottle of rum!”

Phasme rolled her eyes, though she grinned at Vlad. “I’m tempted, but first...” Phasme turned to Surprise. “What’s the damage report to the Carmane?”

Surprise, her lips turned upside down in an adorable pout, rubbed the mahogany briefing table as if it was a baby. “Those meany weeny pirates put a big hole in my precious. She can make ten knots, but we’ll have to return to Venecia for repairs.”

Vlad sighed. “Well that was to be expected. This is the first time Equestria has conducted a joint naval operation with the changelings. Next time, Phasme, do you mind getting your changelings to prioritize peppering their gunports with smoke rounds?”

Phasme nodded, and made a note on her clipboard. “I’ll make sure to brief my squad leaders. Did you discover anything out of the ordinary or of interest on the pirate ship?” asked the changeling.

“I have, and to be honest, I have no idea what they are.” Vlad reached down under the table to his saddlebag and took out several packages in clear ziplocked bags from it. Sliding them to the centre of the table, Vlad waited for his companions to take a good look.

Surprise grabbed one of the plastic bags, narrowed eyes fixed on the contents. “Looks just like a lot of gold to me.” And it did. The plastic bag was pretty much filled to the brim with gold coins, jeweled necklaces and bracelets. The rest of the bags had an assorted collection of goblets, more coins, and rings of all sizes.

“Yes, but something looks strange about these gold pieces,” said Vlad in an insistent tone.

“You’re right.” Phasme, eyes wide, levitated a goblet for closer inspection and gasped. “This is a Griffon goblet from the reign of King Grover!” Phasme picked up a bag of rings and bangles. “These are Zebrican hoof bracelets, from eight hundred years ago!” she exclaimed.

Glancing at the ponies and changeling in the room, Vlad picked up a bag of coins that had Celestia’s profile on one side, and Luna’s silhouette on the other, this wasn’t a modern bit though, judging by the flat surface and rough edge. “So this isn’t just gold. These are archaeological treasures from bygone centuries. How did they get aboard a pirate ship though?”

Phasme stood up and made her way to the room’s door. “I got a feeling we need to speak to the first mate of the pirate vessel again.”

The diamond dog first mate was brought out of the cabin he had been locked in and back into the SS Carmane’s temporary interrogation room, which used to be one of the storage rooms. The bare, white-walled room was now reconfigured into a bare interrogation room with a single battered wooden table and a few chairs.

Phasme, her changeling fangs glinting in the dim light leaned forward onto the table, and pushed a bag of gold to the centre. “So, Golddigger. Tell me about how you came across these.”

His single remaining grey eye flicking left and right, Golddigger scratched his eyepatch in a nervous fashion. “I don’t really know much.”

Vlad frowned at Golddigger. “What do you know then? Anything you say could help your case in court. At least, depending on whether it’s useful or not.”

Golddigger swallowed and studied the bag for a moment before meeting his captors eyes.

“Okay. As I said, I don’t know much about this, but a little more than a month ago, a mysterious pony came into Port Royale. Couldn’t tell if it was a she or he as he wore a really heavy cloak, but he asked ta meet with the captains. So my cap and a bunch of others meet this weird pony in a small room at the local tavern, and I’m talking about the old sea dogs here like Brinewing, Thunderwave, Whipcrack, Merlos, Bergond, and Long Silver.

Vlad and Phasme glanced at each other. This was odd. Those captains were notorious. They never made enough of a threat to Equestrian shipping to warrant a full out invasion of the pirate base, which they had never quite discovered the location of until now, but they had substantial bounties on them. For something to bring them all together was worrying.

Golddigger scratches his ear. “Now I dunno what was talked about in that meeting, but cap came back with a bunch of loot and gems, just like this stuff here. The old sea horse said we were heading to Venecian waters to raid ships and that they’ll be rich pickings involved. I thought this was mighty strange, so afore we left, I talked to some of me other maties on different ships and they said their captains came back with gold as well, and that they were also headed to Venecian waters. I’m not the smartest dog on this ship, but my guess is they were paid off.”

Looking up from her clipboard where she was jotting down notes, Phasme asked in a slightly more soothing tone, “Do you know why that pony wanted the pirates to go to Venecia, Golddigger?”

Golddigger shrugged. “Nope. Cap wouldn’t say a word. I dunno if he wasn’t talking, or he didn’t know himself.”

Vlad nodded. “Thank you, Golddigger. Your assistance is most welcome.”

And very worrying, thought Phasme and Vlad.

Magical letter correspondence between the Princesses of the Equestrian Triumvirate dated immediately after capture of the pirate vessel Close Shave by the armed merchant cruiser RENSCarmane…

Dear Alternia and Celestia,

I am sure you have both heard the news that the RENS Carmane with the vital assistance of Queen Chrysalis’s changelings captured a pirate vessel. Little has been said on the subject that you do not know from Admiral Marenitz’s report, but I would like to add that apart from being a “critical element in taking that bastard pirate Nobeard by total surprise” the changelings performed with a level of professionalism and combat prowess I would have expected only from my own Lunar guard. For that, Alternia, I am very thankful for your idea, and for asking your sisters to hire their changeling soldiers out. Also, please convey my gratitude and the accompanying three envelopes to Queen Chrysalis, Queen Simulacris, and Queen Belladonna. They will be happy to know that when this incident is wrapped up, we will publicize the participation of their changelings in this operation.

The raid did result in some alarming new findings, however. You may have heard in Marenitz's report that the pirates were paid by a mysterious pony. A pony who paid these pirates in gold antiques more suited to be in a museum or art gallery than as any form of currency or barter. An example of the artifacts we have found in the pirates’ possession are the gold hoof bracelets dated from before the birth of Equestria, representations of power and status that have not been used for eons. See the interrogations and inventory report from my subordinates.

While we are glad we finally have an explanation as to why the pirate activity in Venecian waters has stepped up, the identity of the pirates’ employer eludes us, and the timing of this worries us greatly. For if I am correct, the pirates were told to attack Venecia as if to take advantage of Venecia’s defense fleet being incapacitated by the tsunami.

Whomever this mysterious employer is, we need to locate him or her post-haste. To that end, I have two suggestions. We should have our supply convoys escorted by a heavier guard and increase patrols in the sea around Venecia, and we need to send a spy into the pirate base, now that we know its location from the pirates aboard of the Close Shave. It may take time to train and get such a spy ready for the operation, but it will be necessary.

Any further thoughts on my suggestions will be much appreciated.

Yours sincerely,

Luna

Reply from Celestia...

To our dearest sister, Luna, and our most trusted co-ruler and counsellor, Alternia.

We are glad that thy efforts in the Eastern Sea have yielded so much success, Luna, and we thank Alternia for making this possible.

While our first instinct would be to besiege the pirate base so that they cannot harm Equestrians or ponykind any longer, we realize the problem here is no longer the threat of piracy itself, but of whom hired the pirates in the first place. Hence, I firmly support Luna’s suggestions to send in a spy to find out who is behind the attacks, and also to increase the ships guarding our convoys as well as the patrols around Venecia. As was explained to me in our initial crisis meeting, however, we should not deploy any of our largest warships in case they worry the Griffons, even though I think the battleships would be very effective in deterring pirates.

Yours sincerely,

Celestia

Following reply from Alternia…

Dear Luna and Celestia,

I agree with Celestia, Luna, you’ve been doing a fantastic job, and your report does help illuminate a few issues, even if it raises more questions. Thus, like Celestia, I’d like to express my support for your suggestion, and will talk to Admiral Marenitz to see what she can do about both the increase in Equestria’s naval presence, and about the spy.

However, Celestia, in regards to your comment about deploying our battleships, I actually support you on your wish to send out our best warships. I admit, this is very different from the explanation you received in our first crisis meeting, but that’s because the situation is different. Before, we had no reason to deploy battleships to assist what largely was a equitarian crisis. Now, though, with the pirate raids being noticed by even Griffon ships who frequent Venecian waters, Equestria has every right to deploy its battleships to the area. Also, the Griffons will be more understanding of our increased military presence.

Both of you might ask, considering the success a retrofitted civilian liner had against one of the more notorious pirate vessels, if the measure of deploying our biggest ships is excessive. But until we can understand the nature of the employer of the pirates, I advise to better be prepared rather than caught off guard. No ordinary pony could have gotten hold of the treasures in Nobeard’s possession and it is reasonable to infer from how the pirates all agreed to go to Venecia that they were all paid similarly. Somehow, somepony managed to get all the gold and direct the seven most dangerous pirates on the Eastern Sea to prey on a single objective, which means this employer clearly has access to a large degree of wealth, and likely power to back it up.

For the following reasons, I will suggest to Admiral Marenitz to increase the naval strength at Venecia. Luna, you currently have five changeling “trap-boats,” two cruisers of the Hippocampi class and five destroyers of the Thunder class, with one additional cruiser and two additional destroyers of the same type being used for convoy duty. I propose that the next convoy will be accompanied by a flotilla of one of our newer Llamrei-class battleships, two of the heavier Sealion-class cruisers, and two Thunder-class destroyers, which will remain on station at Venecia upon arrival. Moreover, two more flotillas of the same composition should be sent to Venecian waters on patrol duty.

Please respond if you have anything to add or have problems with my suggestions.

Your sincerely,

Alternia

One month after RENS Carmane’s capture of Close Shave, Pirate base of Port Royale…

Port Royale, Pirate capital of the Eastern Sea was located between the arms of a crescent shaped atoll, which formed a massive bay. As befitting of the main pirate capital of the Eastern Sea, the bay Port Royale was nestled in was heavily protected. The tips of the island where the pirate base was sported a number of rough gun emplacements and dirt forts with scrap metal shelters. There were also a number of shore level batteries made from the salvaged hulls of run-aground vessels. Some were old wooden-hulled sailing boats sporting dozens of old cannon, others were iron-hulled vessels with heavier guns.

On the shores of the inner bay itself lay the ramshackle houses, dock facilities, canning facilities (Griffon pirates had to eat fish after all), brothels, and of course, taverns.

It was in the room of one such tavern, the “Rotten Rudder” that the pirate captains of the Eastern Sea, also known as the Brethren Court gathered with what appeared to be an equine.

The equine meeting the Brethren Court had its cloak pulled down so far down nobody could see its face. Yet, despite being among some of the most dangerous figures in the world, the equine, nobody was sure whether he or she was a unicorn, pegasus or earth pony, spoke in a calm voice.

“Before we continue with our agreement, I’ve been asked to voice our joint patron’s concern over the lack of attacks on Venecian shipping. You’ve all but ceased your attacks. Why is this?”

The pirate lords and ladies glanced at each other in silence, as if daring each other to speak.

Captain Bergond, a huge minotaur, easily as tall as the ceiling of the tavern, coated with daggers, boarding axes, shrugged and spoke, his gravelly voice grating in the candlelit room.

“Beg your pardon ‘respected client’ but have you not heard?”

The cloaked equine shifted its head to glare at Bergond and his mocking smile, but the shade of her hood was so dark, nobody could see its eyes. “Heard of what?”

A zebra wearing an eyepatch, gold rings fastened to his ears, pointed his right hoof at the empty seat at the table. “If it hasn’t struck your thick head you whelp, we’ve lost one of our mateys only a month ago doing ya job. Ever bothered to ask why Cap’n Nobeard of the Close Shave ain’t here?”

“His loss has been noted and his cut of the pay will be divided up and split among you.”

Brinewing, a female pegasi and an older pirate, frowned, and tapped her hook, which took the place where her right forehoof should be, on the table. “So you do know that not only Equestria, but the Griffon Empire, has responded by sending their warships to Venecia. And that the Equestrians have set up several changeling trap boats to hunt us pirates down?”

Whipcrack, a female diamond dog with a long leather whip at her side, and a battered captain’s hat perched between her ragged ears was less reserved. Springing to her paws, the bitch pointed one claw at the equine.

“And that’s not all, they sent their fucking battleships. Equestria’s best battleships in fact, the goddamn Llamrei class warships with four twelve-inch rifled cannons! Not to mention Griffonia’s re-deploying her entire Northern Fleet that includes eight battleships because of our attacks on their shipping!” Whipcrack sneered. “You little shit, you know we don’t have that firepower and you’re telling us to go and attack anyway?”

The cloaked head turned to face the diamond dog. “Nobody could miss the presence of Equestria’s and Griffonia’s bloated tubs. You must continue your attacks on the supply ships. Both the griffons and the Equestrians will be too busy to attack you. And as added incentive, my patron is willing to add whatever vessels survive the coming struggle to our current deal.”

“Coming struggle? The hell do you mean?” demanded Merlos, the earth pony pirate captain’s eyes wide as he tried and failed to gauge the emotions of the hooded equine. The other pirates were also quite confused by the hooded equine’s cryptic offer, but one was a bit more intelligent.

Long Silver, a griffon wearing long johns and a peg leg, found his eyes widening and he stood up in shock. “You’re not seriously planning to set off a Celestia-damned war against the Equestrians and Griffons are you? What the hell are you playing at? We’ll be slaughtered against them!”

“I’m more concerned about who in bloody tartarus your employer is to seriously consider such a thing,” said Brinewing in a low, dangerous tone.

The cloaked equine looked from pirate to pirate. “We play at nothing. War is coming, Venecia is only the beginning. Our Empress has seen how the Equestrians, the Griffons, and many others trespass across our waters, blatantly ignoring our ancient agreements because it suits their needs. You stand to benefit from the struggle. Fortune and the spoils of war are yours as long as you continue to pressure Venecia’s support.”

Whipcrack guffawed. “Well tell your so-called Empress to go stick a big fat —”

Brinewing cut in, glaring at Whipcrack. “What my associate means, is that at the present time, the task you’ve asked us to carry out seems far too dangerous for us to risk. No spoils of war or gold that you can offer will be worth risking our lives in a suicide mission and besides…” Brinewing glared at the equine. “How will your employer deal with the Equestrian and Griffon naval threat anyway? You can’t just make an entire fleet disappear.”

The hooded figure shook its head, before speaking in a solemn voice firm with confidence. “You focus on power projected above the surface. We rule the deep. The ocean itself answers our call and our elite warriors are peerless, above and below.”

The pirates blinked, and stared at the hooded figure, at least until Thunderwave sighed. “You’re crazy. I’m out.”

“Out of its flippin mind,” added Merlos. Shaking his head, he sank into his chair. “I’m with Thunderwave. It was mighty profitable working with you, but not anymore.”

“Here. There’s booty aplenty in other waters, and I ain’t risking my skin to help your ‘Empress’,” said Long Silver mockingly.

“Get out,” growled Bergond.

“Scurry back to the bed of your Empress little twat,” spat Whipcrack.

Brinewing sighed. “My apologies, honored client, but my ship alone will be of little use to your… Empress. Tell her that I am disposed to being re-employed after the Equestrian and Griffon military presence decreases. It was most profitable.”

Masking its disappointment, the cloaked figure gave the assembled pirate lords and ladies a slight bow before turning towards the door. “I will relay your decision to terminate our deal to the Empress. I fear she will not be pleased. Be wary, tides might run a bit high tonight.”

The cloaked equine left, to the chuckles of the pirates.

“Good riddance to bad rubbish. Hey Bergond, you got any of that grog you took off of that ship a few weeks back?” asked Thunderwave.

The minotaur chuckled. “Yar, I’ll go get some. Brinewing, what are you up to?”

Brinewing checked that her cutlass was at her side, and adjusted her tri-horn’s hat black feather, but didn’t look back. “Just following a gut instinct,” she said gruffly. Making nary a sound the pirate captain opened the door and caught sight of the hooded client trotting off down the street to the waters of the bay. With subtlety that belied the hook of her forehoof, Brinewing tailed the equine.

The pirate captain would have thought their “honored client” would have headed straight for one of the inns in the bay, but to her puzzlement, the equine kept walking on, his or her hooves clip-clopping on the rough cobblestones of the winding street, past the inns and toward the harbour.

“So he has a boat then,” said Brinewing to herself. It was right then that the equine turned. Fast as a rat, the pirate ducked behind a stack of crates she had identified for such a reason. Peering into the crack between two of the crates, she watched until the hooded figure turned back and continued to walk in the direction of the docks.

Letting go of the breath she hadn’t known she had been holding, Brinewing stood up and grinned as she swiped a long bottle from the crate. Uncorking it with her hook hoof, she took a swig.

“Why do they say that the rum is always gone? Anyway, where were we? Ah yes.” Brinewing, swigging occasionally from her bottle, continued to tail their former client. They were now at the docks now, deserted, apart from the occasional ship’s watch, who were asleep as usual.

The client didn’t head to any of the vessels though, he or she just kept walking straight down the main pier. To Brinewing’s puzzlement, the client continued to do so until the equine had reached its end and was looking out into the water.

That was when the hooded equine jumped.

Gasping, Brinewing dropped the rum, and galloped forward until she was at the edge of the pier, but there was no sign of the hooded equine, except for the figure’s cloak which now floated on the surface.

“Damn, I must have spooked him,” spat Brinewing. Her brow furrowed with worry, the pegasi took off and hovered over the water’s surface, trying to find the client. Strange as he or she was, the pay had been excellent and she didn’t want to lose a potential future source of income.

“Oi, you can come up. Sorry for skulking around. I just wanted to talk,” said Brinewing.

“Come on down then.”

Brinewing barely got a gasp out before five armored tentacles shot out of the water and coiled themselves around her barrel like ropes. As they pinned her wings to her sides, and covered her mouth, The pirate fell into the water with a quiet splash and sank into the depths.

All that was left was a black tri-horn hat with a feather in it, floating in the calm bay waters.

Calm bay waters that slowly, gradually began to be sucked out of the bay as the waters around Port Royale suddenly began to recede, leaving ships stranded at their moorings. The vast majority of the pirates were inside chanting loud shanties, wrapped up in their little world, but some onlookers tottered to the water’s edge staring in confusion at the sight.

For a long while, the bay stayed like this, not completely empty, but a basin of low water, low water that also surrounded the island. The few bystanders, gobsmacked, their rum-addled minds unable to comprehend the sight, walked down into the low water, finding fish that had been left behind, and even picking up odd implements and cargo that had been dropped into the water long ago.

What began as curiosity though, turned into fear, and then terror. As they saw what was coming there way, the pirates dropped everything and ran. One or two even tried to take to the sky, but it was too late, and their movements were too slow thanks to the rum.

As a massive twenty meter high wave slammed into Port Royale, crashing over the island, smashing the buildings into splinters, throwing ships into the sky like little toy boats, and wiping the pirates from existence.

Perhaps it was a small mercy that most of the rapscallions didn’t even know what hit them.

Author's Note

MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA. I had fun writing that. If you haven't figured it out, the entire "SURPRISE" scene is a shoutout to The Master and the Commander movie with Russell Crowe. Surprise, the captain, is named actually after the ship commanded by Jack Aubrey, the character Russell Crowe plays.

Also everybody, I'm looking for experienced pre-readers. Like really good grammar proofs because we're entering the busy season of academics and everybody is having trouble finding time :P. If you're interested, plz Pm.

Also, of note, I edited my map of Equestria for this story a bit. From West to East, it goes, Equestria, Eastern Sea (Venecia in it) than Griffonia (aka Griffonstone).

If you're wondering why Griffonstone is not a decrepit capital like in the canon episode... well let's say Belladonna's meddling had some consequences.

Chapter 7: From the Depths

Sunset and Celestia, who had taken a break from reading missives and memorandums, were playing chess in the princess’s cabin. The unicorn was glaring at the pieces as if they had wronged her.Across her was Celestia who smiled serenely, nearly mirroring the smile Alternia had worn as her.

“It is thy move, Sunset.”

Sunset relented and moved her rook with her magic, and promptly groaned as Celestia took it with a move from her bishop. Looking up, Sunset moaned, “How did you get so good? Your skills must be a thousand years out of date!”

“We know thee quite well,” said Celestia with a smug grin.

Sunset threw up her hooves. “That does not answer my question! Faust forbid should you and Princess Alternia get together and publish a book of riddles! Nopony would be able to solve them.”

Celestia burst out into a fit of giggles even as Sunset glared at her. That was when a pony in uniform knocked on the door to their quarters.

“Your highness, a Priority One telegram from the REINS airship, The Big Boss.”

Taking the telegram in her magic, Celestia nodded to dismiss the pony and read it silently, her eyes suddenly widening as she did so.

“Celestia?”

Celestia levitated the telegram to Sunset. “Port Royale… the pirate base… it’s been destroyed by a tsunami.”

“Tsunami? You mean a different from the one two months ago?” Sunset asked as she read the telegram.

“Yes. They suspected it might have been that one, but an autopsy on the corpses revealed that they died only about a month ago. Investigation by the REINS and the pirate activity from Port Royale indicate that they were unaffected by the first tsunami, likely because as our marine geographers have plotted out, Port Royale is in Venecia’s wave shadow,” said Celestia.

“But… wait, how was there a tsunami there a month ago and nopony got any news of it?” asked Sunset.

Celestia nodded. “A very good question. I wonder…” Sunset watched as Celestia’s eyes narrowed and her hoof tapped on the table. “I wonder if the two tsunamis and the kelpies are by any means related.”

Her eyes widening in horror, Sunset swallowed. “But if they are, then…”

“That means that the kelpies would have amassed a far greater power than we could ever anticipate, but… that doesn’t explain why we haven’t seen a second tsunami the size of the first one.”

Sunset nodded and rubbed her head with both hooves. “Yeah. By the Stars, this is so frustrating!”

The alicorn in question nodded and rose to her hooves. “Indeed, it is.” Trotting to the door, Celestia glanced at Sunset, “Walk with me.”

Mystified, Sunset followed Celestia and exited the cabin. Silently, the pair made their way up the staircases of the ship until they reached the compass platform of the Llamrei.

From the platform, Sunset could see trailing behind them the convoy that their small flotilla had joined up with. Ten Venecian merchant vessels were led by a massive fleet that had gathered to escort the ships.

Four battleships, eight cruisers, and ten destroyers ringed the convoy. The battleships were all of the Llamrei class, the same ship they now were standing upon. Sunset had learned that each one was equipped with two huge turrets of twin twelve-inch guns and bristled with smaller guns from gunports and casements; she reflected that this made them an expensive investment, but a worthwhile one in light of the attack on the Griffon destroyer.

The cruisers were likewise something Sunset was glad that Princess Alternia had ordered to be built. They had smaller guns, five inch at their largest, and no turrets, but the fact they had about thirty of these meant they were deadly to anything short of a battleship.

Finally there were the destroyers. Equestria’s destroyers were frankly quite similar to the Griffons. With long sleek lines, powerful engines, and five four point seven inch naval deck guns, they were perfectly designed to support the cruisers and patrol lonely stretches of the ocean.

All in all, it was an incredible sight of military might, but Sunset, still perturbed by Celestia’s silence, was more concerned about her friend.

“Celestia?”

The alicorn turned to level Sunset with a hardened gaze. “Sunset, as you can see, we are sailing headlong into danger.”

“I’m very aware of that, Celestia. The destroyed pirate base and the griffon destroyer have been incredibly enlightening in that respect,” Sunset said flatly.

The end of Celestia’s lip curled up just a bit in a smirk, but the alicorn forced her eyes to narrow and her lips to be pressed in a thin line.

“Sunset, please. Every ship and every pony out there has resolved to protect Equestria. We know thou art of the same disposition, but we do not wish for thee to be hurt. If thou wish us to, we can ask the REINS airship to rendezvous with us.”

Sunset frowned. “Celestia, I am a certified Equestrian Mage, not a charlatan stage performer”— Sunset shook her head — “The point is, Celestia, I can take care of myself, and you need me.”

Celestia sighed a bit ruefully. “It is because we do not wish thee to be hurt that we wish to ask thee to leave, but we shall respect thy wish.” Looking Sunset in the eye, Celestia smiled. “Thank you for staying with us.”

Sunset grinned. “You’re welcome.”

Two days later after their conversation, Sunset briefly considered if she should have taken up Celestia’s offer and gotten her civilian flank out of the Eastern Sea.

The Equestrian Fleet had been sailing at full speed when lookouts spotted something on the water, large but unidentified.

It had turned out to be a massive debris field.

As the Llamrei and her escorting ships ploughed onward, Sunset could only watch in shock as their battleship brushed past the debris. There were splinters of wood, most being flat rectangular planks used to cover the armored decks, others clearly from wood used to furnish the interior. There were also life-preservers, and the smashed ribs and ribbing of lifeboats. This was an odd contrast to the one floating collapsible rubber and metal lifeboat she saw.

On and on the debris field stretched to the horizon, covering the ocean like a great oil slick. Here was the broken trunk of a foremast and the crushed wooden frame of its crow’s nest. There was—wait…

“Celestia! This was a military fleet! Look, crossbows!” Sunset pointed with her hoof to a small group of crossbows floating handle up, their tips dragged down by their steel bows.

“And those are spears,” said Celestia, gesturing to several floating spears among a scattering of wooden planks. The alicorn grimaced. “Thou art correct Sunset. The question is whose fleet is this? We art the only Equestrian major naval formation present in these water so it is not ours.”

“Warship ahoy to port!”

Celestia and Sunset spun their heads around to head to the left side of the ship’s compass platform, brushing past the officer also on the compass platform. Their eyes narrowed, they peered into the distance.

“Woah.”

Even from this distance, the Equestrians could tell that the warship they had spotted was in bad shape. From the size, it appeared to be a cruiser, but neither Celestia or Sunset could be absolutely sure.

This was because the ship was a wreck. Most of its small calibre guns were gone, ripped from the turret mountings, except in some cases where the entire turret was gone. The ship’s three funnels were mangled, the first and last one snapped while the middle one was flattened and bent over like a defective pipe. The rear mast had been knocked down so one end dangled off into the sea, while the foremast…

The bridge and forward superstructure of the ship were simply gone, a giant hole left in its place. Celestia and Sunset were too far away to figure out the finer details, but that much was clear.

Trotting to the communication tube, Celestia opened it and called down. “Captain, can you identify the vessel?”

Smith’s voice trickled back up. “From my knowledge, your highness, it appears to be a Griffon Paladin-class cruiser. But if that’s the case, then…”

Celestia nodded, though Smith couldn’t see her. “These are the remnants of a Griffon fleet… Prepare to pull alongside the vessel and board. We need to figure out who—”

Sunset’s gasp and cry cut Celestia off. “Celestia! There are survivors!”

The griffon survivors were feeble and hungry, and most of them were wounded. One of them had managed to wave a white flag to show they were alive, but he was the exception. Even then he had a nasty cut on his head.

As the others were in no condition to talk, and had been taken on and into the Llamrei’s infirmary, Celestia, Sunset, and Captain Smith were now seated in a comfortable cabin across this particular griffon.

“Thank you, thank you so much for saving us! But please, you have to turn around!” stammered the griffon.

“Calm down; what’s your name, and your rank?” asked Smith calmly.

“Ensign George, Wireless Officer of the Griffon cruiser, Aurora. Please, you don’t understand. We have to leave these waters now!” pleaded the griffon.

“Then tell us why. Start from the beginning. Why were you in these waters in the first place?” asked Smith.

Sunset pulled out a notepad and prepared to take down notes, while Celestia just listened. The griffon was already frightened enough. She didn’t need to intimidate him more by speaking up.

George swallowed but, seeing that the ponies weren’t going to take a no for an answer, he began.

“We, that is the Griffon 2nd Fleet, were searching for the source of the tsunami and the mystery attacks. Led by Admiral Nikolas Neatbeak, we pushed into these waters, alerted by your discovery of the Griffon destroyer.”

“How many ships did you have?” asked Smith.

“Three of our newer Imperator class battleships, six of our older Admiral class battleships. Five Paladin cruisers, and five Warbeak-class destroyers. But we never stood a chance.”

Smith nodded. “Okay, what happened when you entered these waters?”

At that question, George started to shiver and he couldn’t meet Smith’s eyes. “At about 0100 hours, we got warned, by a… voice from the sea.”

Sunset looked up from her notepad, one eyebrow raised skeptically. A voice from the sea? That sounded a bit crazy, but considering that there were such sea creatures as kelpies, she supposed she shouldn’t be too close-minded.

“And what did the voice say?” asked Smith.

George swallowed and in a low, hoarse voice, that was likely an attempt to echo what he had heard, said, “Griffon fleet, you trespass into sovereign waters. Reverse course and leave. We will not ask again.”

Sovereign waters? If I’m right, the seas here are international waters, not claimed by any nation or species. Why did that voice assert they were sovereign waters? wondered Sunset.

“What did Admiral Nikolas decide to do?” asked Smith, pressing onward, his own ears perked with curiosity.

“He was awoken from his cabin, and decided to press onward. We went to general quarters, but… it didn’t help.” George bowed his head. “Then it started. Almost immediately after we decided to maintain our heading, a bank of fog rolled in, blocking out the moon. It was as thick as any fog we’d ever seen; we could barely see fifty meters ahead of us or the next ship.

“Next thing we knew, one of our propellers seized and reports came from the engine room that they were hearing some really loud pinging noises. Something from the outside had jammed something into our props. The same thing was also happening to the rest of our ships. Captain Ivan told us to turn on searchlights, but before we could do so, that was when… they appeared.”

“They?”

“The monsters. Hordes of them. They had carapaces like changelings, but they also had tentacles. Some had crab claws. They all had shark teeth, shark tails and kelp-like hair. They swarmed aboard the destroyers, ripping into our sailors. They didn’t board the big ships like the cruisers and the battleships, though, but we could do nothing as one by one our destroyers were taken over.

Smith, standing up, trotted to the trembling griffon ensign and patted his shoulder. “I know it’s difficult, but keep talking. We need to record this so that the world can know.”

George nodded and straightened up. “In a desperate attempt, some of our larger ships closed in beside the destroyers, but our weapons were useless. They were designed for naval engagements, not to counter a boarding action. Admiral Nikolas’s voice then came on the radio. He ordered the fleet to reverse course and set sail for Griffonia. But then…”

“Then what?”

George burst into a terrified babble. “I don’t know. I was in the lower decks listening to the griffon on the radio, but I know it was that monster. She must have seized the Imperator with her tentacles and dragged the battleship underwater! I could hear the steel being crushed by the pressure of the water and the hull buckle over the radio! Then the channels then filled with screams from our other ships, something about turtles and their ships hulls being smashed in! We didn’t stand a chance, and you won’t either! Please, you have to turn around! She’ll kill you all!”

Sunset was feeling lightheaded as she imagined the abject horror that the griffons must have felt as they were dragged down by some unknown monster, while Celestia grimaced. Smith appeared skeptical, though.

“Um okay. Did this monster do anything else? Say anything?” asked Smith.

Thorn nodded rapidly, his claws clamped over his eyes. “She ripped the bridge of our cruiser off with her massive tentacles! I was sitting on the bench, about to run before I could hear any more about our ships being sunk, when the ship shook and suddenly I could see the night sky, and her. That huge black carapaced monster with those black, soulless eyes! And then she spoke…”

“What did she say?” Celestia asked, leaning forward.

Swallowing, George opened a crack between his talons. “I am Empress Tethys of Aquestria, Ruler of the Eastern Seas. Should you ever attempt to violate my authority or my waters, your lives and your ships are forfeit. Leave.”

“Then she and her army of monsters just vanished, and we were all that was left.”

By that point, Sunset wanted to just leave the room and get the ships turned around at all cost. Celestia however, simply nodded and after George was escorted out of the interrogation room, Celestia turned to Sunset.

“Sunset, as part of thy mage equipment, thou art required to carry a crystal ball at all times, is that correct?” Celestia asked.

The unicorn nodded. “Yes. What do you need it for?”

“We need it to speak with our sister and to Alternia.” Celestia then turned to the pale-faced Captain Smith. “Captain, tell the rest of our vessels to go to battlestations, idle engines, and hold their position.”

Smith swallowed. “Yes, your highness.”

Afternoon, Canterlot...

“Auntie, can I ask you something?” Cyndra asked me.

I nodded, not looking up from the Equestria Daily paper I was reading and making notes on parchment. The story of the griffon destroyer being found had been published and I wanted to read the reactions to it. So far, they seemed to be disparate, confused, which was a good thing. I didn’t want the public to be drawing any conclusions yet when I and my co-rulers weren’t sure about how to go forward.

“Go ahead, Cyndra,” I said, as I sipped from the cup of tea I held in my magic.

“When are you going to get a date?”

Usually I was very good at restraining myself from making involuntary reactions, especially when drinking delicious tea, but this time I couldn’t help it. My telekinesis failed and the cup dropped. I just managed to catch it and most of the tea that had spilled over.

Glaring at my niece, I set my cup back down on my desk. “Cyndra, why are you sounding like your mother, and her sisters?”

Cyndra sighed. “What I don’t get, auntie, is why you’ve had a platoon of changelings for more than two months, some of them, particularly Harlequin, Buzz and Diamondshell, being very fine specimens of our species, and yet you haven’t even gone on a date, or expressed any romantic interest in any of them.”

I shook my head, and smiled wryly. “Firstly Cyndra, I don’t know how your mother courted your father, but for Equestrians, especially for those in high profile positions, relationships have a great effect on the participants reputations. Secondly, as you can tell, I’ve been very busy. And finally, I like the way things are between my changelings and me.”

But if I did, then why did I turn away from Cyndra and look back to my newspaper?

Cyndra opened her mouth, but just at that moment a scroll popped into existence beside me, saving me from answering whatever question she wished to ask. Catching it with my magic, I unrolled it and read.

“Who is it from?” asked Cyndra.

My eyes narrowed at the parchment. “It’s Celestia. She wants to communicate by crystal ball… That’s unusual.” I paused for a moment. “Cyndra, please get parchment and paper. I think this might be important.”

I then rose to my hooves and trotted to the chest at the foot of my bed from which I produced a polished crystal ball with a rest. Returning to my desk, I set the ball onto it, placed my hooves onto the crystal, and closed my eyes.

Crystal balls were useful in that they allowed for face to face communication, but they required quite a bit of magical coordination and power. Yes, I, Luna, and Celestia had power to spare. However, I still needed to infuse the ball with enough of my magic so the scryer, in this case, Celestia, could locate me and open a link between the balls. She also had to do the same for Luna.

Finally, after several minutes, Celestia and Luna’s features swam into view within the crystal. The curvature of the sphere distorted their images quite a bit, but I could tell one thing for certain.

Celestia was shaken, and badly so. There were no truly obvious features — she wasn’t crying or anything like that — but the slight crinkle to her eyelids and tight-set jaw were enough for me to realize something big had happened.

“Alternia, Luna, we art truly overjoyed to see thee both.”

“Celestia, what happened? Are you alright?” Luna asked. Clearly she had seen the same things I had. Behind her was her throne in the main castle hall. She must have cancelled Petitioners’ Court in order to take the message.

Celestia’s lips twitched into a tired smile before they straightened. “We art unharmed, but we cannot say the same of some others.

“Firstly, we received a message from the REINS airship The Big Boss, which was about to drop down our spy. The pirate base of Port Royale was hit by a tsunami about a month ago. We personally suspect it to be the work of kelpies.”

My eyes widened and I glanced at my niece to check if she was ready to take down what was about to be said. She was, and so I turned my attention back to the crystal sphere.

“Why do you say that, Celestia?” Luna asked.

“The localised nature of it. It only affected the pirates’ atoll. Venecia reported no waves, and given the size of the tsunami, there is no way it would not have gone unnoticed. Kelpies do have some ability to manipulate water by magic, and enough of them could have caused the tsunami,” Celestia pointed out.

“It is a possibility. Any survivors?” I asked.

“None were found on site, but that is not the worst of it.” Celestia took a deep breath and grimaced. “Griffonia’s Eastern Fleet has been destroyed.”

My eyes widened. The entire Eastern Fleet? That was half of Griffonia’s naval strength.

“How?” I demanded.

“A kelpie assault. We’re not sure how, but they used a combination of boarding and other methods I have trouble comprehending. In total, they’ve sunken nine battleships, five destroyers and four cruisers. They left only one ship, a cruiser, to tell the tale of woe and worry.”

“Can you elaborate, sister?” Luna asked.

Celestia nodded, her eyes narrowing. “There is a new leader of Aquestria, an Empress Tethys. She appears to be a massive kelpie with tentacles large enough to, according to the report of one crewmember, pull an entire battleship into the depths of the sea. This Empress Tethys has also declared her rulership over all the waters in the Eastern Seas, and threatened anybody who would violate said sovereignty with death. The delivery of this message appears to be the only reason why she left the griffon ship alive.”

“But that is unacceptable. Venecia will starve to death without access to the sea. Even if the city and its inhabitants are fully recovered, which they aren’t, there is no way they can survive!” Luna exclaimed.

“We do not believe this Empress Tethys cares about whether her demands are acceptable or not, Luna. We art certain that the earlier unprovoked attacks on the ships in the area not attacked by pirates were her doing. We wilt be very surprised if she is concerned about the well-being of the Venecians.” Grimacing, Celestia pursed her lips for a moment. “Luna, Alternia, we do not know how to fight an enemy that dwells underwater, but we think that should the goal of Empress Tethys be to starve Venecia to death.. In the meantime, we shall at least escort this final convoy to the island in order to buy time where we can seek a more permanent solution—”

“No!”

Cyndra jumped at my raised voice, while Celestia flinched, and Luna started. I didn’t care though, as leaned in to the crystal.

“You will do no such thing, Celestia. If the Griffonian fleet that sported nine battleships was so easily annihilated by Empress Tethys, we can expect the same will happen to your fleet, which is smaller, and doesn’t have as much firepower. Luna, Venecia has enough food to last for at least a month, right?”

“Yes, Alternia. I and the dogess thought it best that the island maintain a reserve in case of an emergency,” said Luna.

I nodded and turned to look at Celesta’s image. “In that case, we can supplement that with drops of food via airship if absolutely necessary, accompanied by incremental evacuation by said airships. It won’t be an ideal permanent solution, but it will buy time until we can put one into place.”

Celestia’s eyes relaxed and her brow straightened. “And what do you propose be our response to Empress Tethys’s declaration be?”

I took a moment. I had an option in consideration for a while. I wasn’t sure how feasible it was, but with the Griffon fleet’s destruction, it had become the only option.

“We send a diplomatic party to the Eastern Sea, establish contact, and negotiate a treaty.”

Luna didn’t react immediately, her features remained neutral, but Celestia’s eyes flew open and she tensed up.

“We cannot do that! What right have they to demand concessions from us when they launch unprovoked assaults on Griffon and Venecia shipping? Should we bow to them, we would be little more than cowards giving into a brute!”

Shaking my head, I addressed Celestia in a firm tone. “We should not be so quick to judge another’s species simply by first impressions, Celestia. All we know is they have attacked shipping for some reason and laid claim to these waters. If we conclude they are brutes before we truly know their reasons, we would be no better than the ponies who put a hole through my chest.”

That made Celestia hesitate for a second, her hoof rubbing her chin contemplatively. A moment later, however, she put her hoof back onto her table.

“How dost thou know we can negotiate with the kelpies safely, Alternia?” Celestia asked.

A breath of air escaped my tired lips.

“I don’t, but do we have another option?” Celestia and Luna frowned at that, but didn’t interrupt. “We know the kelpies are incredibly dangerous over water with their shapeshifting ability and their combat prowess. We don’t know their limits, nor their weaknesses. We do know that their Empress could sink a battleship. We also know that we can’t attack where they live because that’s the ocean itself.”

I glanced between my co-rulers. “Luna, Celestia, I don’t want to negotiate because I like negotiating and clean diplomatic solutions. No, at this point, we have no other option than to try for a diplomatic solution. To declare or provoke war with this species will endanger Equestria’s eastern coasts, which has some of our largest population centres, and if these kelpies can go into rivers, it is likely that places in the interior will be threatened as well.”

Celestia lips twisted into a somewhat undignified grimace. “Thou hath put forward some good reasons, but we do not think Empress Tethys has full control of Aquestria. Empress Samudra has told us that kelpies have always preyed on seaponies, and kelpies were in the minority of the population. It is unlikely that the seaponies would serve a kelpie empress.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but Luna, who had stayed quiet, listening to our arguments, spoke first.

“No, Celestia, I think Alternia is right to assume Empress Tethys will defeat Equestria in any naval engagement we attempt. Our ships are better to some degree than the griffons’, but they are built to fight ships on the surface of the ocean, and not enemies attacking from the water itself. Also, Celestia, remember that Empress Samudra told you this a thousand years ago. Things might have changed since then, and even if they haven’t, we owe it to our ponies to choose the safest course of action. We must attempt a diplomatic solution, and you must turn your convoy around and head back to Equestria.”

Luna’s word had a rather noticeable effect on her older sister, whose lips curled and eyes dropped to to the table. For several seconds Celestia remained like this, until she took a deep breath and looked back into the crystal again with a resigned, but at the same time, resolved, gaze.

“Thou art correct. We must act cautiously in this time of uncertainty, and personally, we see little way to combat the abilities of the kelpies. We shall tell our fleet and convoy to turn around, as well as relay a message to the dogess of Venecia to inform her of the situation. Additionally, I suggest we should begin research into ways to improve our fighting capability against enemies within the water.”

I smiled. Celestia was learning and learning well. She was no longer the alicorn she was during the Emergency Council.

I could tell by Luna’s relieved features that she was happy for her sister as well. “Thank you for understanding, Celestia. If you wish, I can help you write a letter. I am on better speaking terms with Dogess Sebastiana.”

“I will also inform Admiral Marenitz to get her scientists and engineers on the matter immediately,” I said.

“That would be most helpful, Alternia, sister.” Celestia glanced at me. “We assume thou would also like to handle the negotiations, Alternia?”

I swallowed. Right. About that…

“You are right. I plan to set out to see in a little more than a week, though I might have to take extra precautions. From what I’ve heard from my sisters, the kelpies like hunting and eating changelings.”

I braced myself against the table as Celestia and Luna froze for a split second as they processed what I had told them.

“Hast thou lost thy mind?”/ “Are you crazy?” Celestia and Luna exclaimed so loudly that it made me reel back from the crystal ball. That wasn’t all of it though, for as I steadied myself, Cyndra grabbed my right forehoof with a deathgrip.

“Auntie, forgive me, but have you completely gone completely mental?” screamed my niece.

I shook my head and scratched an ear to clear it. I was pretty sure I was quite myself. Really, my family and co-rulers could be such drama queens.

“Everypony, and changeling, please calm down. I’m going into the sea escorted by a battleship and a destroyer, along with a large contingent of guards and Equestrian soldiers. The ships will announce their intentions on loudspeaker every thirty minutes. Every precaution shall be taken. I have no intention of being eaten.”

Luna sighed, her saddened eyes meeting mine. “I don’t like this at all, Alternia. You are the best diplomat of the three of us, and so it may be the more pragmatic option, but we are gravely concerned about your safety.”

“We agree with thee, Luna, but…” Luna and Cyndra stared at Celestia’s image as she grimaced and rubbed her head with a hoof. “We agree with Alternia that it must be done anyway. We shall advise thee to increase thy protective guard, but for the sake of Equestria, we cannot forbid thee from making this decision.” Judging from Luna’s low moan and downcast eyes, she also had grasped the necessity of my trip. Cyndra was still holding my hoof tightly, but I no longer could feel her anger, only extreme worry.

“Thank you for understanding, Celestia, Luna. Please keep me appraised of any further developments. I need to tell my sisters about this incident. As I told you before, I will be attending a council of Changeling Queens, and the Queens will have to be informed of the destruction of the griffon fleet.”

Luna nodded in affirmation. “Understood.” She fixed Celestia with a concerned gaze. “Please be careful, Celestia.”

“We shall. Thank you for your counsel, Luna, Alternia,” said Celestia as her image began to fade. Luna’s features disappeared as well, and the crystal ball turned clear once more.

Cyndra however, was still gripping my hoof, her eyes wide and pleading.

“You’re serious about this, auntie?” Cyndra asked in a halting voice, her lower lip quivering.

I tried to smile, but I didn’t think it quite stretched across my lips. “Yes, Cyndra. I’m pretty sure you agree with Celestia and Luna that I am the best changeling for the job. I could send a diplomat, but with stakes this high, we need to put everything on the line or else any chance of peace might slip away.”

My niece opened her mouth, shut it with a grimace, opened it again, a frown on her face, but immediately closed it a split-second later.

“Damn it, I hate it when you’re right, auntie.”

I chuckled, but it was without humor, for I could not muster any. “You and me both, Cyndra.”

Middle of the night...

One privilege of having to raise the sun was that Celestia would never need to be shaken up. However, that was precisely what was happening to her right now.Two hooves were pushing her shoulder frantically.

“Celestia! Wake up! Wake up!”

Drowsily, Celestia opened her eyes, a bleary vision of Sunset Shimmer swimming in front of her.

“Sunset…. urgh… why dost thou needest me? Tis not the time to raise the sun yet,” Celestia moaned as she vainly tried to pull the blanket over herself.

“The Venecian Convoy has mutinied and shook off the fleet, Celestia!”

A cold feeling spread through Celestia’s heart even before her mind fully processed the statement. Venecian. Convoy. Mutinied. Abandoned the fleet.

“What?”

Bedsheets, blanket, pillows, and Sunset, went flying as the enraged alicorn leapt off her bed, nabbed her regalia and charged out of her room. Flying through the ship past startled crewmembers, Celestia burst into the bridge of the Llamrei, magenta eyes burning like two great bonfires.

“Captain Smith! Explain thy incompetence that has led to this!” Celestia roared.

Smith swallowed and took off his cap. He wasn’t sure if he’ll be able to keep it after this was over.

“The convoy was sailing behind us, our fleet in front, a formation designed so we could break off from them and engage any surface combatant. I think the Venecian captains must have been communicating with each other on a separate radio channel and decided to make for their island no matter what. I wasn’t up, but from what I’ve been told, I can deduce that when night fell, they turned off their running lights, and changed course. They still maintained radio contact, falsely reporting their position and speed, so the watch officer didn’t realize it until just now that there were no lights behind and when we hailed them, they did not respond to our attempts.”

“Hast thou tried to order them to return?” Celestia asked.

“We have, but they have been ignoring our hails. What shall we do, your highness?” asked Smith.

Celestia opened her mouth but shut it instantly. Her eyes wide, the alicorn found herself staring right at a dilemma. Just let the Venecians die, which she was pretty sure they would, and perhaps get back to Equestria safely. Or increase the risk that they will be attacked, and save the Venecians. Tethys’s statement had been quite vague in regards to whether any ships were allowed on the sea. Maybe she had already violated that decree, or had she? Maybe she could force the Venecians to turn around and get them all out of there before they might be attacked, but what if she couldn’t?

Her heart though, was telling her one thing. Celestia had a dark feeling in her mind that she would lose sleep no matter what decision she made, but she had no choice.

So with a heavy heart, Celestia gave her orders. “Set a pursuit course for the Venecian Convoy, all ahead full, and go to General Quarters. Send out pegasi scouts as well to see if we can locate them quicker. Once you sight them, radio them and prepare to fire a warning shot.”

Smith’s eyes widened, but he nodded. “Yes, your highness.”

Celestia sighed as she felt the ship began its turn, her lidded eyes watching as the rest of the fleet responded. All the while, she hoped, and begged, that she wasn’t sentencing the rest of her ponies to die in a futile effort to save a few.

Beneath the ocean…

“Empress Tethys, I have dire news! Another surface force is making it’s way into our waters!”

“Oh? Have they not encountered the gryphon ship I spared?”

“They made contact with the cruiser as well as a destroyer one of our teams raided a short time ago.”

“So they know full well what this invasion means for them. Anything else?”

“Our scouts report the invading ships to be a convoy of transport ships. They appear to be relief vessels bound for the island. A warfleet is not far behind…..an Equestrian one....”

“What is it?”

“Apparently the White One is personally leading the war fleet.”

“So Celestia is leading the attack this time. Can’t say I’m surprised, She doesn’t seem the pony to sit back for too long as I’ve read from Samudra’s letters with her. General, we’re going to do this attack differently. Assemble you best troops. Time to show the surface world what the sea ponies can do.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

Author's Note

Crap just went down.

Sorry for the cliffie XD

Chapter 8: The Council of Queens

Alternia’s chambers…

“Your highness, the copy of the Foal Free Press you asked for,” said Raven.

I nodded and added the paper to the other ones that were spread across my desk. “Thank you, Raven. Can you get the Vanhoover Sun?”

As Raven left, Harlequin, Buzz, and Diamondshell looked curiously over my shoulder. They obviously wanted to know what I was doing with all these papers, especially when I was taking pen to them, underlining, circling and writing little marginalia on the sides.

“Um, your highness. What are you doing?” Buzz asked as he peeked at the Manehattan Daily. I ignored him until eyes narrowed, he read out one of the notes I finished scribbling.

“A flawed analysis of the strengths of the Equestrian Navy versus the Griffon Navy. Our warships are definitely designed better, but the sheer numbers of the griffon capital ships means that our advantage in maneuverability is for the most part negated by sheer firepower. Besides, this is a moot point as the kelpies appear to attack from the sea itself and have some means of sinking our warships quickly…”

“Commander Buzz, I know very well what I wrote,” I said tersely.

Harlequin tapped Buzz’s shoulder and dragged him back. “Pardon my colleague, your highness, we were just curious and wondering if there was anything we can do to help.”

I considered that offer, thought about the reduced amount of work I would have to do, and immediately accepted. My horn glowing, I dropped several newspapers in front of my three guard commanders. “Go through the newspapers and circle any articles and statements related to the destruction of the griffon fleet and Equestria’s confidence, or lackthereof in our navy.”

Diamondshell picked up a copy of The Manehattan Times. “Perhaps we might know what to look for if we knew for what reason you are doing this, your highness?”

I pursed my lips, but didn’t look up as I scribbled something down in Ponyville’s Foal Free Press. A grammar error, but I couldn’t help it as a teacher. Never mind that Foal Free Press often found that their student or adolescent written articles were littered with errors, I had an annoying urge to correct them even as I read through them.

“I’m monitoring Equestria’s public opinion in regards to the sinking of the griffon fleet, and writing my own reactions to them and insights for future reference. I particularly want to judge their opinion of our own fleet,” I explained.

“Oh, well that makes sense. What do you think of them so far?” asked Buzz as he opened up the Las Pegasus Times.

“Not much. Every newspaper and article seems to say that our fleet isn’t like the griffon fleet, which it basically is in terms of the type of warfare we participate in. They all think we are going to win any war or conflict with the kelpies. Nopony seems to realize that in a naval war against the kelpies, we are in trouble.”

Harlequin grimaced. “Well on the plus side, from what I’m reading and from what I’ve heard, everypony seems to have faith that the Triumvirate will resolve this crisis, and nopony is panicking about the news of the kelpies. Last thing we need is doubt in the government now.”

“A little fear can be a good thing, Harlequin. Complacency kills,” pointed out Diamondshell.

“Good point, Diamondshell. Nothing like a little scare to keep you on your hooves, eh?” said Buzz cheerily as he circled an article.

I nodded in affirmation, while a smile grew on my lips as I read through an article in the Foal Free Press. “Hmmm, somepony in the Foal Free Press has some sense to realize that the kelpies completely render the range of our warships guns useless, and the possibility of a coastal assault by the kelpies. I wonder who wrote this… Oh. Twilight. This is an excellent op-ed of research and writing as usual.”

To my surprise and that of Harlequin and Buzz, Diamondshell flinched at the mention of Twilight’s name.

“Is everything alright, Diamondshell?” asked Harlequin.

Diamondshell swallowed. “With all due respect, your highness, your student is a known figure in my old hive. She is your student after all, an Element of Harmony, and she and her friends downed a platoon of changelings.”

I chuckled. Frankly, I knew Twilight wouldn’t hurt anything on purpose, but she could be pretty dangerous if she got angry.

“Much of Twilight’s proficiency with magic comes with her own self-study. I just offered her the materials, resources, and guidance she needed to excel.”

As my chevaliers nodded in understanding, I turned back to my newspaper. “The thing is though, Twilight is right. I support Celestia’s decision to pursue the convoy, but they’re sailing right into danger and there’s nothing she can do about it.”

“Why didn’t you just tell Celestia not to pursue the convoy then?” asked Buzz.

I looked over the top of my newspaper. “Because it’d do damage for our international reputation if we just let those ships get sunk, and with the entire sea being the home of our current problem, we need all the good relations we can get. Now get back to work. I don’t have much time and the Queens Council is tomorrow.”

“Yes, your highness!”

Chamelia’s hive in the Everfree Forest…

When Alternia arrived at the venue of the Queens Council, she was alone, and a bit apprehensive. No guards stood beside her, as no queen was allowed to take any other changelings to the council meeting. Sighing, she took a deep breath, opened the doors and stepped in.

“Sisters, what in the name of our mother possessed you to choose this place for the Queens Council?” Alternia demanded.

Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Belladonna looked up in surprise. From the looks of it, they had been pouring over some of the recent Equestrian navy reports she had sent to them for future reference on a long conference table that occupied the hall. The throne hall of the Everfree Hive, the sisters’ first home, and the place where their mother had died. It had been renovated, cleaned, and furnished as a massive conference hall, and Alternia’s sisters were sitting in the middle of it.

“What do you mean, Alternia?” asked Belladonna, blinking owlishly.

Striding forward, Alternia looked past the long table and chairs to the empty obsidian chair at its end. A chair that had been recently dusted, like the rest of the hall.

“This place was where our mother died,” Alternia said slowly, forcing herself not to look at Chrysalis.

Chrysalis sighed and nodded. “Yes, but it is also one of the last remnants of our mother’s legacy. We hoped that we could bring new life to it and turn the throne hall into a conference room. We were also thinking of turning the rest of the hive into perhaps a changeling museum.”

A hint of nostalgia hit Alternia as she saw how the roots and cobwebs that had hung in the cavern had been cleared away. The grand hall, with its new wooden table, looked filled with life again, nothing like the cold, dustball that it had been the last time Alternia had seen it.

“You’re right. I’m glad this old place has changelings in it again,” Alternia said softly. Her eyes locked forward, she approached the steps to Chamelia’s old throne. The queen didn’t mount the stepped platform though, and merely stood respectfully in front of the throne. She knew she should be saying something, anything to her sisters, but she couldn’t help it. Every time Alternia visited this place, no matter the state, the empty throne of her mother always fixed her attention.

“Alternia, if you would like, I can show you where I buried mother,” said Chrysalis quietly.

Alternia spun around, her eyes wide, and mouth agape. “Where?” she asked in a quiet, fragile tone. Chrysalis gestured Alternia to follow her and exited the hall. Alternia glanced at Belladonna and Simulacris but they waved her onward and so Alternia went after Chrysalis.

Silently, the pair trotted through old, dusty corridors, places that were familiar to Alternia but yet alien at the same time. When they finally reached the crypt, Chrysalis had stopped and stepped aside, her head bowed. Her hooves numb, Alternia walked forward and into Chamelia’s chambers.

Alternia had visited the hive sometimes, but she had never went this deep into it. The memories had been too painful, and the first time she had visited, she had immediately realized the hive had been long abandoned and assumed the rest of it was. Over the years, on the rare occasion that she did visit, she could only stand teleporting directly into the throne room to briefly look on her mother’s throne. To think her mother had been buried here, right under her nose...

Chamelia’s room looked almost like the last time she had seen it, an immaculate mausoleum infused with anti-dust and preservation spells. Runes on the floor of the chamber flared as Alternia approached. It was a blood ward, set to fend off any sort of unwanted intrusions. She stepped forth confidently that she wouldn’t be denied entry, and passed through without effort. The chamber itself was simple though large. Its main storage areas consisted of rough cubby holes hewn into the rock wall as well as several lead-lined chests. Each of the cubbies held jewels, gold bracelets, and various other treasures of immense value that Alternia was sure that Chrysalis had either salvaged from mother’s former treasury or added from her own collection as part of the crypt. Along the side of the wall to Alternia’s right was a rack holding her mother’s favorite weapons. A set of long handled, small-headed axes that could rend armor and split bone from end to end. Chamelia didn’t like extended fights, and would end them quickly if she could, hence her weapon of choice.

Chamelia herself lay in the centre of the room where her bed would be, in a polished granite burial cask, engraved with images of Chamelia’s various deeds and triumphs. Atop of the cask, was a beautiful statue of their mother standing proudly, a soft smile on her lips.

Alternia shut her eyes, holding back years of unshed tears, and failing as she touched the burial cask with a single hoof. For long, nigh uncountable years, she had wondered where her mother had been buried, and now she knew.

“Hello, mom. I’m back.”

Alternia cried for a long, long time until Chrysalis tapped her on her shoulder.

“Alternia, it’s nearly time for the council,” whispered Chrysalis.

Nodding, Alternia followed Chrysalis out of the tomb and the pair walked through the long lost hive’s passages in silence until Alternia spoke up.

“Thank you, Chrysalis.” Chrysalis bowed her head down at the gesture and continued to walk, but what Alternia said next froze her in her tracks.

“You’ve made her proud,” said Alternia. Chrysalis turned to stare at Alternia, but there was no deception in her sister’s features, only gratitude.

“Alternia, I…” Chrysalis bowed her head and winced.

“Chrysalis, are you alright?” asked Alternia.

Chrysalis sighed. “I am fine. Just worried about what the other queens will say about well… everything I’ve been doing for the last one thousand years.”

Belladonna chose that moment to stroll in and smile wryly. “Que sera, sera. Whatever will be may be.” Snorting, Chrysalis poked Belladonna who rapped on her sister’s carapace.

“Wisecrack.”

“Soft-shelled fat flank.”

Chrysalis sneered, “Dwarf.”

“Did you just call me short?” demanded Belladonna.

This process continued for a while, Alternia watching with an amused expression, until the arriving Simulacris interrupted their banter.

“Enough, my wards were just tripped. They’re here. We need to strengthen our mental links,” said Simulacris.

The sisters nodded and touched horns with each other, their magic coalescing at the single point where their horns met. In an instant, the four queens mental link was reaffirmed. Just to check, they shot affirmative telepathic messages through their link.

“It’s showtime,” said Alternia with a wide grin. As pre-arranged, Alternia cast several illusion charms over herself and she faded from sight. The plan was simple, her sisters would greet the Queens, while Alternia listened in and learnt more about them via observation and through their mental link. Alternia would wait and watch the progress of the meeting until the topic of Alternia’s recent coronation was introduced. Only then would Alternia show herself.

Her sisters, entered the throne room and took their seats at the long meeting table. They left the door open. Alternia sequestered herself behind her mother’s throne, where she had an excellent view of the hall and the entering changeling queens.

And not a moment too soon, for the first queen had arrived.

Alternia had watched, waited, and most importantly, listened as the changeling queens arrived. It was all she could do to stay silent though, for the excitement and anticipation in her heart was overwhelming. She had never seen so many queens in one place, and including her and her sisters, there were thirteen queens at this council. To get to talk with them and get to know them, perhaps build some friendships was her greatest wish, and she was tempted to throw her disguise off at one point.

That being said, to reveal herself now would be a horrible idea. Alternia and her sisters had made a plan, and she had to stick to it. After all, some of these queens weren’t so friendly.

Take Sarar, Queen of the hive simply known as “the Blades.” Alternia’s eyes found the queen, seated farthest away from the throne, at the end of the table. She was taller than Alternia and her sisters, with a carapace that bore many pockmarks, battle scars. Her wings were tattered, and jagged, but that only added to her menacingly long fangs, narrowed violet eyes, and regally cut purple mane. According to her sisters, Sarar hated the daughters of Chamelia, though she had had a rather good friendship with their mother. She was also the oldest queen on the council. Quite a feat, considering she was based in Gryphonia, a place known for its historical hostility to changelings.

But Alternia would have to ponder about how to deal with Sarar later, because the elderly queen had decided that they had waited long enough.

“I motion for the Queens Council to formally begin, we’ve waited long enough,” growled Sarar.

“Motion seconded, are there any objections?” asked Queen Kagura, of the White Foxes. If Alternia remembered correctly the white maned and pink-eyed queen ruled one of the nomadic hives. She was also, the second oldest queen of the council, and a good friend of Sarar’s. The pair acted together as two of the major power brokers on the council.

As no changeling objected, the doors of the throne room were shut and the Queens Council began.

“The first topic this council will address, are the actions of Queen Chrysalis of the Evergreen Flame, Queen Belladonna of the Shadow Empire, and Queen Simulacris of the Shade Stalkers,” said Sarar in a low tone.

Belladonna and Simulacris didn’t flinch, but Alternia could feel their panic through their mental link.

“I was under the impression the agreed agenda would be on Queen Chrysalis’s actions, past and present,” said the younger Queen Wutien, her red eyes fixed on Sarar. Alternia agreed with her. Communication via the Queen Crystals, had led Alternia’s sisters to believe that Chrysalis’s actions would be the first to be discussed. What had changed?

Sarar’s eyes seemed to bore into every queen at the table. “While Queen Chrysalis’s actions will be the chief focus, I find that it is necessary to question the actions of Chamelia’s Spawn in regards to this case.”

“We’ll handle this, don’t show yourself,” ordered Chrysalis. Inhaling softly, Alternia sent an affirmative reply down her telepathic link, and continued to watch.

“Feel free to do so,” said Belladonna, shooting Sarar a fanged sneer.

“Oh I will, Queen Belladonna, and I will start with you.” Sarar stood from her seat, her visage twisted into one of abject fury. “You had evidence of Chrysalis’s treachery! Of how she killed your mother! Why did you not bring it to the council and have justice delivered to that kinslayer!” The entire cavern shook as Sarar’s roar echoed through it, and her form towering over all. Chrysalis in particular was fighting hard not to tremble, whilst Belladonna tensed.

“That kinslayer who dares show her face in this place and sit beneath the throne of the mother she murdered. Why did you not tell us, Queen Belladonna? Why did you not name the one who murdered the last daughter of the Great Hive Mother Zagara one of the first changeling queens in the world?” demanded Sarar.

Belladonna coughed into her hoof. “You know as well as I do Queen Sarar, that we had few friends in the council after my mother’s death. You were not the queen you were now, and neither was I. You cannot fault me for holding my tongue.”

Sarar opened her mouth, but Kagura caught Sarar’s shoulder and with strength that belied her slender form, yanked the queen back down into her seat. “Belladonna is right, Sarar. We were young then, we had not the hives we had now. Chamelia’s death left us without any backing as the other queens envied her hive’s size and her heritage.” Kagura then whirled on Belladonna, her eyes narrowed. “That being said, Queen Belladonna. Your selfish actions, though inadvertently, have played a major part in exposing the changeling race to the world. Had you not blockaded Chrysalis’s love supply to such an extent, she would not have been forced to take such dangerous actions. You could have told us far earlier instead of taking things into your own hooves. Do not think there will not be consequences for this.”

Kagura’s eyes subsequently settled on Chrysalis. “As for you Queen Chrysalis. Your actions are unfathomable. This Council demands an explanation for your mother’s death.”

“Very well...”Chrysalis swallowed, and nodded. “A thousand years ago…”

Alternia had heard the story many times, but it made the retelling no less painful for her, or her sisters. Chrysalis was on the brink of tears, and by the end, she had slumped into her seat.

“So it was an accident,” said Queen Kagura with a sigh.

The story did not diminish Sarar’s anger in the slightest. It actually stoked it in fact, and the vehemence in the queen’s voice sent chills down Alternia’s spine. “That changes nothing! Queen Chrysalis led a coup that killed her mother, who was the last of the direct descendants of the Great Hive Mothers! She must be punished! As members of this council, Queen Simulacris and Queen Belladonna should have carried out the death sentence!”

Queen Pythadora, a blue eyed and maned queen who Alternia had heard was involved in arms dealing glared at Sarar. Apparently, she owed a life-debt to Chrysalis, to whom she was very respectful of.

“Queen Sarar, it is obvious that Queen Chrysalis regrets what she has done and that her relatives have sought no vengeance. Let the matter rest!”

“Their sentencing was insufficient! She should be dead according to our laws!” snapped Sarar.

“But as our laws also state, this an internal, family matter, Queen Sarar. You have no stand to judge whether the sentence Queens Belladonna and Simulacris carried was the proper one,” said Queen Lionore. The golden-maned and eyed queen was the second of the changeling queens based in Gryphonia, and had a modestly large hive herself. Alternia also recalled that Lionore was a good friend of Belladonna’s.

“Lionore is right. Queen Simulacris and Belladonna’s sentencing of the situation is also quite severe, and given Queen Chrysalis’s remorse, I think we have discussed this topic enough. Besides, there are more pressing matters at hoof,” said Queen Didor, whose hive lay in Zebrica. Another of Belladonna’s friends, Alternia had been told that Didor was trusted in the council as one of the most reasonable and far-seeing of its members. It certainly explained why she wanted to move on to the next topic.

“Indeed, we must discuss the recent developments with the Equestrians,” said Queen Kleis Patra, the eldest of the Zebrican queens, her brown, mischievous eyes briefly darting over to where Alternia was standing.

“I think Kleis Patra sees me,” said Alternia to Belladonna, trying to control her alarm.

“Oh? That’s not a surprise. She is rather good at illusion magic. Don’t worry, she’s another friend of mine and will keep her mouth shut,” said Belladonna in a nonchalant manner. As Kleis Patra merely grinned and began to address Chrysalis, Alternia forced herself to relax.

“What do you have to say on the matter, Queen Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis pursed her lips. “I believe the Equestrians are trustworthy and that the treaty my sisters and I have signed with them will hold.”

“Because it is a good treaty, or because your long lost younger sister happens to be coronated as their third ruling princess?” asked Queen Wutien, in a sarcastic voice. Alternia resisted the urge to chuckle. She would like to see the look on her face.

“Cut to the chase, Chrysalis. Is Princess Alternia who she really says she is?” asked Queen Borte. She was young, and the queen of a nomadic hive, but as she was the ruler of the largest hive in the world, her blunt question demanded to be answered.

“Why of course,” said Alternia. While this was a little earlier than they had originally planned, she knew it was time.

Heads turned, and seats were thrown aside, except for the seats of Alternia’s sisters and Queen Kleis Patra. All were fixed on the empty throne of Chamelia, and the changeling queen standing beside it.

Alternia had her silver regalia polished until the metal gleamed and the black opals shone. With her crown, breastplate, and hoofshoes, she cut a regal sight as she trotted down the steps of Chamelia’s throne.

“Fellow queens, this is my sister, Alternia, Third High Princess of Equestria,” said Chrysalis calmly, though she was unable to resist the urge to smirk.

“Also known these days as Celestia’s former regent,” said Simulacris, mirroring Chrysalis’s smirk.

“And our sister,” said Belladonna, a wide grin on her features.

Alternia didn’t smirk though, she couldn’t afford to. She had an impression to make.

“I am honored to be in the presence of this great council,” said Alternia, inclining her head slightly.

“You are welcome here,” said Queen Kleis Patra, not unkindly. Alternia flashed a grateful glance at the queen, and after pulling a chair over, sat herself next to Chrysalis, and gazed at the wary eyes of the rest of the council.

“I am sure that you all have questions, great queens. So I will answer them to the best of my ability. Please, I do so at your behests,” said Alternia. There had been some debate between Alternia and her sisters over what she should do when she finally revealed herself to the council. Chrysalis and Belladonna suggested Alternia give a long, charismatic speech, but Alternia and Simulacris had thought of another way. They had finally gone with that route, with Alternia answering the questions of the various queens one by one, so that she could gain their trust, and not appear to impose herself on the other queens.

“How binding is the Equestrian-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact given the revelation of your true identity?” asked Kagura.

“Princess Celestia herself has confirmed my position as her regent for the last thousand years. All of my past decisions and treaties are legally binding and recognized to be as valid as Celestia’s own,” said Alternia.

“Should your loyalty be split between Equestria and the changelings, who will you side with?” asked Didor. Alternia faced the queen, whose level gaze betrayed nothing.

“A reasonable question, Queen Didor. But that is what I am here for.” Alternia sat higher in her seat, her gaze resting on every one of the queens as she spoke. “I intend to be the builder of an eternal bridge between ponies and changelings, so that long after I am gone, our races will achieve a lasting understanding. The treaty I forged with my sisters was but the first of those steps, and already, the winds of change are blowing across Equestria. Changelings for the first time in a millennia, can walk without being disguised. And this is only the beginning.”

Alternia smiled at Didor. “So to answer your question, Queen Didor. I intend to make it so I will never have to make that decision. You can say that I’m on the side of the changelings and of the ponies.”

There were many nods around the table, the queens seeming to be satisfied by Alternia’s answer.

Wutien was next to question Alternia. “Apart from becoming a future member of this council, what are your goals, or desires for the future?”

“I wish to found a hive. Though that might take time,” answered Alternia honestly.

“You are unascended?” said Borte, surprised. It was a commonly known fact that unascended queens were less powerful than fully ascended ones with hives.

“Yes, Celestia’s duties prevented me from gathering a hive and ascending.” said Alternia truthfully, but also tactfully.

“Thank you,” said Chrysalis, her emotions of relief clear through the mental link.

Sarar leaned forward on the table, her eyes narrowed, jaw set.

“Why did you forgive your sister, Chrysalis for your mother’s murder, and why did you convince your sisters to do the same? I doubt Belladonna would have given up her crusade were it not that you interfered somehow,” said the queen.

Alternia couldn’t help but glance at Chrysalis, who was biting her lip.

“Because I think my mother held no anger against what Chrysalis did, and I do not,” said Alternia.

“Why?” asked Sarar.

“My mother loved us all. Even as Chrysalis rebelled against her, she continued to warn and caution Chrysalis. Even when she was dying, she said no words of vengeance, simply smiled at both of us.” Alternia paused as a thought occurred to her, and she decided to act on it. “As her friend, Queen Sarar, I believe you should know that above all, my mother was a queen of great mercy, and that was what made her truly great.”

Sarar swallowed, and said nothing for one long second, before she sighed. “That is true.” Then, the amazement of all, the elderly queen chuckled.

“You see, when I first met your mother, I was trying to kill her,” said Sarar. Alternia and her sisters blinked, even as Sarar shook her head ruefully. “She spared my life. We became friends shortly after that. So I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt, Queen Alternia, but if your sister moves one more step out of line…” Sarar glared at Chrysalis and said nothing else.

“I thank you for the mercy you have shown to my sister, Queen Sarar,” said Alternia bowing.

“Well, now that Queen Alternia’s been introduced, I motion to move the topic of discussion to the issue put forward by Queens Chrysalis, Simulacris and Belladonna,” said Queen Shebar, one of the other younger queens in the council.

“Seconded, any objections?” asked Queen Pythadora. There were none. “Then let us go to the third and perhaps the most important topic of this session. The resurfacing of Aquestria, ruled by the kelpie, Empress Tethys.”

Wutien shrugged. “What do the kelpies have to do with us? Let us leave them alone and they will stay in their oceans.”

“That is not an option, Queen Wutien. The kelpies are too much of a threat to simply be left alone,” said Sarar.

Pythadora frowned. “Isn’t it possible that they can be reasoned with? They are capable of speech as shown by the appearance of this Empress Tethys.”

Chrysalis shook her head. “While that may be true, I have never encountered a talking kelpie, and we must remember those gryphon soldiers were traumatized by their ordeal.”

“Besides, kelpies are nothing like Gryphons,” spat Lionore.

“How precisely?” asked Queen Didor.

“Gryphons may eat meat, but kelpies are known cannibals. While gryphons who are known to eat herbivore products like scones and bread, kelpies have only been seen hunting and devouring the flesh of creatures,” said Kagura.

“And we must remember one of their favorite sapient species to prey on are changelings. We don’t know why, but they have always shown a preference to hunting us,” said Chrysalis.

All the queens shivered at that and Alternia could hear some of the younger ones swearing on the name of the Great Hive Mothers.

“Damn, can we not organize a force to drive them away?” asked Borte.

“Are you suggesting we mobilize an army to face them? That has not been done since the Great Hive Mothers walked the land!” protested Shebar.

“Well what can we do? If we just sit here and let them come, we’ll be crushed,” growled Borte. The table began to descend into a milieu of bickering queens. Until Sarar’s voice cut through the din.

“Enough!”

The queens stared at the elderly queen, who had risen to her hooves. Her wings, tattered by years and a thousand battles, flared open menacingly, striking every one of them silent.

“Thank you for your input, Queens of the Council, but please, we have no time to be bickering around like this.” Sarar’s eyes scanned the rest of the queen and rested on Alternia.

“Queen Alternia, what say you on this subject? You seem to have a question that you want to ask,” said Sarar. Alternia, shaken from her quiet contemplation, blinked, and cleared her throat.

“Why now?” asked Alternia.

The rest of the queens stared at Alternia. “Why what?” asked Pythadora.

“Why are the kelpies rising now? If they are our number one enemy then why have we been left in relative peace for so long? Why has the world forgotten about them to the point that even we changeling queens have little knowledge on these creatures? Can we or not re-establish that state of affairs again?” asked Alternia.

Sarar frowned. “I doubt peace will be re-established so easily, but you do have a point Queen Alternia, and I might have a lead.” Sarar glanced around. “Do we have a map of the Eastern Seas?”

Alternia levitated one from under the table, near her seat, and unrolled it. The cartograph was of the finest Equestrian make, finished shortly before the Great Tsunami.

Sarar pointed to the middle of the Eastern Seas, close to where the Gryphonian Fleet had been lost. “A thousand years ago, the ruler of the Eastern Seas was the Sea Pony Empress named Samudra. She kept the kelpies down and made sure only a few made it to the shore.”

“Princess Celestia told me the same thing,” said Alternia frowning. She wasn’t sure what Sarar was offering would help, but she kept her reservations to herself.

“What you don’t know though, Queen Alternia, is that your mother and I were in contact with Samudra.” The sisters eyes widened as Sarar smirked. “Back then, our hives and Aquestria had a form of diplomatic relationships. Meeting under the cover of darkness in small coves on the eastern shore of Equestria, we interchanged news, traded goods and held meetings. I even met Samudra several times with Chamelia.”

Sarar’s brow furrowed. “But shortly before Chamelia died, Samudra and her sea ponies went silent.”

“Silent?” asked Chrysalis.

Sarar briefly scowled at Chrysalis. “No messages, no diplomats sent out. Nothing, and for months. We searched the usual meeting places, but the sea ponies had for all intents and purposes, disappeared.” Sarar grimaced. “The rest of the queens of the council were unworried. They didn’t see it as an issue because kelpies hadn’t been a problem for years. Chamelia however, knew better and explained to me that not knowing what happened to Samudra would basically mean not knowing how strong the kelpies could be getting. We planned to embark on a complicated underwater expedition to Aquamaris, the sea pony capital, but then, Chamelia died, and I dared not risk going to sea by myself without any other support.”

“Why did you not pursue that lead afterwards?” asked Didor.

Sarar scoffed. “By then, it had been years since we’ve heard of anything in the Eastern Sea, and there didn’t seem to be a problem. I wasn’t going to go alone into uncharted territory, not when I had everything to risk.”

Alternia sighed. “I did meet Samudra on request a few years after I became Celestia’s Proxy and we discussed a few trivial matters, but kelpies never came up. According to what Celestia told me, she had deliberately withheld some of her memories when she transferred hers into mine and from that Samudra was able to recognize that I was not Celestia.”

“Hmm, there has to be some changeling with information on what happened in the Eastern Sea that led to this,” said Pythadora.

Simulacris blinked and tapped her hoof on the island city of Venecia, drawing every queen’s gaze to her. “Actually there is. Queen Murmillar of the Sea Snakes. If there is a beast or creature to be found, Murmillar would know everything about it. With her access to Venecia’s trade route and the archive of her hive, Murmillar has the only changeling run library in the world, and it contains information I think the Canterlot Archives do not possess.”

Kagura sighed. “But her hive is on Venecia. With the destruction the tsunami wrecked on that island, I’m not surprised she couldn’t make it to the council or respond to the Queens Crystal.”

“Are you sure she’s not dead then?” asked Alternia worriedly.

“Murmillar? Impossible. You may not have met her, Queen Alternia, but I assure you, Queen Murmillar is the last changeling that would get herself killed,” said Lionore.

“She’s not just a librarian, Murmillar is a very good fighter, and she’s smart. She always has a backup plan,” added Kleis Patra.

“Put it this way, Queen Alternia, if Queen Murmillar is dead, then the changeling race is in big trouble, but I doubt it’ll come to that,” said Sarar in a reassuring tone. It didn’t reassure Alternia though. The hole in her chest was evidence of the last time she had thought she was safe, and wasn’t.

Their was a heavy knock on the door.

“And she’s here. Only Murmillar knocks that heavily,” chuckled Belladonna. She got up from her seat and trotted to the door. Unlocking it, she swung it open.

Letting a too-thin, battered, roughly-bandaged changeling queen fall flat onto the floor.

“Simulacris, the first aid kit!” yelled Belladonna, crouching down next to the queen.

As Sarar yelled for every other changeling else to remain seated, Simulacris seized the kit under the table and dashed behind the shocked changeling queens to her sister’s side. When she reached the wounded changeling though, she froze.

A half-choked, despairing wail cut through the room.

“Retariusil! No! NO!” screamed Simulacris.

“Who?” demanded Alternia through their mental link, even as her features remained composed. What could possibly make her younger sister scream like that?

“Murmillar’s daughter and heir, but if she’s here then…” Chrysalis’s mouth dropped open. “Oh Great Mothers.” Grimacing, Alternia stood up, and quickly trotted past the open-mouthed queens to stand beside the stone-faced Belladonna, and the crying Simulacris. Gently, Alternia leant down close to Retariusil’s head, brushing the messy bronze-colored mane from the younger queen’s eyes.

“Retariusil, my name is Alternia. You’ve made it to the Queens Council. You’re safe now,” said Alternia.

The young queen, heaving in deep breaths of air, croaked a quiet “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, but I need to ask you a question, Retariusil,” asked Alternia, staring into Retariusil’s tired eyes.

The young queen nodded woodenly. “I know.”

Alternia felt her heart sink, but she had to be sure. “Where is your mother, Murmillar?” she asked.

The young changeling queen’s moist amber eyes told Alternia all she needed to know, but the answer confirmed Alternia’s worst fears.

“Mom’s dead.”

Though the queens were clamoring for answers, Belladonna had declared Retariusil unfit and had taken her away. Their absence had left the queens in an uneasy state. Some deliberations were attempted, and others tried to restore order, but the gathering had descended into frightened whispers around the table.

That was until Kagura stood up and addressed Alternia, her sharp tone cutting through the inane chatter.

“Queen Alternia, Equestria and Venecia are heavily involved in the crisis at hoof. What measures are you planning to take in the Eastern Sea?”

Alternia turned to face the white-maned queen. “There are calls for Equestria and Venecia to fight the kelpies with our navy, but I do not believe that is the wisest course of action.”

Kleis Patra raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What do you think Equestria should try?”

“Containment by diplomatic means.”

The queens stared at Alternia. Several had horrified, open-jaw looks, the others were blinking furiously as if they didn’t believe what they had just heard. The four daughters of Chamelia, however, sat calmly as they waited for the queens to respond.

“Are you insane? We’ve just established that the kelpies think of us as a particularly rare delicacy!” snapped Borte.

Pythadora nodded. “We should focus on targeting and neutralize Tethys at the first opportunity we get. At least we’d be able to cut the head off of the snake and perhaps cause hostilities to cease altogether.”

“Oh great, kill a battleship-sinking super-kelpie? That must be so easy. Besides, I think the kelpies will take offense to their empress being offed!” scoffed Lionore.

“Better than the changeling race seeking peace with their worst enemy!” retorted Pythadora.

Alternia’s mask of neutrality revealed nothing as she cut in and spoke, calm and collected.

“I do not mean to say we changelings should as well, but considering the advantages of the kelpie race in their home environment, trying to combat them would incur catastrophic losses for any race that attempts to open an offensive against them, or even engage them on water. Thus, I believe our best option is containment by diplomatic means. Within a week, I will be setting out in a small flotilla to the Eastern Sea where I will attempt to make contact with the kelpies and their Empress Tethys. It will be dangerous, and some concessions will have to be made, but we have no other option if we do not wish to descend into open war that we will undoubtedly lose.”

Shebar glared at Alternia. “Are you suggesting we just give them whatever they want so that we can live in peace? We have no guarantee that they will accept!”

It was only a slight narrowing of her eyes, but Alternia’s glare made some of the more discerning queens widen their eyes, and the flare of hard determination in her emotional state shocked the other queens into submission.

“No. I do not suggest that. Equestria will not simply give in to all the kelpies demands, and neither should we queens. We have a responsibility to our changelings, and in my case, I am responsible for my ponies. We should not force something upon our changelings that they cannot bear with. However, what I want to do, is to exhaust all possible options. We know rather little about the kelpies after all, how do we know for sure they do not wish to negotiate? Or would you rather resort to war, something we cannot predict, cannot take back, and against of a foe of these capabilities, will likely end in our ruin?”

“Just tell Celestia and Luna to use their sun and moon powers to attack the sea!” retorted Shebar.

“That’s a terrible idea,” said Alternia quite bluntly. “For one, where do they attack? There is a lot of ocean out there.” Alternia punctuated this statement with a dramatic sweep of her hoof over the map in the middle of the table. “Two, have you considered the environmental damage that such an attack will do? We’d ruin the ocean and I’d rather not use scorched earth tactics that aren’t actually possible.”

“Wait, why do you say they aren’t possible, Alternia?” asked Chrysalis.

Turning to her sister Alternia grimaced. “Because Luna and Celestia don’t actually have the power to use their celestial bodies like that. At best, they are stewards, maintainers of an existing cycle, and as the changeling who moved those bodies for a thousand years, I know more than anybody that the movement of the sun and moon is a responsibility, not a privilege.”

Queen Wutien snorted. “Why don’t we just let them come to our shores then. Engage them on land and destroy them there. What need we have of the oceans?”

Alternia opened her mouth, but Kagura spoke first.

“We cannot win a war on the defensive,” said the older queen as she glanced briefly at Alternia. Inclining her head slightly, Alternia “thanked” Kagura for her support, and the elder queen continued. “They are shapeshifters like us, and there is no lore that tells us that kelpies are not restricted from roaming the rivers. Yes, a war on land is far more enviable, but should we not attempt to avert the possibility of war at all cost? Love blooms far rarer in wartime than in peacetime after all. Diplomatic containment is therefore the most viable option, one that I think we should attempt.” Kagura glanced at Sarar. “What do you think, Sarar?”

Sarar didn’t respond, she was staring at the map intently, and Kagura raised an eyebrow and poked her friend.

“Sarar! You’re getting into your constipated face again!”

As the other queens of the council chuckled under their breaths, Sarar spluttered. “Wait what! I don’t have a constipated face!”

“Then what were you thinking about?” asked Kagura.

The head of the council sighed. “I was just wondering… aside from those two tsunamis… which frankly we have little evidence that the kelpies caused, the kelpies actually seem oddly defensive in their actions.” Several of the queens voices rose, but Sarar raised a hoof. “Hear me out. Consider this…. Their ultimatum was essentially a ‘get the heck out of my ocean’ in nature, and their attacks have been confined to the water. It’s almost as if their attacks were defensive in nature.” Sarar shook her head. “Regardless, I believe Alternia has a point. We should negotiate a solution.”

To Alternia’s relief, many of the other queens nodded in agreement, or at least appeared contemplative in light of Kagura’s speech. Perhaps she would be able to get their backing for this mission after all.

“No!” roared a voice.

Alternia’s eyes flicked to the entrance of the throne hall quickly enough to see the doors slam open. Retariusil, her amber eyes blazing, and mane streaming behind her, she limped into the room, a frustrated Belladonna following her, levitating many rolls of bandages.

“You cowards! How can you consider letting those monsters get away unscathed,” snarled Retariusil. Despite being bandaged almost all over her carapace, the young queen’s eyes gazed down on the others with an imperiousness unbecoming of her age.

“Do you know how my mother, Queen Murmillar died?” Retariusil paused, but no queen responded.

“She was murdered by the kelpies. Ambushed by the scum and dragged away into the depths of the ocean, and probably eaten alive! I know the lore, I know better than any of you what they wanted with her, and I know how they think of changelings. As long as they think of us as prey, there will be no peace between our kinds. How could you be so foolish to think that we can negotiate with such wretches?” spat Retariusil.

“Have you tried?”

Retariusil turned to face Alternia, who met the young queen’s narrowed eyes with a practiced mask of dispassionate calm.

“They just attacked my mother! Attacked my changelings! There was no room for negotiation or any offer, and they must pay for what they have done!”

“And if I went with that logic, Queen Chrysalis and Equestria would have been at war, but here we are, seated beside each other, sisters once again.” Alternia paused for a moment as she let some sympathy etch into her expression. “Retariusil, what your hive needs, what our hives need, is not an unpredictable war where we have to gamble our lives over the slim possibility of victory, but safety. Or will you send the remainder of your mother’s changelings to join her in death?”

Retariusil’s lips contorted into anguish as she opened her mouth and closed it just as quickly. Her exhausted legs trembling, Retariusil sat down in an empty chair and heaved in several large breaths of air, each growing progressively slower until she now met Alternia with a level gaze.

“No. Not if the Queens Council assists me in retrieving my mother’s last work. A guide to the kelpies.”

“What do you mean?” demanded Kagura.

Retariusil’s lips twitched in the ghost of a grin as she looked around the council room. “About a year ago, my mother took in a wounded sea pony. She interviewed him extensively for over a month, and shortly after he returned to the sea, she told me that she was working on a guide to kelpies with those interviews as reference. When Venecia was hit by the tsunami and flooded our hive, we had to abandon our home, and left that book behind, but that book has water-repelling charms placed on it.”

“What proof do you have of the existence of this book?” asked Kleis Patr.

“I’ve seen it, I’ve read a bit of it, and I know where the kelpies come from. The kelpies, unlike the regular sea ponies, come from far deeper waters than the sea ponies. From the deepest abyss, and canyons in the sea. That’s been their home for years, at least until recently.”

Alternia couldn’t help but flinch as she felt the extent of Retariusil’s rage, its burning vehemence, its vindictive tones. It made Alternia a bit uncomfortable, and she could tell Chrysalis stiffened.

“If we can obtain this book, we can go on the offensive against the kelpies. This book can tell us of the kelpie weaknesses, their abilities, and we can take advantage of that to wipe those monsters from the waters, once and for all,” declared Retariusil.

The queens glanced at each other some whispering as they discussed the implications of the existence of the book. This was when Belladonna stood to speak.

“I think that Queen Retariusil has a point. The book must be retrieved. I doubt it will give us a perfect opportunity with which to counter the kelpies, but we must know more about our enemy.”

“For once I agree with you, Belladonna. We must retrieve the book before we are able to make a decision to go to war or not,” said Sarar to the nods of approval from the other queens. Retariusil flinched at that, but she said nothing as Sarar stood, coughing briefly into her hoof. “Queen Alternia, considering you are going on a diplomatic voyage to the Eastern Seas, would it be possible for you to take Queen Retariusil with you so that you can stop at Venecia and retrieve that book?”

“It is, and my ships are ready so I can set out immediately. Though…” Alternia frowned as she considered the difficulty of the task. “I would need some help though. I do not have many changelings in my service.”

“That is fine. Queen Chrysalis, would you consent to escorting your sister in this dangerous task?” asked Sarar, her eyes flashing at Chrysalis. It was clear the elder queen still had reservations about Alternia’s sister.

“Of course,” said Chrysalis, not rising to the bait.

Sarar nodded and turned to Retariusil. “Is that satisfactory, Queen Retariusil?”

“Yes, Queen Sarar,” said Retariusil, but there was enough of a growl in her voice for most to tell that she was not entirely satisfied.

“Good,” said Sarar, not missing a beat. She then addressed all the queens. “I motion for a recess to this council for lunch break.”

Her proposal was seconded eagerly by the hungry queens.

The council resumed after lunch, but the conversation strayed away from the kelpies and onto defensive talks between the various hives, which was followed by Kagura motioning for defensive talks between the Queens Council and Equestria, which Alternia supported.

Overall, Alternia thought the Queens Council to be quite productive, though she had an unexpected tag along.

That tag along, which was Retariusil, was seated across from her in the train, as Alternia’s guards kept a wary eyes on her. It turned out Retariusil had not had the chance to bring any of her own entourage, and had travelled alone, and Alternia had generously offered to provide accommodation.

“So, you were Princess Celestia?” Retariusil asked.

Alternia chuckled. “I was her proxy, but I did pretend to be her.”

Retariusil nodded her lips turning up in a small smile. “I saw you once, years ago when I was a filly. You were visiting Venecia, and I thought you were more regal than my own mother.”

“Thank you,” said Alternia.

“Though… I didn’t realize you would be so… cold.”

Alternia frowned. “Excuse me?”

Retariusil had the good sense to look away sheepishly and sigh. “I just wonder how you could look at everything so… logically, not rise to any bait, not get angry...”

Alternia realized in an instant why Retariusil was asking her this and her heart went out to the young queen.

“I do feel, Retariusil. For a long time, I was furious at Chrysalis for killing our mother, and depriving me of the opportunity to start my own hive.”

Retariusil blinked. “But… you two seem to be such good friends now. She even agreed to escort you.”

There was a smile on Alternia’s features as she recalled Chrysalis’s gift of changelings to her, and the support she had gave in the council.

“It took a while, but I forgave her. She didn’t mean to do it after all.”

“Still, how do you… get over it?” whispered Retariusil.

Closing her eyes, Alternia winced. “You never quite do. You need to have faith that your mother is in a better place, and remember that she will always love you.”

Alternia turned away as she heard the sniffling burst out into a full out sobs. “Then all you can do is try to live up to her example.”

The changeling princess of Equestria had honestly made that last statement more for Retariusil’s comfort rather than to try to advise her. She was certain Retariusil would live by Murmillar’s example, if her devotion to her hive was any indication. So long as Retariusil learnt from her mother’s mistakes, she would likely live long and be an excellent queen.

However, something bothered Alternia about Murmillar’s fate. If the kelpies liked to eat changelings, why would they purposely drag Murmillar away?

Had they taken Murmillar away to be devoured later, or did they take her away to be devoured by a certain kelpie?

If the latter was the case though, Alternia was quite certain as to whom.

Author's Note

All of the queen names are again references, or at least partially inspired by fictional/historical characters. I wonder how many can you pick out?

Also, thank you to all of my readers for their support! You know who you are XD

Oh and here's the list of References if you couldn't figure it out

Lionore = Queen Eleanor of Aquitaine (historical)
Sarar = Sarah Kerrigan, Queen of Blades(Starcraft 2)
Zagara = Broodmother Zagara of the Swarm (Starcraft 2)
Kagura = A mess up on my part, I thought it meant Japanese for fox, but it turns out I accidentally referenced an Inuyasha antagonist. Apparently Kagura is also from kitsune legends...
Kleis Patra = Queen Cleopatra (historical)
Borte = Wife of Ghengis Khan (historical)
Shebar =The Queen of Sheba (biblical/historical)
Pythadora = Queen Pythodorida of Pontus (historical)
Didor = The Carthaginian Queen Dido (historical)
Wutien = Chinese Empress Wu Xe Tien (historical)
Murmillar = The Murmillo, a type of gladiator
Retariusil = Retarius, another type of gladiator

Interesting note, the Retarius and Mrumillo were said to have fought one another. The Murmillo being the symbolic "fish" and the Retarius being the symbolic "fisherman."

Chapter 9: The Storm Begins

On the bridge of the Llamrei, Celestia stood patiently as the sight of the errant Venecian convoy loomed ahead of them in the daylight. Around her were the rest of the battleship’s bridge crew, manning their posts.

As for Sunset Shimmer, Celestia had asked her to stay close, and so she did, practically squashed up next to the princess as the ponies around her ran around to carry out the functions of a warship at General Quarters.

Captain Smith, after consulting with an officer, turned to Celestia and saluted.

“Your highness, the Venecian Fleet is in range of our main batteries. They are not responding to our hails.”

“Hail them again. This time, inform them that should they not turn around and rejoin our escort, we will fire a warning shot. Also, order all ships to prepare their boarding parties and be ready to detain the mutineers.”

Smith nodded and yelled the order out to one of the ponies at the radio station. That pony fiddled with the dials and spoke into the radio again.

“No response captain!” yelled the radio officer.

Resisting the urge to swear, Celestia gritted her teeth and forced her jaw to relax. Why did it always have to be so difficult with some ponies?

“Captain, fire a warning shot.”

“Affirmative!” Smith turned to his officers. “Train forward turret two hundred meters to the rear of the convoy!”

“Yes sir! Traversing”

As the crew and officers of the Llamrei plotted and calculated their relative positions on a battle-board towards the rear of the bridge, Celestia and Sunset could see the massive turret on the bow deck of the Llamrei slowly turn, its guns elevating to target the convoy.

“Ready to fire, your highness!” said Smith.

Celestia inclined her head slightly, and put on the protective earmuffs she had been given.

“Fire.”

Nothing could quite prepare Celestia or Sunset for the sheer volume of the 12 inch main gun firing. The entire deck of the warship shook as the gun sent a massive shockwave and sound that shook Celestia’s and Sunset’s fur, which they could hear through their earmuffs.

The gun itself spat a tongue of smoke and flame out from its end, sending a shell at impossible to see speeds off into the distance. Even then, it took a moment for the shell to land in the water, sending a great tower of cascading water into the air.

Celestia watched in awe as the plume collapsed back upon itself, and it took a moment until she could hear Captain Smith’s query.

“Your highness, they’re hailing and they’ve surrendered.”

“Good, order them to heave to and —”

“Your highness! The Venecian ships are reporting their propellers are being jammed!”

Celestia spun around her eyes wide even as the officers in the bridge connected the dots and froze in horror.

They were going to be attacked.

“Captain! Turn our fleet around and have us circle on this position! We’re going to be attacked! Order the Venecians to abandon ship and get the pegasus boarding parties in the air to help them evacuate as many as we can!”

Smith nodded. “Yes, your highness! Fleet, battle about turn to Starboard and continue the turn to circle on this position! All ships, lock all external doors and prepare to be boarded!”

The officers on deck responded quickly, yelling out orders and running out and off of the bridge.

“Celestia, what do I do?” asked Sunset.

Celestia didn’t glance at Sunset. Her eyes had hardened into magenta flints and her tri-color mane shone with a bright, almost ethereal light, that comforted, but at the same time, terrified Sunset.

“Stay here, there is a pretty good likelihood we’ll need your fire magic to protect the ship.”

“Your highness! Some of the Venecians are refusing to evacuate, but most are taking to the boats,” said Smith with a grimace.

Her lips curled in a snarl, Celestia turned on Smith. Her voice a low, dangerous growl.

“Hail them again and tell them that if they insist on doing that, this fleet will abandon them to be kelpie bait!”

Smith swallowed, but nodded and rushed over to his first officer, while Sunset’s eyes widened.

“Oh Faust you’re serious, Celestia,” whispered Sunset.

Celestia didn’t look at her friend, her eyes being fixed on the horizon and the golden-armored pegasus teams taking flight to the Venecian ships. “Those idiots have put us in enough danger, Sunset. I will not sacrifice this fleet to save those too stubborn to save themselves.”

The Royal Guard pegasi squads worked quickly to get the Venician sailors who wanted to leave off. Most of them did want to leave, and within minutes, a fleet of lifeboats now made their way to the Equestrian Fleet, all of them towed by Royal Guard pegasi that nervously glanced at the water below.

It was even worse for the sailors in the lifeboats, a motley combination of earth pony, unicorn, and even zebra sailors as reflective of the multinational population of Venecia. They knew they were at the mercy of the sea.

Which was why when the first lifeboat flipped, everybody started to panic.

Lifeboats are pretty stable after all, and every sailor with half a mind would realize that there was no way a boat would just flip.

And even if they didn’t realize that, there was simply no way to miss what they saw.

That is the water itself frothing as half dolphin, half equine shaped figures surfaced from the depths of the sea. They seized the confused sailors and with their hooves and with a quiet splash, dragged them into the depths, their flukes being the last to vanish.

Needless to say, everybody started screaming.

The poor pegasus boarding captain reacted instinctively, by firstly, stating the obvious.

“We’re under attack!”

One of the sailors snapped at the captain. “NO S—!”

Except his boat went over next, toppling him and his fellows into the water. Luckily, by this time though, the captain had gotten his act together. He swooped down and scooped the swearing sailor up, dropping him into one of the still floating boats before yelling at a nearby private.

“Get a messenger to the Llamrei! Tell them to get us some reinforcements and get their flanks over here!”

The private, a mare, shot off to the fleet of waiting ships. The other pegasus guards who were not pulling the lines and the griffon sailors swooped down to the sea. The ponies from the sea still yanked many of the sailors into the water, but the Royal Guard pegasi managed to seize some of the other sailors and drop them into lifeboats that were rapidly being overcrowded.

Any attempts by the pegasi to hit the elusive sea equines however, failed. They just splashed water. Though sometimes a dive might interrupt a snatch and drown, it mostly failed.

And with the rate of the lifeboats being flipped over like falling dominos, sending screaming sailors into the water and into the clutches of their captors, it seemed like none of them would make it alive.

It was at that moment when all hope seemed lost that something odd began to happen. A golden light surrounded every one of the sailors in the water and they rose slowly into the air. Some wailed as the sea equines held onto them with their two front hooves, but the sailors continued to rise, until even the most daring of the hangers-on dropped back into the water.

The source of this light, stood, hovering in the air, her white form blazing even in the daylight, her hair whipping in the sea breeze. It was Celestia, Princess of Equestria.

And judging by the scowl on her fair features, she was furious.

“Seaponies of Empress Samudra! For what purpose do you attack our ships and sailors!” roared Celestia.

Sailors clapped their hooves or claws to their ears at the volume of Celestia’s voice, but the seaponies only flipped another lifeboat. As the lifeboat twisted over however, golden magic steadied it.

“Enough of this! If you do not explain yourselves, we will…”

But there was no response, and Celestia found her voice trailing off as she realized the seaponies had simply gone.

The scowl Celestia had on her features as she landed on the compass platform of the Llamrei made everypony near her take a step back. Behind her, the Equestrian destroyers picked up the sailors off of the surviving lifeboats.

“Captain Smith, get us turned around and out of this place now,” ordered Celestia as she stalked off to the stairs off the platform. However, Smith didn’t reply immediately, and so Celestia turned slowly to face the captain, who swallowed.

“Is there a problem, Captain Smith?”

Smith was doing that odd squirm without actually moving your legs that ponies paralyzed with fear would do.

“Your highness, it appears that when we slowed to pick up the lifeboats, the kelpies took the opportunity to disable several of our ships propellers and rudders.”

“Seaponies, Captain. It appears that seaponies working for the Empress Tethys likely were behind the disabling of those ships,” corrected Celestia. Sighing, she rubbed her head. “How many ships were disabled and when can we get underway?”

“That’s the thing, some of our ships can’t and will need repairs at a drydock. All our battleships are dead in the water, including this one. Our destroyers and cruisers fared better as they didn’t have to slow down so much, but two of them have been disabled. We’re attaching tow lines but our fleet’s top speed has been significantly slowed to ten knots.”

Her eyes widening, Celestia felt a growing dread forming in her heart. “Wait, you mean we can’t make full speed out of these seas?”

“No your highness.”

Celestia bit her lip and turned around, surveying her fleet for a moment, noting that several of the battleships had stopped moving even as the destroyers and cruisers threw lines to them.

“How far are we from Venecia?” asked Celestia.

“A little more than one day, your highness,” said Smith.

Celestia shut her eyes and swallowed before she spoke. “Detach the griffon cruiser and destroyer under tow. We’ll have to leave them behind if we are to get out of this alive. Besides, I doubt the griffons are going to be able to recover their ships anytime soon. Then, take the jammed vessels under tow and set a course for Venecia at full speed.”

Smith’s eyes widened “Your highness, I thought we were trying to get away from Venecia?”

“We won’t be able to get away from Venecia at that speed. It’s basically a crawl. Our only option is to make for the island and get our ships repaired.” Celestia opened her eyes and faced the captain again. “Hurry, Captain!”

“But what about the remaining Venecian ships?” asked Captain Smith.

Her eyes briefly looking over the limping Venecian convoy ships in the distance, Celestia grimaced.

“Leave them. They have expressed their allegiance, and I will not risk this fleet any further to save those who do not let others save them. Now get going!” ordered Celestia sharply.

Smith saluted and ran down to the bridge, he was followed by his officers and other sailors, leaving Celestia on the compass platform.

As well as one trembling Sunset Shimmer, who had rushed to the compass platform with the officers.

Immediately, Celestia found herself wordless. “Sunset… I…”

“I know you’re right!”

Sunset was trying her best to stay on all four hooves, but her strength failed and she sat her flank down on the deck.

“I know you are right, Celestia. Those Venecians still left on the boats brought it upon themselves with their stubbornness. I’m just… scared. Will we ever even make it to Venecia? Are we going to make it out of this alive?”

Celestia grabbed Sunset in her hooves and pulled her into her chest.

“We will Sunset, if anything I promise we will,” promised Celestia.

That was when the Llamrei shook, and a great screeching sound filled the air, like as if a gryphon ran its claws down a blackboard. The bits of the Llamrei’s deck vibrating so furiously that Celestia and Sunset nearly lost their balance. Fixtures rattled, lines thrummed, and ponies reeled as the Llamrei almost seemed to want to buck its crew off.

Then all of a sudden, the shaking stopped and Celestia could stand again.

Sunset looked out over the sea, frowning. “What in Equestria— Oh Faust.” The unicorn immediately paled, her mouth dropping open as she stared out to the rear of the ship.

Celestia, looked in the direction of her friend and felt a chill through her heart.

The Llamrei when under steam, would leave a pretty big wake behind it, but right now it was dead in the water, and about to be taken under tow.

Which meant the massive A-shaped wake behind the ship right now, going the opposite direction that the Llamrei should go if under steam, was definitely NOT the battleship’s.

Whatever it was though, and nobody could figure out what it was because whatever ‘it’ was was underwater, it was the same size that the battleship’s wake would be...

Celestia lunged for the phone to the bridge and roared into it, “GET US OUT OF HERE! NOW!”

“Yes your highness!” screamed Smith from below in the bridge.

“Celestia! It’s submerged!” yelled Sunset.

Celestia spun around and cursed, the monster, whatever it was had gone and dived deep, but who knows where it would surface. It could possibly even be the Empress Tethys herself.

As confident as Celestia was in her own abilities, she did not want to fight the Empress now, not with her ships disabled, and not with knowing that the Empress could drag an entire battleship down into the depths.

“All hooves to general quarters! Get our dead ships under tow and prepare to be boarded” she ordered into the communication pipe. Not waiting for an affirmative answer, Celestia took to the skies, her horn ready to blast the creature if it dared show itself to the light of day.

Many, agonizingly long minutes passed, and still Celestia hovered, Sunset watching her. The Equestrian fleet got under way, pulling away slowly from the limp Venecian ships that were fast disappearing on the horizon of the slowly setting sun.

“What the heck was that?” asked Sunset.

“A warning, of what I am not entirely sure, but we best heed…” Celestia’s eyes widened as her eyes scanned the horizon. “Oh no.”

In the distance, huge, long, dark blue tentacles, clear even at this distance, rose into the air, wrapping around one of the stubborn Venecian ships. Celestia could hear the faint wails of the once stubborn crew as their vessel was dragged into the water, slowly, resisting, but unable to fight back against the monster that had caught hold.

And as much as Celestia wanted to go help the poor souls who were now the monster’s prey, she couldn’t. For who knew if another monster would attack her fleet, her subjects, while she was trying to save what few sailors that would survive from that monster?

No, Celestia sighed heavily as she landed back on the deck. She had offered those Venecians enough chances.

“Look away, Sunset, look away,” ordered Celestia as she grimly watched as the monster seized another vessel.

Sunset complied, sobbing as she buried her face into Celestia’s shoulder.

It was a grim assembly connected by the link provided by the crystal balls. Luna’s was horrified, her eyes wide, Celestia was downcast, her chin drooped and ears flat against her head, and Alternia…

Her lips were pressed together in the thinnest line, curving in the slightest hint of a scowl. Her eyes narrowed, one could practically see the gears turning in her head.

“Celestia, you know more about seaponies than either of us. What does this mean?”

The solar alicorn frowned.. “Apart from the obvious that seaponies appear to be supporting the kelpies, it means several things. That Empress Samudra, or her successor, was deposed by Tethys with seapony support. It also could mean that Empress Tethys came to power by legitimate succession. This is in spite of all that we ourselves know about kelpies and seapony relations, in that they are supposed to be hostile against one another.”

“Is it possible that the kelpies are enslaving the seaponies and forcing them to do their dirty work?” asked Luna.

Celestia shook her head. “There are far too many seaponies for the kelpies to rule over them by force. The seaponies are the dominant race in Aquestria and they would not accept kelpie rule lightly.”

Alternia grimaced. “It also could mean that something united the seaponies and kelpies.”

“That is… more likely, though we have a difficult time imagining what possibly could unite the common interests of both species,” said Celestia.

“Maybe the sea itself?”

Celestia and Alternia stared at Luna. “Explain, sister,” said Celestia.

“The Empress, Tethys, was oddly specific in ordering us to clear the Eastern Seas. Perhaps they’ve united over establishing sovereign control of their waters?”

Alternia nodded. “Perhaps, but the question remains, why now? Why not a hundred years earlier?”

The triarchs sat in silence, each in their own thoughts for several long seconds.

Until Celesta couldn’t take it any longer and slammed her hoof on the table, bouncing her crystal ball up.

“Confound it! We know nothing about the kelpies apart from the danger they pose, that they have likely united with the seaponies, and that they want us out of the Eastern Seas. We do not even know if they actually set off the tsunami that destroyed the pirates, or even if it was them that were working with the pirates in the first place! All of these unanswered questions rankle our mind!”

“All the more reason we seek to make diplomatic contact with them, Celestia,” said Alternia.

Luna glanced at Alternia’s image, brow furrowed in worry. “Alternia, what’s the point? We have nothing to negotiate with them for, and they have shown they are obviously hostile to Equestria and Venecia. We should prepare for war.”

Alternia paused for a second, but shook her head. “We don’t know that, though we do need to prepare for the worst. It is why you are talking to the changelings about joint defensive measures, and why we’ve commissioned more ships. However, as Celestia said, we know too little about our enemy. We don’t know their long term goal, their reasons for why they started to pursue it now, or how truly powerful they are.”

“Ah, we see now… thou want to make diplomatic contact in order to ascertain their motives, so in the event of a war, we can anticipate their actions better,” said Celestia.

“Precisely. It is too much to pin all our hopes on a negotiated settlement at this point, but it is also something we must try due to the strength of our enemy. Right now however, we need to know more about our enemy, and we can only do this through establishing diplomatic contact. Additionally, I need to go to Venecia anyway to attempt to retrieve Murmilia’s book on kelpies. If it can tell us anything about their motives or culture, we can use that to our advantage.”

“Thereby at least figuring out who our enemy is and why they fight,” finished Luna, nodding slowly. She didn’t seem entirely convinced however, as her brow was still furrowed.

Celestia sighed and nodded. “We agree with thy reasoning, Alternia. Just… stay safe.”

Alternia nodded. “You too, Celestia. Luna?”

The younger of the alicorn sisters grumbled, but also nodded in assent. “We think that your course of action is prudent, but just in case, we will continue our talks with the changelings, have our coastal defences examined for weak points, and have Marenitz further increase the rate of shipbuilding. We would do well to prepare for the worst.”

Alternia considered the proposal briefly, and nodded. “I agree. I also suggest you have Marenitz order the construction of several more zeppelins. We’re going to need them if sea communications with Venecia are cut off.”

“Understood. Be careful, Alternia,” said Luna.

Her heart warmed by the love of her co-rulers, Alternia smiled and dispelled the magical link between the crystal balls. Without saying a word, Alternia rose and walked to the french doors that led to the balcony outside her chambers, and looked out over Equestria.

It was midday, and there was a light drizzle scheduled for Canterlot, so small raindrops beat against the glass. Yet, Alternia still had a sweeping view of Canterlot, the mountain, and the countryside all the way to distant Ponyville.

Quiet moments like these kept her sane, and kept her grounded. And Alternia knew that she would need all her wits about her in the coming days. Too much rested on her to try to preserve the lives of those outside.

There was a knock on her door, and Alternia sighed, but pulled her lips into a small smile and turned around.

“Enter.”

The door opened to let in Buzz and Diamondshell, who were escorting Admiral Marenitz.

Alternia’s smile widened. “Admiral, this is a pleasant surprise. I trust you have something for me?”

Marenitz dropped her saddlebag onto the ground and pulled out a long roll of paper. Yes. A very interesting discovery. I am not sure how it affects the situation, but I thought I should bring it to your attention.”

With Buzz and Diamondshell’s help, Marenitz spread the paper out onto one of the tables in Alternia’s room and pinned the corners down. Now that it was open, Alternia could see that it was a map of Venecia’s waters, but extensive alterations had been made to it. There were a number of X’s, and circled areas in red ink.

“Your highness, this is a map laying out where ships have been lost these past few months. Our analysts were trying to find a pattern in the attacks, and I believe we have something.” Marenitz raised her cane and tapped on Venecia, in the centre of the map and slowly drew it over the sea. “Now, our initial hypothesis were that these attacks were random, and for the most part they are, but when we drew them all out we realized something.”

Alternia, who had been watching the path of the cane, found herself leaning forward as she realized what Marenitz was outlining to her.

“There’s a path where there are no attacks. A sea corridor from Equestria to Gryphonia, where there have been no assaults or disappearances, but why?”

Marenitz grinned. “Here’s the interesting part. We looked up a map of the old trade routes from Gryphonia to Equestria and realized that this corridor used to be an old trading route used back in the day when ships only had short masts and very limited sails. We’re talking about more than a thousand years ago, before Venecia ever came into existence.”

“That’s… intriguing… though that by itself doesn’t tell us why they are attacking,” said Alternia.

Nodding, Marenitz rolled up her map. “True, but realizing this, we went over what we knew about the attacks and found something else… strange. There have been no attacks on ships going away from Venecia.”

“What! None?” gasped Alternia.

Marenitz nodded. “Yes, and to confirm it, the oceanographer Matte Hoope and Captain Flint volunteered to head to Gryphonia, alone. They hopped from Venecia onto that route, while maintaining radio contact with a nearby zeppelin. They survived and didn’t see a single unnatural ripple.”

Turning away from the map, Alternia paced across her room, her lips twisted in a grimace. “Two ponies in a banged up fishing boat survived what the Gryphon fleet could not… there appears to be some method to the kelpies’ madness, Marenitz, but what…”

Marenitz frowned. “I don’t know, and will keep working with what I have. Meanwhile, retrieving that book of yours has become top priority. I doubt the kelpies and seaponies have accidentally left these evacuation routes open.”

Turning back to Marenitz, Alternia took a moment to consider what she knew and what she needed to know. “Agreed. Can you also try to have your archivists to search through their collections and see if they can find anything on the boundaries of Aquestria?”

“I’ll do what I can, your highness,” said Marenitz.

“Thank you.”

Later, throne room…

Harlequin, Diamondshell and Buzz had found it a bit odd when Alternia asked them to assemble all of her changelings in the throne room, but they had obeyed without hesitation. Now, they stood at the head of the group, weapons at their side, waiting for their liege.

“You got any idea what’s going on, captain?” Buzz asked.

There was a bit of a sulky expression on Harlequin’s features as he quietly whispered back, his eyes straight ahead. “No, her highness has been remarkably tight lipped these past few weeks.”

Buzz chuckled. “Loverbug misses his queen’s affections eh?”

“I’m just worried for her, Buzz,” said Harlequin.

Diamondshell cut in, her voice soft. “And he is right to, Buzz. Her highness’s sleep has been… fitful so to speak. She hides her worry well, but I’ve had to remind her to go to bed on several occasions.”

Buzz frowned, his earlier merriment fading away. “So something big is happening…”

Just then, Alternia entered from a side passage and the changelings stiffened. Silent, their queen trotted down the stairs up the dais to stand in front of them.

There was an odd look to Alternia’s face. There was a resigned note to her features, and yet her eyes were bright with resolve.

“My changelings, as you all know, I plan to lead a highly dangerous expedition to Venecia and her waters, which have been infested by kelpies. Kelpies who, above all else, like to devour changelings.”

The three chevalier commanders could hear their changelings mumble amongst themselves, and it was all they could do themselves to not gasp. They knew the tales about kelpies, but to think they originated from this horrible fact…

Yet, they didn’t interrupt their queen as Alternia continued. “Even so, the need for me to go to Venecia increases. Yesterday, as you know, I attended the Queens Council. Queen Murmillar of the Sea Serpents of Venecia, who was recently abducted by the kelpies, has in her hive’s possession a book on the kelpie species that we must recover to assist our actions in this coming crisis.

“Which is why I asked you all to gather here today. I wish to ask you if you would join me on this journey, and I wish to ask you to join me, not simply as subjects, but as part of my hive.”

Harlequin felt his heart jump into his chest as he beamed. Buzz blinked and grinned. Diamondshell stiffened but her lips twitched in the ghost of a proud smile.

Their queen, smiling a little more widely now seemed to grow taller in the sunlit room. “I have come to know you all in the past few months, some better than others, but I have found each one of you, changelings any queen would be proud to have serving under them. So I ask you all, will you accept me as your queen, and will you follow me to whatever end?”

Harlequin, Buzz and Diamondshell added their voices to the roar that came from the changelings. “Yes, your highness!”

Their queen nodded. “Then gather around.”

A circle was formed, Alternia in the centre, her eyes closed and horn glowing. Harlequin, Buzz and Diamondshell in the front row of the circle.

Silent, they watched as tendrils of Alternia’s green magic extended like plant feelers, slowly connecting the horn of each changeling. Judging by some of the winces and wide eyes, each of them felt slightly different as the tendril touched them.

Buzz got his tendril first of the three chevalier commands, and as he closed his eyes, he started.

He could feel the great determination, the resolve, that his queen embodied. He also felt her feelings of him. Not for him, no, it was quite clear that his queen didn’t see him in a romantic light, but Buzz could feel she appreciated his humor, his military experience, the grin he brought into discussions and his attempts to lighten the mood. She was truly a liege who valued him, and he felt satisfied by that.

Diamondshell was a bit hesitant, but she took a deep breath as she was linked. And immediately her eyes snapped open and she gasped.

Remorse, a degree of guilt. That was what Diamondshell felt. It was Alternia’s remorse for having been a part of driving Diamondshell from her home.

Then, there was the deep appreciation her queen felt for her. It was for dragging her to bed, for her blunt manner and for her seriousness in her duties; things that Diamondshell had seen as simply doing her job suddenly were magnified. Diamondshell could only swallow and send a single thought through her new link

There is nothing to forgive, my queen.

Halequin was perhaps the most nervous of all the chevaliers. He knew he was in love with his queen. He had a crush on her ever since he had seen her, and to his agitation, it hadn’t faded, it had grown the more he had seen Alternia. He admired her, saw her as so strong, but he also knew that she was not invincible. The Ponyville incident had seared itself into his mind. Yet, despite having spent several months with her, his queen had never seemed to express any interest in him, but neither had she expressed disinterest.

So when he was linked, he found himself in for a bit of a shock.

There was a wisp of love in the link. Deep appreciation dominated most of what he could feel, and that comforted him, but the presence of love, romantic in nature that gave Harlequin hope. He wasn’t sure if his queen was aware of it, but he could feel it and he grinned like a kid whose christmas came early.

Harlequin? Can you hear me?

Harlequin tensed up and spluttered, mentally anyway. That was his queen’s voice, in his head. Like his Queen Belladonna used to do. But why? Why now? Could she sense him?

First things first, answer her.

Uhh…Yes your highness? thought Harlequin.

I am well aware that you are in love with me.

Harlequin’s eyes snapped open and he gawked up to his queen, whose eyes were still closed, features calm.

I suggest you close your eyes and not gawk at me or else you will be subject to more barrack room gossip.

Harlequin swallowed and shut his eyes and jaw. Of course, your highness. Harlequin bit his lip. How long have you been aware of well… my feelings?

Since the day I interviewed you. Though I only became aware of the depth of your affections when I transferred love to you all.

She’s not using the word “infatuation”... huh. Maybe I have a chance? Thought Harlequin.

He was brutally reminded that his queen could hear his surface thoughts as he could sense his queen’s merriment in the link.

You do have a chance, Harlequin. Alternia hesitated then, and Harlequin could sense the oddest thing from his queen.

Nervousness.

Harlequin… I do like you, and I… welcome your feelings.

Harlequin could have started dancing right there and then, but he managed to keep his hooves under control.

As you know though, I am a princess, and your queen. I have many responsibilities. Are you sure you want to pursue me even with that in mind?

Your responsibility to your position was part of the reason I fell in love with you, your highness. I would not ask you to part from them. Answered Harlequin truthfully.

He could sense his queen’s trepidation, what for, he wasn’t certain, but he waited until she was ready to answer.

Harlequin, I have had twelve partners over the last one thousand years, and have not had a partner in fifty-four years, Harlequin, and not for lack of trying. I also… have never experienced true intimacy with another changeling.

That surprised Harlequin. If his queen was right, he had more experience with his own kind than his highness did. He also imagined that ponies and changelings would throw themselves at his queen, but considering her position and the circumstances of her and Chrysalis’s feud… it made sense.

I am not a very romantic changeling. In fact, I am wholly inexperienced in having any kind of relationship with a changeling.

You don’t have to worry about that, my queen. If you wish me to court you, I will respect your wishes.

Thank you, Harlequin. But there is also the matter of the crisis at hand. It will be most problematic to start a relationship now when we are both about to dive headlong into danger...

Harlequin signed and braced himself for disappointment.

That being said… I would be welcome to your courtship after the crisis has been settled, and should we survive this.

Hope flared in Harlequin’s chest. He knew they were both going to be in danger, but if they survived… he had a chance, and he had something he would be fighting for.

That’s perfect, your highness.

Gratitude poured into the link. Thank you, for understanding, Harlequin. She paused. It is time. We will speak later.

The links of all the changelings suddenly strengthened as Alternia’s horn flared a bright green that filled the throne room. Slowly, emerald flames rose around in a pillar around the queen as she raised her head, her horn still linked by magic to the horns of her new hive.

And a voice spoke, Alternia’s voice, yet it was blurred by the voices of all the changelings assembled as they spoke in unison with their queen.

“Let the spirits of the Great Hive Mothers, and all gathered here witness my ascension. I am Queen Alternia, daughter of Queen Chamelia, daughter of the Great Hive Mother Zagara.”

All the changelings could feel a hint of sorrow in their queen’s recollections, but mostly pride and overwhelming happiness. It was the fulfillment of a long dream, a once thought to be impossible dream, and the changelings rejoiced with their new sovereign.

“I claim the title of Queen, with all its power, its responsibility, its joys and its burdens. I claim a new name for my hive, a name which will be written in the annals of changeling history.”

“I claim the title of Queen Alternia, Hive Mother of The Phantoms.”

Their was a thunderclap. The magic in the air evaporated and the flames vanished. The changelings opened their eyes and they felt the links now permanently embedded into their mind. Their sacred connection to their queen, forever sealed.

Alternia herself was slightly taller, her horn was an inch longer, and her wings larger. Apart from that, she was the same except for one key difference.

There was now a black crown antenna on her head, just behind her silver tiara.

The mark of a fully ascended queen.

“All hail, Queen Alternia!” yelled Buzz.

And all the changelings assembled cheered. For to death or to life, they were now sworn to serve, and they would do so until they drew their last breath.

Author's Note

Welp. Crap is getting real and… what’s this?

Zerv note:

And here we have the rare Vrenatotitan, a living fossil of a dinosaur. Watch as this slow moving beast avoids any kind of literature, perhaps an inherent aversion to the literary arts such as writing. It is known that this beast has no drive whatsoever, leaving all work at the point where it was last forced to work as opposed to doing some on it's own time. Fascinating!

vren55:.... *slowly gets up and cracks knuckles* Gimme one second

Also, have a look at my Supplementary Blog Post on Changeling History.

Chapter 10: A Small Respite

RENS Hornblower (French pre-Dreadnought Jaureguiberry)

RENS Neptune (HMS Victoria and Albert I)

RENS Jack Sparrow (IJN Izanami class destroyer)

Equestrian Dockyards…

Alternia could not help but frown slightly as columns of changelings marched down the gangplank to the RENS Neptune, her diplomatic craft. Moored beside it was the battleship the RENS Hornblower and the destroyer the RENS Jack Sparrow.

“Are you need to bring all of these changeling on this trip, Chrysalis? They are two hundred of your best changeling soldiers and chevalliers?” she asked, turning to her sister.

Chrysalis shot Alternia a flat stare. “The Empress has pulled under entire ships, Alternia. And your Mirror Guard is only sixty strong.”

Alternia grimaced. “You’re right. I’m just…”— she turned away— “worried that you are putting too many of your changelings at risk for me.”

A warm hoof wrapped over Alternia’s back, and she looked back into Chrysalis’s smile. “For my little sister, I’d do anything. Let’s get on board and under way.”

Two days into Voyage aboard the RENS Neptune…

Being the Royal Diplomatic Yacht, the RENS Neptune had a number of facilities and equipment for the relaxation and enjoyment of those aboard, and they were not exclusive to the diplomats either. When Princess Alternia, then acting as Celestia, had commissioned the ship, she had insisted upon equipment that could bring all members of opposing delegations together.

It led, in Cyndra’s opinion, to one of the greatest things on the ship, a really really nice mess hall normally for the guards of any delegations, and now used by the changelings and ponies aboard the Neptune.

Why was it so great? Well the mess hall served delicious food, had basically unlimited ice cream, a stage for performances, and a bar. There was also food infused with love from both Chrysalis and Alternia and it had the effect of making every changeling very happy.

Cyndra was one of those, and she now sat down in the corner of the mess hall with some of her closest colleagues.

“So, Harlequin, have you had any progress trying to confess your feelings to Princess Alternia?” Buzz asked, a wide grin on his face.

Wait. Harlequin and my aunt? thought Cyndra.

Her eyes wide, Cyndra stared at Harlequin, who buried his head in the table and covered his ears with his hooves. “Nope, I’m not saying anything.”

Diamondshell had been watching the pair with a bored look, but at Harlequin’s response the edge of her mouth twitched in a ghost of a smile. “So some progress has been made, captain?”

“Wait, what’s this about Harlequin and my aunt?” Cyndra demanded as her brain recovered from its temporary shutdown.

Looking up from her notebook, Raven pushed her glasses up just a bit with her magic and chuckled. “Don’t you know, Cyndra? It’s the worst kept secret in the Mirror Guard and the castle that Captain Harlequin has a hopeless crush on Princess Alternia.”

Cyndra’s eyes narrowed on Harlequin. “You do?”

Harlequin swallowed and nodded. For a moment, the smaller female changeling looked as if she was channelling the stature and imperiousness of her mother.

“Alright, why do you like her, Harlequin?” Cyndra asked.

“That’s a rather obvious question, don’t you think, Cyndra?” asked Buzz.

Diamondshell finished the last of her ice cream and pursed her lips thoughtfully. “Well now that I think about it though, we’ve never heard about why Harlequin likes her highness.” She nudged Harlequin with a hoof. “Come on, Harlequin, you know Buzz is just being Buzz. I’m pretty sure he’s jealous.”

Harlequin raised his head, smiling tentatively as Buzz glared at Diamondshell.

“I am not!”

“You totally are.”

Buzz opened his mouth to retort and shut it. “Okay maybe a bit, but I don’t dig for her highness as hard as Harlequin does…” A sly look came over Buzz’s features. “Or you for that matter.”

If changelings could blush, and they couldn’t, Diamondshell would be red as a tomato.

“You take that back, Buzz, I’m warning you!”

Seeing the fury and embarrassment on Diamondshell’s face, and sensing her emotions, Buzz quickly backtracked.

“Sorry! That came out wrong. I well…” Buzz frowned and Cyndra could sense genuine curiosity from him. “I was just wondering how you went from hating her highness to being ready to bow to her.”

Diamondshell didn’t meet Buzz’s gaze. Instead her eyes shot to her mug of hot tea, which she took a slow sip out of.

“She gave me a chance to prove myself,” said Diamonshell simply.

Everypony and changeling present understood however. Cyndra had to chuckle. Only her aunt could de-fang the prickly chevalier with such a simple gesture.

Taking another sip, Diamondshell glanced at Harlequin. “I believe you were supposed to explain to us why you fell in love with her highness, Harlequin.”

The head captain was a little annoyed that he hadn’t escaped scrutiny, but he didn’t hesitate in answering.

“Her compassion, Diamondshell. I fell in love with her because of how she treats all of us, and her ponies, with such compassion.” Harlequin’s smiled as his eyes glazed over slightly. “I love her smile, how she tries to make every pony and changeling comfortable. I love that she is so strong, unyielding in the face of doubt, though willing to admit her own mistakes.”

Cyndra could sense something else was making Harlequin particularly happy about her aunt. There had been a slight spring in his steps since the link a few days ago. The captain was incredibly tight-lipped around it and whenever she had asked him about it, he very neatly side-stepped her inquiries.

“Well, my aunt tends to have that effect on ponies,” said Cyndra.

Raven nodded. “Indeed, which is why we are following her into seas ruled by a monstrous, battleship killing, changeling munching, super-kelpie.”

Buzz gritted his teeth. “Fighting that won’t be easy. You got a plan, Captain?”

Harlequin nodded, his eyes narrowed. “I have discussed it with her highness, and she will be covering it in the briefing with us tomorrow. Basically, should such an engagement occur, we are to provide support by magical and ranged means, as well as make sure that other kelpies cannot interfere. Her highness would act as vanguard against the monster, as only someone of her power can hope to engage the Empress directly and survive.”

“Essentially, we are keeping her back clear and doing whatever we can to land hits. That’s not a bad plan. What if her highness is incapacitated?” asked Diamondshell.

“We get her out of there and withdraw while using suppressive fire tactics. If we are near enough to Venecia we fly her there. We have no way of engaging such a threat on our own.”

“Fair enough,” said Buzz. He pursed his lips. “What about engagements versus kelpies?”

“Unfortunately, we’re on a boat and while we do know that they’re capable of manipulating water and are great in melee, that’s it. And considering our confined position, we will likely end up engaging them in melee. Use the tight corridors, and create crossfires and choke points when possible in the larger rooms. Keep an open mind, trust your instincts, but don’t act rashly would be my advice.”

Cyndra frowned. “What if their Empress grabs the ship and starts dragging it down?”

“We get her out of the ship under escort of the entire Mirror Guard. To do that we leave a pair of changelings behind to block the corridor every time we see a kelpie to buy the main group time to find an exit. Once we finally get out, we regroup midair to assess the situation. Be aware that the kelpie Empress might have powers atypical of kelpies, which means she might have stronger and better control over arcane magic. I trust you have memorized the ship layout by now?”

Buzz and Diamondshell nodded grimly, as did Cyndra and Raven. It had been one of the first things Harlequin had told them to do when they got on board.

“You know, considering what we can do, or the lack of what we can do against the kelpies, I think it is quite clear some of us are not coming back,” said Raven quite suddenly.

Diamondshell sighed. “I think we all know that, but if there is a chance of finding out anything more about the kelpies, it will be worth it.” She glanced at Raven. “I find it quite impressive that you decided to join us, Raven. You have very little combat experience after all.”

Raven chuckled. “Just as her highness needs you to protect her, she will need me to help her with writing up the plans for whatever measures Equestria will be taking during this crisis. I could not abandon her side in this moment, not when she so needs it.”

Cyndra finished the last of her chocolate and wiped her lips. “Not to mention, if my aunt can really pull off making a treaty with the kelpies that will hold and end this crisis, I would gladly follow her to whatever end,”

“Hear,” said Raven, Buzz, Diamondshell and Harlequin at the same time.

And for a while the five sat in a companionable silence, sipping their drinks and enjoying the chatter of guards and changelings around them.

“For what it's worth, this was fun. We should do it again if we have the chance. Tomorrow?” asked Harlequin.

Buzz nodded and grinned. “Tomorrow.”

Alternia’s stateroom…

Alternia was loath to spend taxpayer dollars on extravagant accommodations, but as the stateroom of her ship often became the private meeting chamber between herself and other diplomats for “unofficial” discussions, she invested accordingly to impress. The stateroom decor was therefore understated, but rich. Mahogany and oak panelled frames carved with images of ponies, of events from Equestrian history, partitioned the expansive stateroom chamber into private sleeping area, lounging room, game room, and bathroom. The furnishings, though bolted down for safety’s sake, were made from polished, rustic cedar woods from Zebrica and the west coast of Equestria.

It was in the lounge room, on the large central table, which could also be transformed into a pool table, that Alternia, Chrysalis and Retariusil now poured over a map of the approach to Venecia.

“Sister, do you have a plan for getting us to Venecia safely, and for attracting the kelpie Empress’s attention?” asked Chrysalis.

Alternia grimaced. “Getting there is easy. We’re following an old sailing trade route that appears to be, according to the data we have collected, the only safe route to the waters near Venecia. No ships that have followed this route or been on it have been attacked. What is more difficult is attracting the Empress’s attention, but for now, I’d like to avoid that. Our chances of even attempting to make a diplomatic agreement without that book are slim.”

Chrysalis nodded. “Right, we need to try to get the book. It opens our options and depending on what we could find, solving the crisis might depend on it. We are going to have to move off the trade route to get to Venecia however…”

Alternia sighed. “That is true. But at least most of our approach should be safe. Retariusil, what do you think?”

Alternia didn’t hold up much hope for a particularly eloquent answer, however. Retariusil had pretty much given only nods, and jotted down notes on her parchment as Alternia and Chrysalis explained the situation that Equestria and the changelings were in.

So it was a bit surprising when Retariusil’s features scrunched up in consternation and she frowned.

“I don’t know. There is a good chance the book might not tell us anything. Mom seemed quite enthused about it. However, I can’t guarantee that the information we find will give us any edge over the kelpies, considering their strengths over water. Moreover, we know we are now fighting the seaponies as well from what Celestia just told us.” Retariusil’s head drooped to the table as she groaned. “There is really going to be no way I can ever avenge my mother is there? Our enemy is just too strong.”

Alternia and Chrysalis couldn’t help but exchange sidelong glances.

Alternia, isn’t this the time you say something infuriatingly enlightening? thought Chrysalis to Alternia.

The thought Alternia sent back to Chrysalis was tinged with exasperation. Considering that I honestly wanted to kill you at one point, I don’t think I am best changeling to give advice on how to handle vengeful feelings.

Chrysalis didn’t even bother hiding the glare she sent at Alternia as she thought. Well I killed our mother unintentionally! I can hardly say anything in regards to getting over vengeful feelings! Besides, you forgave me didn’t you?

Alternia nodded, but her mouth tightened. Yes, but we can hardly ask Retariusil to forgive a kelpie empress who likely ate her mother alive.

Alternia, I’m just saying we should—

“I know the two of you are talking in each other’s heads!”

Alternia and Chrysalis turned back to Retariusil, who was now glaring at them.

Chrysalis sighed. “Retariusil, we’re sorry, we just want to—”

“I don’t need comforting!” snapped Retariusil. Chrysalis frowned and opened her mouth, but Alternia nudged her sister’s shoulder.

Wait.

And so the sisters waited as Retariusil continued to rage.

“I am the daughter of Queen Murmillar, her heir. The blood of the Great Hive Mothers flow through me! I am not scared of a stupid brute kelpie empress who knows nothing of subtlety and…”

Retariusil blinked back her tears and swallowed as Alternia and Chrysalis simply stood, not judging her, just waiting.

“Who… who took my mother away from me… whom I will never see again.” Sniffling, Retariusil wiped her eyes and sat down. “Who left me in charge of her hive… which I never wanted.”

Chrysalis nodded. “I know the feeling.” Retariusil frowned, as Chrysalis sat down beside her. “When my mother died to save Alternia from my anger. I realized… how foolish I had been. I had rulership of her hive, the remnants of it anyway, but she was gone. I killed my sister.” Chuckling dryly to herself, Chrysalis shook her head. “There were moments when I thought about ending myself, but one thought kept me going… the fact that my mother also lived on in me. That I had to live on, to rule, to preserve the legacy of my mother.” Chrysalis smiled. “Your mother lives in you, Retariusil, by your actions, you keep her memory, her legacy alive.”

Swallowing, Retariusil shut her moist eyes and sat there, sniffling as Chrysalis and Alternia watched.

“Thank you, Queen Chrysalis,” managed Retariusil after a long while.

Chrysalis stood back up and helped Retariusil up. “You’re welcome, Retariusil.”

“And if you need to talk to us, our doors will always be open,” said Alternia kindly.

Venecia…

Sunset Shimmer and most of the crew had thrown themselves on dry land the first thing. Some had torn right down the makeshift pier set up after the tsunami and kissed the ground fervently.

Celestia hadn’t done so, but Sunset could tell her friend’s shoulders relaxed as she stepped onto dry land and greeted the Dogess and her contingent of guards.

“Princess Celestia, welcome to Venecia,” said Dogess Sebastiana, bowing. She was a younger earth pony with strawberry blond hair and a peach coat covered by her worn white-red robes of office. Her eyes however, were hardened by tragedy and disaster through the past few months.

Celestia nodded. “Thank you, Dogess Sebastiana for receiving us.” She winced. “I’m sorry we were not able to save some of your sailors.”

Sebastiana sighed. “You did what you could. I’m sorry they put you in mortal danger of that… monster. My engineers will start repairs to your ships immediately.”

“About that, Sebastiana, with the list of problems my officers radioed ahead, how long would these repairs take?” asked Celestia.

Sebastiana frowned and gestured to the Venecian docks. Most of the piers and drydocks had been rebuilt, but they were all mostly empty of ships. “If we worked around the clock, about a week. There is a lot of reconstruction going on, but we have quite a few idle hooves when it comes to dockworkers. They haven’t had a thing to do considering we are being blockaded.”

“Blockaded… an apt term. Hast thou received the news from Princess Alternia about the presence of a safe trade route?” Celestia asked.

“Yes…” Sebastiana blinked. “Your highness, where are you going with this? Why would that trade route matter at this point?”

Celestia shuffled closer to the Dogess, her voice hushed.

“I intend to have the fleet leave Venecia immediately, once the repairs are completed.”

Sunset, who was near enough to hear, bit her lip, but didn’t say a word, lest she cause a panic among the crewmembers who were on shore. Similarly, the Dogess managed to swallow her own shock down and respond in a similarly suppressed tone, though hers was far more indignant.

“Your highness, you are risking your fleet and your life if you try for that trade route!”

Celestia nodded. “I am aware, but Venecia has food enough for two weeks?”

Sebastiana grimaced. “Three with careful rationing, which we are quite used to by this point. Your sister has set up an air supply route, which probably will extend that to about a month and a half. She apparently has also begun talks with the Griffon Kingdom about ways they can supply us by air.”

Biting her lip briefly, Celestia leaned in closer to Sebastiana. “Still, my crew and this fleet is thus an unnecessary drain on your already limited resources. Our ships cannot help with your defense, considering how useless they are at sea warfare and I’m worried our military presence here might simply escalate the Kelpie Empress’s measures to starve us out. We need to leave, and with the hope of this safe route, we might be able to do so safely.”

“But have you figured out why the kelpies aren’t attacking any ships along that route?” asked Sebastiana.

Grimacing, Celestia shook her head. “Unfortunately no, but what choice do we have at this point? If we stay, we starve. If we go out as soon as possible, we at least have a chance to escape the deadlock.”

Sebastiana pursed her lips, but nodded. “Understood. I’ll have the repairs started. By your leave, your highness.” Celestia nodded and Sebastiana galloped off to shout orders.

“Enjoy this respite while you can, Sunset,” said Celestia, turning to her friend.

Sunset nodded numbly. “I will try.”

Chapter 11: Into Equestria

Author's Note

This new chapter 11 takes place a little more than a week before the events of the old chapter 11, that will be the new chapter 12, which was also rewritten.

Moreover, chapters 4, 6, and 7 have been added new sections that shed more light on the kelpies’ motivations. The scene in 4 is particularly important. READ THEM ALL FOR UNDERSTANDING OF KELPIE MOTIVES

The reason for all these retroactive additions is because of some feedback I got. I stand by the plot and design of my characters, but I have to admit that I balled up the execution. I understand quite a lot of people are fine with the way things are, and these edits shouldn’t change what they are expecting. The people who were unhappy, though, had feedback that told me that I shrouded the kelpies with far too much mystery, leading to some people missing the point with the kelpies and interpreting them in a way that wasn’t my intention.

As such, I added the sections and this new chapter 11, to give people a better idea of the antagonists in the story. It remains pretty much the same in terms of plot though and I don’t expect it to change any further for two reasons. I actually don’t have the time (last year of uni with a thesis needing writing) plus I’m just getting sick of staring at the same chapter. If I had time to revisit the whole story there probably be one or two things I would change, but I think I need to move on less the quality of future chapters start decreasing :P.

Chapter 12, aka the old chapter 11, was tweaked a bit. The battle scene that occurred in it was depicted in a way that… wasn’t quite what I wanted. Also, more shadowy dialogue… more shadowy foreshadowy dialogue. Please read it... there is important info around beginning of chapter.

I think this addresses the core concerns of what I saw while staying true to the ideas I had. It definitely helps set things up better

Chapter 11: Into Equestria

Manehattan, the largest city on the eastern coast of Equestria, home of Bridleway and the Equestrian Fashion Week. Aside from being a centre of culture, the city was a major commerce centre and trading port. The docks and piers were always filled with ships from up and down the Equestrian coast and some from ports from afar.

What most Equestrians tended to forget was that Manehattan was a major military port, despite the signs of it being all over the place. Two small open batteries sporting five six inch guns each flanked the main port, and fenced off from the main commercial section was the military section of the port.

Nestled in these slipways of the island city were the iron ribbed and plated hulks of eight different warships of varying sizes. In the orange afternoon light, one could see the carts of coal on the piers, where three destroyers were moored, their bunkers of coal being re-stocked. Two armored cruisers were also in the drydocks in the far side of the port, dock workers swarming over them. Finally, to complete the intimidating tableau was a brand new battleship with flags flying and crew at the ready.

One of the two cloaked equine-shaped figures plastered to the gravelled roof on top of a tall Manehattan apartment building had her spyglass glued to this scene. The other equine, a black earth pony with dark eyes had drawn her hood over her face and her hoof over her eyes.

“Hurry up surfaceworlder. You saw what you wanted. Let us be away.”

Brinewing didn’t even glance at her companion, and only adjusted her hooked hoof slightly so she could better support her spyglass.

“Flowie, chill, I’m working here.”

The spyglass was knocked from her hoof and Brinewing found a snarling maw of jagged teeth right in front of her nose.

“I am Ebb Flow, captain of The Empress’s Abyssal Guard! If you dare call me Flowie, Ebbie, Ebs, Flows, Flower, or any mutilation of my name I will disembowel you and feast on your guts as you watch.”

Brinewing swallowed but managed a crooked grin. “Okay. Can I just call you, Flow?”

The kelpie’s eyes briefly narrowed at Brinewing, but she sighed and stepped back. “That is acceptable. May we go now?”

Shaking her head, Brinewing took her notepad and used her good hoof to jot down a few things. “Fraid not, Flow. Got to write down all this for your dear Empress or it’s off with my head.”

Flow’s white-fanged sneer could be seen even in the darkness of her hood. “If this is all the “vital information” you can come up with, then I doubt she will be keeping you for too long, pirate.”

“Oh? And why do you say that?” asked the pirate.

The kelpie had a rather smug grin on her face as she adjusted her cloak. “You know of the fate of the Griffon fleet. You know what happened to your fellow foolish pirate lords.” — Brinewing’s lip twitched at that, but she didn’t move otherwise— “You know we rule the seas.”

“True…” Brinewing then grinned as she pointed at the harbour, “But did you know the Equestrians can build one of those every ten months?”

Flow snorted, not even looking. “You mean one of the small ships? How laughable.”

“I meant the biggest one.”

To Flow’s credit, she didn’t do the take-back that Brinewing expected her to do. She merely pulled herself up next to Brinewing, her eyes glued on the battleship.

“We are talking about the same ship that has that prince inspecting the crew, is that right?” asked Flow.

Brinewing nodded, her spyglass on the perfectly chiseled features of Prince Blueblood as he walked past the uniformed crewmembers assembled on the Llamrei-class battleship. She wondered how much the Equestrians would pay for Blueblood if she took him hostage. A billion bits? That would likely set her up with a nicely outfitted ship and a good crew. Or it might even set her up with a nice home on a mountain somewhere. A while ago she would have said she wanted an island, but in recent circumstances...

“If one of those… battleships you call them, can be built in ten months, how many of the smaller ships?” asked Flow.

“If we’re talking about a destroyer, those are the ships moored by the pier over there, then I guess five months. A cruiser—see that big one next to the battleship— would take about nine months,” explained Brinewing. Glancing at the narrow-eyed Flow, Brinewing grinned. “Oh and don’t forget, the Equestrians have three ports in your Eastern Sea with similar facilities at each one. I don’t think Baltimare has a slipway as large as the one in Manehattan, but altogether, the Equestrians can crank out two battleships a year. Not sure about how many destroyers and cruisers, but probably more than that rate.”

Brinewing shrugged. “But what does that matter, you rule the seas after all…”

“Don’t mock me, surface-dweller, it takes us years to grow a Leviathan to even half the size of your ships. Years of patient care and food to raise a dragon turtle. Yet you surface-dwellers can build one of those bloated sacks of steel in less than a year?” Flow shook her head, a frown creeping onto her features. “How do you know this, anyway?”

Reaching into the folds of her cloak, Brinewing pulled out a newspaper and hoofed it to Flow. Her black eyes staring at the front page, the blinked her expression blank and scowled.

“What is this?”

This time it was Brinewing that was taken aback, her eyebrows rising as she stared at her companion cum guard cum supervisor. “Wait, you kelpies don’t know how to read Equestrian? I thought if you’d be able to speak, you’d be able to read.”

The shark-like sneer returned to Flow’s features. “No point in reading when you’re confined to the darkest abyss, pirate. All we needed were our traditions, and our words.”

“Impressive, but guess I’ll have to explain this to you then,” said Brinewing. She pointed to the column on the first page. “Basically, this is a newspaper, a document published to tell ponies about what is going on in the world. This particular section informs the audience that the Equestrian Triumvirate—don’t ask me why it's a triumvirate now, I always thought it was a monarchy until that moon princess showed up— has unveiled, in response to the incidents in the Eastern Sea, a new naval programme that plans to produce four battleships, ten cruisers, and fifteen destroyers in the next year. It also announced a new weapons and technology development program and is inviting all of Equestria’s brightest minds and inventors to attend a conference in Canterlot, hosted by the REINS—that’s the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service.”

“And how do I know you aren’t just making this all up?” asked Flow.

A weak half-smile twitched Brinewing’s lips as the kelpie’s dark eyes reminded her of her guard’s true form. “Well, other newspapers are printing the same story and besides, if I got this wrong, it’d be off with my head right?”

Flow nodded. “True. Continue, Brinewing—” The kelpie suddenly snarled as she stared down. “Are those changelings training alongside ponies?”

Brinewing scrambled to her hooves and pointed her spyglass in the direction where the kelpie was looking at. It was the Manehattan parade fields. Gone were the ceremonial flags and gaudy armor though. Instead, two companies of ponies in dark green uniforms and steel cuirasses fought two companies of changelings in dark blue laminated chitin armor. Both sides were armed with foam practice weapons that were soaked with paint so to leave a “kill” mark on the opponent. Referees, changeling and pony, with white bands around their right forelegs, watched the match closely, pulling out the odd changeling or guard that weren’t obeying the rules.

The fighting was actually quite fierce for a practice battle and the amount of rising dust obscured Brinewing’s sight. The ponies, probably of the Manehattan Rangers if Brinewing remembered correctly, were giving as good as they got, fighting in a tight circle formation with pegasi covering their skyward flank. The changelings were responding by darting in and out, trying to pick at the formation of ponies.

The pirate couldn’t miss the two overseeing the exercise though and she swallowed. Turning to flow, she gave the spyglass to the kelpie.

“North of the field, the raised viewing platform, look at the occupants,” instructed Brinewing.

Flow frowned and looked into the spyglass, directing her gaze up to the platform. Brinewing couldn’t quite tell if the kelpie was alarmed or not, but she definitely saw her stiffen.

For Princess Luna, and a changeling queen were overseeing the war game, the two whispering to one another in hushed tones. What impressed Brinewing more was that when she had peered through the spyglass was the fact that behind the pair, the changelings and ponies in the viewing platform had also been discussing the battle as it occurred. One of these changelings was probably a queen, almost as tall as the one talking to Luna. Brinewing had lingered on that changeling for a bit longer than she should have. For while the changeling queen in question had terrible burn injuries on her left side, and was missing a leg, she wore a wondrously polished clockwork leg. Brinewing had been wondering how much she might need to buy herself one of those.

“Changelings and ponies practicing with one another… we’ve heard of their collaboration from you and your fellow pirate lords, but to think they are working together to this extent…”

“Yeah. I heard of some big changeling-pony non-aggression treaty that occurred several months ago, but I didn’t expect this. It's like the ponies and changelings are suddenly cushy with one another,” remarked Brinewing.

Flow nodded, took her eye away from the spyglass and made sure her hood was over her head. “I want a closer look at those ships.”

Brinewing shrugged and swept on her new, wide-brimmed hat with a black feather in it, which she had nicked from some fat hat seller. “Fine by me.”

Slowly crunching over gravel, the pair trotted over to the roof door and into the building. They wisely took the lift down only to the second floor, using the emergency staircase to get to the ground floor in order to leave the building unnoticed.

It was the afternoon rush hour, the busiest time of the day, so Brinewing was aware that they would attract little attention. Even if Flow had her hood drawn over her head like a spectre, the Manehattan ponies just assumed that she was a recluse.

Attempting to hide her hook leg was a bit more of a hassle. Brinewing did come up with a solution though. Opening her saddlebag, the pirate fished a set of leather sea boots, looted from the ruins of Port Royale, and put them on. Now her hooked hoof was indistinguishable from the others.

And so the pair plunged into the morning rush hour, weaving through pedestrians and traffic as Brinewing led the way to the slipways.

That was when Brinewing spotted something, or more correctly, someponies interesting.

“Oh ho ho, would you look at that,” said Brinewing, eyes wide, though not turning her head lest she attract attention to herself.

“Look at wh—” Brinewing nudged the kelpie, hard, making Flow glare at Brinewing.

“Through the corner of your eye, Flow. Don’t want them to know we’re observing them,” said Brinewing in a hushed voice.

“At what, surfaceworlder?” growled Flow.

“The Elements of Harmony!” whispered Brinewing.

Sure enough, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and even Spike were in Manehattan, trotting through the streets as they enjoyed the sights of the city.

That got Flow interested. “The mares who defeated the nightmare princess and the chaos god?”

Brinewing nodded so rapidly, her head resembled a bobble-head for a moment. “Precisely. Think of the ransom I could get if I could capture even one of them! Three billion bits? Nah, probably that would be the price of two. But hmm, if I took Celestia’s student Twilight Sparkle…”

“An amusing line of thought, Brinewing, but impractical,” said Flow.

The pirate rolled her eyes. “A mare can dream.”

“Dream of spiriting the elements away on that ship you don't have with changeling and pony guards nearby looking for live practice? Besides, you don’t have any place to take the Elements of Harmony away to if you do take them hostage,” pointed out Flow as she watched the Elements canter down the Manehattan street.

The look Brinewing sent at Flow was not very amused at all. “And whose fault was that, Ebb Flow?”

“The fault of the pirates who went back on their agreement with our Empress,” replied Flow, smirking in what Brinewing thought was an infuriatingly self-satisfying manner.

“Well how was I supposed to know all the hooey your compatriot was spouting was actually true!” groaned Brinewing.

“Perhaps… Do you think the Equestrians will use the elements against our Empress?” asked Flow regarding the six mares who were gradually drawing away from them.

Shaking her head, Brinewing tore her eyes from the big juicy cash bags and trotted onward. “Nah. I don’t think Celestia will risk her student on the seas. Especially not after what you kelpies did to the Griffon fleet.”

Flow chuckled. “Indeed. Though perhaps… considering the opportunity we have here, maybe we should eliminate them before they become an issue.”

Suddenly, Brinewing grabbed the kelpie’s cloak with her teeth and dragged her into an alleyway. Ebb glared at Brinewing as she did so, but did nothing until the pirate spun around to face her.

“If you kill the Elements, you would have killed two time saviors of the World, not just Equestria. Every single nation, not just Equestria and Griffonia, will be after your heads. If you take that step Equestria will not hesitate to absolutely exterminate your race,” said Brinewing, her eyes narrowed.

Flow was unconvinced. “We're used to it. We've already faced one fight against extermination and won.”

“I know that, but your Empress ordered us to scout, not to escalate the war to encompass the entire world! We’re talking about more ships, more soldiers and you’ve seen how many ships they can build!”

Despite the darkness provided by Flow’s hood, Brinewing could see kelpie’s eyes narrow slightly.

“They still cannot invade us,” pointed out Flow.

“That is still a lot of enemies you can do without,” replied Brinewing.

Flow nodded. “True; perhaps it might be prudent not to escalate this war without consulting the Empress.”

Brinewing nodded. “Fine with me, now let’s move.”

Although the entry into the slipway itself was fenced off and guarded by military outposts, Brinewing and Ebb Flow found the roof of a nice condominium which allowed them to look down into the slipways.

“What ships do you see, Brinewing?” asked Flow.

Brinewing’s spyglass panned across the slipways. “Five destroyers in a row, there. Looks like they are almost ready for launch.” Flow nodded and she jotted down on the notepad Brinewing had handed her.

“I think that there’s a battleship, half completed in that slipway at the end of the line,” said Brinewing, pointing with her hooked hoof.

Flow looked up and saw it, a colossal skeleton of steel and plate that continued to ring with the bang of rivets. “I have it.”

“Good. Finally, three cruisers. They have just been laid down and… oh? That is strange.”

“What is so strange?”

Brinewing pursed her lips as she took in the keel of the ships being laid down. “Their hull shape. Sleeker than the standard Equestrian armored cruiser, and longer. Looks like they are using a new design. No hull ram. I wonder what kind of guns and weapons are they going to fit on it?”

“I wonder indeed. Can you figure that out?” asked Flow.

Brinewing considered that idea for a moment and thought about how hard it would be to break into the REINS headquarters. Faster than a pirate out of an ambush, Brinewing tossed the idea.

“Would have to get access to the Equestrian blueprints and considering I’m supposed to be dead, I think I’d rather not risk it.”

“You raise a very good point, Captain. When will the cruisers be completed?”

“By my estimate, about eleven months considering the new design.” Brinewing packed away her spyglass and dropped it into her backpack. “We’re done here. Let’s get back to your empress.”

As Brinewing waltzed toward the exit of the building though, Flow grabbed her cloak and stopped her.

“Not so fast, pirate. We’re headed to the other two ports you mentioned.”

Brinewing frowned. “Alright, how do we get there?”

“By water of course!”

Brinewing’s stomach sank as she recalled the turbulent journey she had made underwater, being dragged by kelpies at a speed that made her squirm. Oh she could breathe, thanks to some weird water magic, and her clothing and supplies were all sealed away in water-proofed sharkskin bags, but that had not been fun.

At least it hadn’t been as bad as the first time she had been dragged into the water. The feeling of those cold tentacles on her fur, wrapping around her barrel and over her wings and mouth… She did not want to repeat that experience.

“A Thousand Blistering Blue Barnacles,” muttered Brinewing.

Flow glanced at the pirate. “Those taste rather good actually. Very crunchy.”

It was now Brinewing's turn to glance at Flow. “Huh, interesting.”

Which was pretty much the only phrase Brinewing could use to describe her experience of working for the kelpies. Whatever was going to happen next, the pirate was quite sure the Eastern Seas would never be the same again.

Author’s Note: Brinewing for Pirate Queen! Vote Brinewing for Pirate Queen! Not that you have a choice in the matter.

Chapter 12: Into the Maelstrom

The three princesses were communicating with crystal balls again. Alternia and Celestia from their ships, Luna from Canterlot Palace.

And Celestia had decided to break out of Venecia with her fleet.

“Alternia, Luna, the resources at Venecia are not infinite and our ships are useless bottled in this harbour. We need to make it back to Equestria to at least alleviate the need to feed an extra seven and a half thousand mouths.”

“Yes, but I don’t like it,” said Alternia in a low tone. “We’ve tested the trade route with a small fishing boat, not a massive warfleet. Without any knowledge of the kelpies’ motives or as to why they’re keeping this route open, it is a dangerous proposition.”

“We do not wish to take this course of action either, Alternia, but do we have any other option?” asked Celestia.

“I don’t like it either, but Celestia has as good of a chance as any of getting away from Venecia if you take that trade route. She has my support on this,” said Luna.

Alternia sighed. “That is true. You have my support as well, Celestia, just be careful. By the way, did you ever figure out how the kelpies and seaponies had been jamming your propellers?”

Celestia nodded. “We have. The seaponies and kelpies have been feeding old anchor chains into the propellers of our ships while they are running. We are not quite sure as to how that works, but Sunset explained to me that the chain disrupted the propeller’s ability to shift water. The chains, when they caught on the rudder and propeller, had the unfortunate effect of damaging the propellers or causing them to jam. Luckily the damage is not major and the Venecians replaced them rather quickly.”

“That’s good. In that case Celestia, take care,” said Alternia.

"We will, and we love thee, Luna.”

Luna smiled. “We know that and we hope to see both of thee soon.”

As the image of the two princesses in the crystal ball faded away, Sunset arrived in Celestia’s cabin.

“Celestia?”

The alicorn turned to her friend. “Yes, Sunset?”

Sunset swallowed as she took in her friend and how furrowed her brow was. “Maybe I can come later.”

Celestia frowned. “Sunset, what is the matter with thee?”

Sunset bit her lip. “You just seem so worried as of late, Celestia. I’m not sure how the other princesses can’t see it, but—”

“We can carry out our duties, Sunset.” Celestia grimaced. “Besides, while we are not sure whether Luna saw through our facade, we know Princess Alternia did.”

“Then why—”

“Obviously because she does not wish to offend us.” A soft growl escaped Celestia’s tight lips. “What we are surprised by is why she continues to step so quietly around us in all matters, even when asserting her own points. Does she think that we would not notice her attempts to treat us like some fragile hourglass? Does she think us a fool?”

Sunset pursed her lips. “Well in our experience, Princess Alternia always has been rather… hyper-sensitive to the feelings of ponies around her and for good reason. Would you rather she outright disagree with you instead of trying to reason with you?”

Celestia’s eyes focused on some random point on the floor. The muscle in her jaw twitched as her teeth ground against each other.

“Forgive us, Sunset. We still have some… private misgivings about Alternia. We know this is foolish. She has proven herself to us and Equestria time and time again.”

Sunset’s eyes widened for a moment before she put her hoof to her chin. “Well… considering you have had to suddenly share your role as Princess with basically a complete stranger, I would be more surprised if you didn’t have any misgivings.”

Celestia nodded. “Precisely… sometimes we wonder if she truly as Equestria’s best interests at heart, or whether she prides avoiding conflict and appeasement above all else.”

The question was something Sunset herself had wondered. As much as she appreciated Princess Alternia, she was aware that conflict resolution was not always the best tactic of diplomacy.

“I suppose it's your responsibility to make sure that she doesn’t take it that far then,” said Sunset, hesitantly.

“Indeed,” said Celestia. Turning to Sunset, the alicorn smiled, more sincerely this time. “Thank you, Sunset. Is there something thou wished to tell us before thou placed our troubles on thee?”

Sunset chuckled. “Your welcome Celestia, and well… not particularly. Dogess Sebastiana just warned me and Captain Smith that the waters about two days southwest of Venecia are a bit… strange.”

Celestia frowned. “How?”

Sunset lifted a map from her saddlebag, rolled it out onto the table and pointed to a spot on the ocean. “There is a place in that area where the course of ships or flyers are simply deflected away. Anything that goes in comes out in the reversed course. It is thus impossible to map the area precisely and she has told us to be aware that we may run into it on our way to the trade route.”

“Strange… but as long as we continue to do compass checks, we should be able to adjust. Remind us to thank Dogess Sebastiana later.”

Sunset nodded. “Will do. I wonder though… what could that area be hiding?”

“A question for another day, Sunset. Perhaps one that is not so fraught with danger,” said Celestia.

Under the sea…

“Your majesty, we’ve sighted the Equestrian fleet leaving Venecia, it’s on course to the waters near Aquamaris!”

“There is also another Equestrian squadron. A group of three ships, heading toward the island as well!”

“Three ships? Hardly a force. What are they?”

“One destroyer, one battleship, and what looks like a yacht of some kind.”

“A yacht? Odd. The battleship will of course be the priority target. Is your leviathan ready, Anema?”

“Yes, your majesty. My wranglers are have him ready.”

“Excellent. Ebb, I want your Abyssal Guard in Aquamaris. If the ponies do get through, I want our best guarding the sea ponies. Speaking of which, what is the status of the deflection barrier that Samudra once maintained over Aquamaris?”

“It… it has nearly faded away, your majesty. Only she had the arcane skill to maintain it and now that she is gone…”

“Have our mages maintain the spell nexus at all cost. Lower it if necessary to preserve the spell. We can see to it after the battle.”

Damn you, Samudra. You were so wrapped up in your self-importance that you left your ponies vulnerable to your death.

“Anema, have your best wranglers direct the leviathan after the incoming battleship. The dragon turtles will stay here to guard the city. Have the home guard stand ready. I will lead them myself.”

“What if they send more ships, Empress? We can defeat them now but that leaves us on the defensive.”

“Longshore is closest to the Equestrian mainland. I’ll shall have his forces strike the cities you scouted, Ebb. Make sure to pass along that he’s to strike the shipyards and pull back.”

Evening, about 36 hours travel from Venecia…

The Equestrian fleet had set out from Venecia with all ponies at general quarters, and yet, as the hours passed and the day ended, began, and then ended again, nothing happened.

As night fell and stars filled the sky and Celestia ate dinner with Sunset, both could only wish the good luck that they had would carry on. Both of them knew however that that may not be the case.

Smith’s knock made both of them jump, but it wasn’t an urgent one, so Celestia took a deep breath and asked the captain to come in.

“Your highness! We’ve spotted something… strange.”

“Strange?” asked Celestia.

“There’s a dim glow coming from the water ahead,” explained Smith.

A frown on her features, Celestia followed Smith to the bridge.

It was exactly as Smith described, about a kilometer ahead of the fleet, was a dim green-gold glow.

“What in Tartarus... Smith, all ships to general quarters and maintain course. We need to investigate this,” said Celestia. Whatever activity that was going on in that water could not be good. Was it perhaps the cause of the tsunamis that had devastated Venecia and the pirates? Celestia shook her head to dispel her doubts. No matter, they had to figure out if this strange phenomenon was a threat or not.

And so the ships ploughed on through the night, drawing closer and closer to the glowing area of water. It also allowed the fleet to train their spotlights better on the glowing water.

It turned out that the glowing water was not simply a big glowing patch of water, but a patch of little to medium spots of varying intensities larger than the entire fleet, though all were so closely packed together that they seemed to be one big source at a distance.

Celestia turned to the ponies beside her. “Any theories?”

Smith shook his head, “I was thinking undersea volcano or some sort of sulphur plume, but there are no disturbances in the water or bubbles that indicate any kind of volcanic activity.”

“Magic?” asked Celestia, glancing expectantly at Sunset, whose horn was glowing with some kind of diagnostic spell. She also carried a thaum-meter on her forehoof.

“I don’t know, Celestia, I need more instruments. But there doesn’t appear to be any active magic activity in the area,” said Sunset, shaking her head.

“Then what in Tartarus is causing this—”

“Kelpies!”

Too much happened in that single instant for any of them to quite clearly recollect it later. Celestia’s head was initially drawn to the left by the yells of ponies on one of Llamrei’s escorting destroyers. The cause, kelpies jumping onto their deck. She didn’t even have enough time to process that as an almighty and sickening “crunch” of steel made Celestia spin to the right and gasp as the battleship Copenhagen, sunk back into the water with a splash and rapidly began to keel over. Through the corner of her eye, Celestia spied a massive shape and found herself affixed by the sight of a massive turtle-like creature, except this turtle had the toothy maw of a dragon. It was this beak that it continued to slam into the battleship Bucephalus. The warship was putting up a fight, though, as Celestia could spy through the flickering maze of searchlights the flare of smaller secondary armaments hurling lead at the enraged turtle.

All the while, yells of the signal and radio ponies on the Llamrei filled the air, as did the howls of the other ponies in the fleet.

“Something hit the Copenhagen from below and she’s taking water fast!”

“The Bucephalus is fighting… a dragon turtle!”

“The Red Hare’s propellers have been jammed!”

“We’re being boarded!”

Celestia’s eyes shot down and narrowed as a horde of kelpies jumped onto the the Llamrei. All around, Royal Guard rushed to meet them, including a small group heading to the main turret, which was traversing to bear on the dragon turtle.

The guards toted a variety of weapons, spears, axes and swords. They met the kelpies charge with a cry, but it was mostly in vain. Several earth pony guards found their weapons ripped from their hooves by sinuous kelpie tentacles. Other guards found the mark of their weapons deflected by crab claws or the hardened carapace of their opponents. And as these ponies reeled, they found the jaws of kelpies biting down on their necks or the tip of morphed talons or claws cutting their throats. More guards raced out from the ship to replace their failing fellows but they only stemmed the kelpies.

“Captain Smith, turn this fleet back to Venecia; I’m taking to the air. Sunset, keep the Llamrei safe,” ordered Celestia.

Smith saluted and raced down the compass platform ladder into the bridge. Sunset, still trembling, nodded and fired a blast of fire that forced a kelpie to duck back over the rail. Seeing her friends knew their places, Celestia bunched her legs together to leap into the air.

Which was when howls of terror coming from the bow of the ship drew her attention.

A black kelpie, taller, and more well-built than the rest, with a mane of long kelp hair and tentacles, sprung over the very tip of the Llamrei’s bow, right behind the flagstaff. It mattered not that she was unarmed, the lone guard that charged her was wrapped by tentacles that extended from her body and thrown overboard with a scream. Several other sailors and guards fired crossbow bolts at her, but they bounced off the kelpie’s thick chitin. Snarling, she lunged at them, batting the crossbows out of their hooves and sinking her teeth into the neck of one, before she charged the forward turret of the Llamrei.

To Celestia’s shock, the kelpie jumped into the air, toward the aperture between the barrel of one of the Llamrei’s twelve-inch guns and the turret housing, as if she wanted to dive into that gap. For a moment, the alicorn thought the kelpie had made a foolish mistake.

At least until the kelpie shrunk to the size of a filly and just barely slipped into the turret.

Cursing under her breath, Celestia jumped down from the compass platform to the deck of the battleship, but it was too late. She could hear the screams and pleas of mercy from within the turret.

With a bang, the door of the Llamrei’s A-turret was blown off its hinges and the monster kelpie walked out, stopping for a second before stalking toward the mass of guards that crowded around Celestia.

“Empress Tethys, I presume?” said Celestia coolly. Such power and ruthlessness, this entity had to be the kelpie queen. Not to mention, if Celestia squinted hard enough, she could see the tip of a pointy horn sticking from underneath the mass of writhing tentacles and kelp.

The black eyes slowly settled on Celestia. “Yes, I am Tethys. And you must be Celestia. Your ships have entered Aquamaris’s waters. So you must be removed.”

Celestia frowned. Aquamaris? That was the seapony capital. Did the fleet stray too close to it? Was that why they were under attack? “We did not mean to do so. Please allow us to withdraw and make for the trade route away from Venecia.”

Tethys features were unreadable, but the edges of her mouth widened as she spoke, showing rows, and rows, of sharp, pointy teeth.

“Such lies. You know that the punishment for violating the treaty between our species is death. You should know, you signed it with Samudra. I may be Empress now, but the treaty still stands.”

“We signed no such….” Celestia’s eyes widened. “Oh no…” Old memories, fragmented, scattered, but she remembered now. On a night long ago with Samudra, there was a lot of wine afterward, but that had been after she had signed, spat upon and sealed a treaty, whose exact words she could not recall. But she did remember that Aquamaris and Canterlot, had both been agreed to be off limits.

“Empress Tethys, I entreat with you. I have been asleep for the last one thousand years due to circumstances beyond my control. If the title of Empress rightfully passed from Samudra to you, you would know she would grant Equestria leniency.”

Tethys’s eyes narrowed. “Samudra did a lot of things I will not allow. Which is why I succeeded her.”

Celestia swallowed. “And just how did you succeed, Empress Samudra?”

There was a hint of a smile to Tethy’s features and her eyes seemed to squint with pride. “Ritual combat. Ages past, she granted the leaders of the kelpies a way to have our concerns voiced. And every single one eventually fell in combat to her. I didn’t.”

Taking a deep breath, Celestia tensed her muscles and got ready to summon her magic. “Then, we are at an impasse. Withdraw, Empress Tethys, or face the might of the sun.”

Tethys snorted. “It’s night, you fool.”

After a moment's hesitation, the two leaders attacked each other. Tethys lunging across the deck, her tentacles springing forward, Celestia jumping into the air, quickly firing a bolt of golden magic.

The Empress was devilishly fast however and her tentacles raised in a makeshift block and Celestia’s magic hit them instead of Tethys’s head. Yet, to Celestia’s consternation she now saw that the tentacles were armored along the top, which meant that the blast only left a small scorch mark. Not missing a beat, Tethys’s tentacles morphed suckers, which she used to seize the deck and hurtle herself toward Celestia.

Dodging the lunge, Celestia rolled right, her wings tucking to herself. Dropping, she passed just out of reach from the searching tentacles and opened her wings again before she hit the water, soaring across the dark surface at level flight.

Undaunted, Tethys landed with an echoing bang. Turning, she leaped once again arcing over the side of the ship and back into the water, disappearing into its murky depths.

Having lost sight of her opponent, Celestia lit her horn so that she could see and slowly winged over the water, her eyes scanning for signs of the Empress. All the while, she continued to fly away from the fleet battle. She knew that if she could make sure Tethys’s attention stayed on her and not the fleet, they might have some chance of surviving this.

And yet, Tethys didn’t come. Celestia waited, and waited, but the Empress didn’t attack. Confused, she scanned the battlefield and winced.

One of the Equestrian battleships, the Coppenhagen was capsized, a revealing a gaping hole in its lower hull. Another of the battleships, the Bucephalus, had also heeled over, having lost its starboard side, for lack of a better word. It had been the cause of the big “boom” Celestia had heard. The explosion though, while destroying the side of the battleship, had also taken out the dragon turtle that had rammed it, and whose carcass now floated in the water.

That was only the battleships, she could see kelpies swarming over the smaller destroyers they had brought. The armored cruisers of the fleet fared better, their guns cracking as they fired upon the massive dragon turtles. Their armor piercing shells ripping bloody holes into the fleshy shoulder and head of the turtles. But while they discouraged the turtles’ approach, they could not prevent the dragon turtles from attacking the destroyers. One of the turtles just then opened its massive beak and chomped onto a destroyer, splitting the vessel almost in half and sending screaming ponies into the water. Her heart sinking, Celestia found the only relief she could find was that the Llamrei still floated, and she could still see the burning flames of Sunset’s magic.

She didn’t quite see it, but she heard the water’s churn. Instinctively, Celestia dove forward.

It saved her life.

She could hear the deadly snap of teeth as the kelpie shot over her head. Heart pounding, Celestia flared her wings, stopping as Tethys dropped in front of her. Before she could get off a shot, the end of the Empress’s armored tentacles, snapped across her face and horn with a resounding crack.

Several hot thin lines of pain scoured itself across Celestia’s face and a wail tore itself from her lips, her concentration broken. She barely opened her eyes quickly enough to see the Empress as she dropped into the water.

Her hoof shooting to her face, Celestia drew it away to see blood on her hoofshoe, she could also taste it, flowing from her lip. Spitting it out, Celestia lit her horn again and her eyes frantically searched the black water beneath her.

She could find nothing, but she knew that the Empress was waiting to strike.

And in that moment, Celestia, the more than a millennia old alicorn ruler of Equestria, felt fear.

She couldn’t find her enemy, she couldn’t really hurt her enemy, who was hidden by the sea. She could withdraw, but with the fleet in such a condition, Tethys would just swoop in and eat them all without a problem.

No, Celestia swallowed. She had to keep holding the Empress’s attention, but she knew now more than ever the fight ahead was going to be her most perilous one yet.

As Celestia flew away, Sunset had focused on trying to hit the kelpies trying to board the Llamrei with the many fire spells she had learned at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. She started with Pheonix’s inferno, an arrow-like bolt of flame that upon contact with a kelpie let loose a blast of fire and light.

The kelpie only grunted, but from how his flailing body fell back in the water, his comrades clearly didn’t like that. Also, they instantly responded by targeting her. The only warning Sunset had were the screams of the two sailors beside her being hit by blasts of water from the ocean, likely caused by sea ponies. This was followed by two kelpies who swung over the rails onto the compass platform and lunged at her.

Sunset fled, running past several earth ponies with axes and warhammers. They tried their best to fight the kelpies in melee, but the kelpies simply danced away from the clumsy strikes and once a guard overstretched himself and missed, pounced atop of the pony and drove their teeth into their throats.

Needing to get away from the melee, Sunset instinctively teleported away to the middle of the Llamrei’s superstructure, near the base of the first funnel. Taking a deep breath, Sunset looked around and swallowed.

The fleet was in shambles. The small destroyers were being swamped by waves of kelpie boarding troops or attacked by dragon turtles. The remainder were fleeing into the protective guns of the armored cruisers. While not having the large caliber guns of the battleships, the smaller and more numerous guns of the cruisers still had a sting to pack that dissuaded the dragon turtles from directly going after them.

However, one of their battleships, the Copenhagen was now slowly rolling over. Sunset vaguely recalled that it had been slammed with something from below, and her suspicions were confirmed as the ship tilted enough to reveal a colossal hole in the bottom of its hull, as if something had bashed in part of the battleship’s keel.

The battleship Bucephalus meanwhile, was putting up a fight. As the dragon turtle continued to slam its beak into its armored belt, the battleship’s smaller deck guns and side-mounted secondaries had opened up. It now even trained its main battery on the sea monster.

Sunset found it odd though that only some of the pegasi that were part of the fleet’s complement were in the air over the Lamrei, but they seemed very wary about even nearing the dragon turtles or even hovering over their own ships.

The jet of water that shot out to swat a pegasus guard out of the sky and into the deck of the Lamrei explained that. The seaponies must have been guarding the skies to the point where their pegasi couldn’t liftoff.

Cursing, Sunset turned to look further in the distance, where the last of the Equestrian battleships, the Red Hare, was having similar troubles to those of the Llamrei. It was also being swarmed by kelpies, but Sunset couldn’t make out the details from where she was standing.

And neither did she have time to. More kelpies were swinging onto the topmost deck of the Llamrei. Officers and sergeants barked out orders, and four squads of Royal Guard with boarding pikes formed a square of sharp points, backed by two squads of unicorns and pony marines with crossbows formed a line to receive them.

Sunset joined the centre of the square and swallowed as the kelpies attacked. She added her own flame spells as bolts of crossbows and magical beams darted out, a few of them finding their mark on a kelpie.

Most of the crossbow bolts and magical beams though glanced off of or hit against the kelpies carapace. The impact itself staggered the kelpies, but they weren’t hurt and they kept charging. A kelpie that was climbing up was knocked back into the water by a magical beam, but Sunset could tell that he would be back. One or two of the crossbow bolts punctured the kelpies tentacles, finding their mark in the fleshy underside and causing red blood to drip. Not that it mattered though, the kelpies in question still had a couple left.

However, the sharp, jabbing points of pikes did stop the kelpies, and they halted at the fringes of the square, hissing as the spearpoints jabbed outward.

But even that did not last long. Sunset swallowed, hard, as several of the kelpies used their tentacles to contemptuously rip the pikes aside, while others with crab claws snipped the spearheads clean off from the shafts.

The crossbow ponies and unicorns responded by shooting the kelpies, which did cause them to stagger and step back slightly.

“It’s working!” yelled a guard.

“No! Watch out!” screamed Sunset as two kelpies, carrying a section of steel railing ripped clean from the deck, galloped to the square and heaved the whole thing at the square.

Sunset somehow managed to get a telekinetic hold on the railing and stop it, but other kelpies had gotten the same idea. Grabbing railings, capstans, even fire extinguishers, the kelpies threw them at the square. They knocked pike and crossbow ponies over like ninepins and the formation collapsed.

Untangling herself from the guard that fell across her legs, Sunset ran with the rest of the group, kelpies pursuing them.

As Sunset sidestepped guards running in to help their fellows, she could only see how problematic it was to fight these creatures up close. Multiple tentacles meant they could hit from many sides, different from any form of weapon fighting one would be used to. Many guards fell because of this, unable to efficiently parry the multi-layered attacks. Spears were next to useless as were swords.

And anytime a pegasi tried to launch him or herself into the air, they would get met with a jet of water, or sometimes even an arcane bolt to the face.

Unable to help, Sunset teleported out again of the battle on the main deck, panting as she reappeared in the bridge, to the brief surprise of Captain Smith and his crew. Some of them were barricading the entry doors to the outside with whatever furniture and wood they could find, while others were manning various stations and giving reports. Trying to catch her breath, Sunset sat down on the floor and jumped as a ear-rending torrent of water tore through the battlefield and spun her head around.

The the starboard of the Llamrei, where the Bucephalus was being attacked by the dragon turtle, now bleeding from many places, a furious plume of superheated steam and flame was shooting through the battleship’s funnels and the gash in its side.

“What happened?” gasped Sunset.

Smith’s eyes widened. “The Bucephalus’s boilers must have been flooded! When cold water contacts hot steel it basically explodes! If that sets off the magazines...”

KRACKWOOMMF

Sunset knew she would never forget the memory of that once proud ship being vaporised. Smoke engulfed the Bucephalus and metal shards and wooden fixtures spiralled through the night, while the great blast of flame in the centre of the inferno scorched the dragon turtle. Said sea monster screamed, an ear-piercing shriek as it was embedded with shrapnel from the death throes of the warship. With a last wail, the dragon turtle slipped back into the seas, likely dead, while the Bucephalus rolled over, and slipped beneath the waves.

Whatever smidgeon of hope that Sunset had was mercilessly crushed by that terrifying sight. There had been eight hundred and thirty-six lives aboard of that ship.

And then she spotted the white form of Celestia, low to the water, swerving left and right, followed by a dark wake of water. Sunset initially sighed in relief, but then froze as she realized that Celestia was being pursued.

Celestia lofted over the capsized Copenhagen, and spun around mid-air. Her horn glowing, she cast a large fireball at Tethys. The Empress simply sank into the water, the fireball impacting the sea with a hiss of steam.

Panting hard, Celestia landed on the steel hull and waited, ears straight as her horn bathed the area around her with a soft golden glow. If the Empress could come at her here, on the nearest form of land she could find, then she might have a chance.

The Empress didn’t attack directly this time, instead Celestia found tentacle like protrusions of water shooting for her from the murky sea, obviously seeking to entrap her and ensnare her.

Concentrating, Celestia unleashed another flame spell and whips of fire shot out from her horn, cancelling out the Empress’s tendrils of water. Tethys clearly wasn’t going to give up, though. The roar of water behind her spun Celestia’s head around and she gasped as a massive wave headed right for her perch atop the capsized ship.

Too late to take to the sky, Celestia braced herself behind an arcane wall, while rooting herself to the steel hull of the Copenhagen with a simple sticking spell. The wall of water smashed into the ship and her shield, nearly throwing her over as water engulfed her.

Her shield held though, and Celestia allowed herself a small smile as the last of the miniature tsunami faded away.

Until her horn nearly exploded with pain as a massive weight slammed into her barrier. Looking up, Celestia swore. Tethys, having morphed into a form three times larger than Celestia, had jumped out of the wave she had created and slammed her hooves into the shield, which now had cracks spiralling out from where the Empress had impacted it.

And it was getting worse. Before her, Tethys was growing in size, her whole body swelling to even larger dimensions as the pressure on her increased exponentially. A myriad of cracks now formed on Celestia’s shield and the ship's hull itself began to cave in, as the edges of the barrier dug into it.

Her headache growing, Celestia released her shield and teleported away.

As she re-appeared, high in the sky, away from Tethys, Celestia winced as the now monstrously huge kelpie slammed into the capsized ship. Not wasting the opportunity though, Celestia dived down and unleashed a titanic beam of golden magic at the giant kelpie.

Tethys blocked the beam, this time, with her odd fin wings at the side of her body, but the blast still threw her back several steps. Grimacing, the empress responded by whipping her tentacles up at Celestia, but alicorn quickly focused her magic and teleported, vanishing as the tentacles slashed through the air she was in. Reappearing behind Tethys, Celestia fired again, nailing the kelpie in the back, right between her fin-appendages.

Tethys grunted as the bolt of magic, more of a kinetic blast than a fire spell, slammed into her carapace and shook her massive form. Not bothering to counterattack, she jumped into the water with a great splash and disappeared. Celestia, heaving a deep breath, kept scanning the ocean, waiting for the next time the Empress would appear.

And yet, as Celestia waited, nothing happened.

Then she heard Sunset’s scream.

“Celestia! Help!”

In the darkness, Celestia couldn’t immediately identify which ship was the Llamrei, but she could hardly miss the tentacles that wrapped around the battleship’s stern. They were tilting the warship to port, while slowly yanking on the Llamrei’s B turret assembly, which slowly tore from its mounting before disappearing into the depths with a thunderous splash. Other thinner tentacles completed the nightmarish assembly, these ones grabbing anypony unlucky enough to be in range and throwing them into the kelpie-infested sea.

Horrified, Celestia tore toward the stricken battleship and lashing out with a long slash of magic that shot toward one of the tentacles. The arcane blade broke over the tentacle, taking a notch out of its armor and forced it to withdraw back into the water, but more sprang to take its place.

Needing a better shot, Celestia landed on the sloped compass platform, firing beam of magic after beam to try to keep the forest of tentacles from getting too much of a hold on the warship, or from taking more of her ponies. Even a small bolt could make the smaller tentacles release the pony they were carrying and mean the difference between life and death. She could see Sunset’s own magic supplementing hers, but even as a barrage of spells poured out from Celestia’s horn, the wave of tentacles were endless.

To make matters worse, a dark green beam of magic, likely the Empress’s, lanced right from the water near the Llamrei’s sinking starboard side, nearly hitting Celestia. It was followed by another beam that detonated against the compass platform, probably from a seapony mage. Cursing, Celestia responded with a bombardment of her own magic, several arching balls of light that peppered the water near where she had seen the magic, before she lofted into the air. It was obvious the Empress was after her and if she could just lure her away, she could protect the Llamrei.

Celestia was also aware though, that she had to do something drastic to lure Tethys away from crushing the Llamrei

The alicorn shot by the Tethys’s tentacles, focusing the one reaching for the bridge. Taking a deep breath, she fired white bolt shot from her horn and hit the tentacle, causing white electricity arch up to the massive appendage. The muscles of the tentacle spasmed for a second and it wiggled on top of the Llamrei, knocking aside lifeboats and deck guns.

Celestia still winced at that. Okay that may not work. She’d likely end up crushing the Llamrei rather than saving it. It had also taken a surprising amount of power to do that. But if she toned down the charge...

Plunging toward the water, despite all her senses telling her to stay up higher, Celestia sped past the tentacles, firing small bolts of white energy. Each hit a tentacle, shocking it slightly. It had nowhere near the effect of her first electrifying attempt, and the tentacles continued to seize onto the battleship, but then again, they weren’t meant to. Celestia just wanted to annoy the hell out of the Empress.

The tentacles didn’t react though, and for a moment, Celestia wondered if she had failed.

The giant tentacle that rose in front of her to swat her out of the water dissuaded her of that. Instinctively, Celestia snap-rolled to the left, dodging the tentacle by a hair's breadth as it slammed into the water with a splash that sprayed over the Llamrei’s starboard side.

As the alicorn recovered from her violent maneuver, she could see the waters rippling as Tethys herself, rose out of them, the horn within her wild kelp mane glowing as the great bulk of the Empress surfaced. A dark green beam of magic shot from Tethys’s horn, scything through the air toward her. The alicorn managed to see it as it approached and raised a shield to protect herself.

The beam knocked Celestia off course for a second and shot a surge of pain into Celestia’s horn. There was nothing much to the beam itself, but it had a lot of magic force behind it.

There was no time to consider the implications of this though. Jets of high-speed water and more beams of magic tailed Celestia, forcing her to fly in a serpentine pattern, which she abruptly changed as multiple tentacles of water rose in front of her. Celestia rolled left and dodged their grasp, but had to tank a hit on her shield.

To Celestia’s consternation, the jets of water were even more fierce than the magical beams themselves. The hit she took nearly slammed her into the water and her shield flickered for an instant before she poured more of her magic into it.

That’s it, she had to retaliate.

She dearly needed the magic for what she was going to do next, but Celestia also needed time. Focusing, Celestia teleported near the cruiser Praetor, away from Tethys and to her rear.

The reason why Celestia chose to do so was because a dragon turtle was attacking the cruiser, ramming its beak into the ship’s hull as the ponies on board fired their guns into its head.

Reaching deep into her magic, Celestia seized the dragon turtle with her telekinesis. The beast, still trying to snap for the cruiser, was yanked back as the alicorn hoisted the sea monster out of the water, the great scaly creature’s bulk rising inch by inch, water pouring off of its shell and hide. Celestia poured more of her magic into the telekinesis spell, a rather unpleasant heat searing at the base of her horn. Her magic draining away as she hoisted the massive beast into the air, creating an empty feeling in her stomach.

Tethys had found Celestia and was charging toward her, but as the dragon turtle rose, she drew up and halted, bracing herself.

“Take this!” Celestia growled and she threw the dragon turtle with a burst of magic, cursing to herself as her horn screamed in protest and her reserves of magic dwindled significantly.

That was nothing compared to the guttural wails of the massive beast as it whirled through the air like a demented frisbee.

Grimacing, Tethys raised a mass of tentacles in front of her. Acting in concert, they hit the flying dragon turtle with a precisely timed blow to the left.

The dragon turtle’s screams were cut off as it was deflected by the Empress’s strike and sent spiralling off. The timing of the blow wasn’t perfect, and Celestia could see Tethys wince at the strain and pain of the impact, but the dragon turtle was sent spiralling off to one side, where ploughed into the water in a plume of white foam, before sinking into the water and out of sight.

Glaring death at Celestia, several of Tethys’s tentacles, ones that had not caught the dragon turtle, lunged out, seizing a nearby Equestrian destroyer and lifting it.

Celestia felt her heart sink as she saw the open-mouthed horror of the ponies on board and their panic as they fell off of the destroyer. Some ponies simply hung on to whatever railing they were nearby, too scared to let go.

They probably should have as Tethys turned the destroyer into a gigantic javelin that soared right at Celestia, several ponies losing their grip and falling with a high-pitched scream into the water.

Celestia dodged it easily, but as her eyes took in the frozen ponies gripping onto what remained of their ship, she found her eyes transfixed, following the destroyer as it careened straight into the bow of the cruiser Praetor.

More than a quarter of the destroyer crumpled like a cardboard box, crushing the side of the cruiser’s bow before the smaller ship exploded in a conflagration that send burning wood and steel debris cascading into the air. As the smoke cleared and what remained of the destroyer’s burning hulk slid into the water, Celestia could now see a gaping hole was in the Praetor’s side and water rushing into it.

Her teeth clenched, Celestia turned back to her opponent and charged straight at her. She needed to force Tethys away from the fleet. Her horn glowing bright gold, Celestia whispered the words to a spell and drew more magic from her dwindling reserves. Holding the power she had summoned for a moment, Celestia drew as close as she dared to the stoic features of the Empress before unleashing a wave of magical fire.

For a moment, Tethys looked as if she was heaving in a gulp of air, but what she spat out was a jet of water that upon hitting the flames, made them sizzle and hiss, causing billowing cloud of steam to form.

The steam blocked Tethys from Celestia’s sight and the alicorn was forced to turn away to escape the rapidly expanding cloud of superheated vapour. Cursing, Celestia winged up, trying to get the height she needed to spot her enemy.

That was when Celestia spied Tethys’s tentacles wrapping themselves around another destroyer. An almost feral growl escaping her lips, Celestia leveled her wings and dived, hoping to stop Tethys before it was too late.

But Celestia couldn’t stop the Empress, who lifted the destroyer and hurled it at Celestia. Biting her lip, the alicorn called up her magic and seized the destroyer midair. Sweat running down her forehead, the alicorn gradually slowed the flying ship down until she could gently set it back upon the water, much to the relief of the ponies still on board. Panting hard, Celestia took back into the sky, searching for her enemy.

That was when a waterspout, a torrent of swirling water surrounded Celestia from below. So fast was the column of water created that Celestia’s attempt to escape it led her to slam right into the inside of the wall and nearly lose her balance in the air as her right wing was twisted excruciatingly across the front of her chest.

Somehow, Celestia managed to drop away from the waterspout, hovering gingerly as her weakened right wing tried to scoop the air. It hurt, but the pain as nothing compared to what she had suffered in the battle against Nightmare Moon and so she bore it. Groaning, Celestia fired her spell at the water, but though the spinning wall of sea hissed and crackled, the flames would not penetrate. Celestia then shot straight up, flying as fast as her wounded wing could carry her to the night sky at the top of the spout, which suddenly, became no more as the spout was sealed.

Trapped, the roaring sound of the waterspout deafening her ears, Celestia was completely taken by surprise when Tethys’s tentacles seized her from behind and began to constrict around her neck. Celestia tried to blast the tentacles, but one of them seized her horn and another coiled itself around her right wing and flexed.

A scream tore itself from Celestia’s throat as her right wing snapped and she fell limply into the grip of the Empress’s tentacles. Helpless, the alicorn could only watch as Tethys, who emerged from the side of the waterspout while water flowed around her like around a rock, reversed her spell and slowly drew her prey back to the water and closer to her. The waterspout collapsed and slowly sank into the sea and turning from a column of spinning water, into a black hole in the murky ocean.

A whirlpool, a gateway into the abyss.

“A worthy effort, but futile,” said Tethys.

And Celestia howled in despair as Tethys’s fangs closed around her neck and her serrated teeth sliced through her flesh and fur.

Suddenly, Celestia was surrounded by a glow of green magic and her head ripped away from Tethys’s bite. Celestia wailed as a chunk of her neck went with the fangs of the snarling Empress, who tried to lunge forward. However, the green telekinetic field pulled Celestia’s head and her body away. The tentacles still held tight though and Celestia moaned as she felt her body and broken wing shift in the grip of the Empress.

As Celestia mustered the strength to look up, she saw a black figure with a burnished silver crown, descend to her and Tethys. Coming in, the figure halted mid-air, hovering close to the Empress, but being very careful not to place herself behind the kelpie.

Alternia’s green eyes gazed into the black orbs of the Empress. “Empress Tethys, stay your hoof. On behalf of the Equestrian Triumvirate, I wish to entreat with you regarding your claim to the Eastern Oceans.”

Chapter 13: Poseidon's Wrath

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 14: Out of the Maelstrom to Stare into the Abyss

Although the Empress only as tall as she was, Alternia could not help but be afraid. Her black, pupil-less eyes, carapaced hull and her tentacles squeezing around Celestia’s horn, neck and body like an anaconda, all made her want to run, but she refused to let her fear show.

Though, oddly enough, Alternia could just see the outline of dark green magic surrounding Tethys. It was as if she had cast some sort of spell on herself. What the spell was for she was not quite sure, but it had likely been cast some time ago as Tethys’s horn was not glowing.

“Who are you?” demanded Tethys.

“I am Princess Alternia of Equestria, Celestia and Luna’s co-ruler and third member of the Equestrian Triumvirate,” said Alternia loudly, and clearly as she could, over the roar of the whirlpool. The water in it was going so fast, the entire air was filling with mist.

“A changeling queen? More like you subverted the ponies to your own design,” said Tethys in a deadpan tone.

Alternia shook her head. “Not true. I’ve previously ruled Equestria for the last thousand years disguised as Celestia, while she recovered from her battle with Nightmare Moon.. When Celestia returned, she and Luna appointed me to mediate between them.”

Tethys snorted. “Before it sounded as if you were lying. This sounds like some child’s fantasy.”

Alternia brushed some of the seawater out of her eyes. “Look, I’ve spoken to Prince Typhon, for whom you reign. He has led me to realize that there has been a miscommunication between our races. We never received the messages you’ve sent and because I was ruling for Celestia, I never knew about the treaty between our race.”

“Typhon is inexperienced at best, untested in the eyes of both sea ponies and kelpies. It would not surprise me if you misled him somehow. And how can you not know of the treaty? This one knew of what I spoke of.” Tethys shook Celestia with her tentacles, who whimpered as her aching neck moved.

Alternia’s eyes widened as she stared at Celestia in disbelief. Not knowing about the treaty was one thing, but that Celestia knew about it?

“Celestia?”

“Whatever you call her. She knew of what I spoke of and still led her fleet here.”

Despite the tentacle around her neck, Celestia managed to croak. “Memory, transfer…”

It finally clicked for Alternia and she cursed inwardly. By the Hive Mothers… this had just evolved into a very complicated situation.

“Empress, there was a situation where I had to transfer a thousand years of my memory to Celestia. It’s likely blurred her memory of the events of the treaty—”

Tethys cut her off. “Even if that were true which I highly doubt, ignorance of the law is no excuse.”

Biting her lip, Alternia shook her head. “There’s also the matter of intentionality, Empress, and we have, to our detriment, forgotten not only about the treaty, but your entire race who has not been seen regularly for a thousand years. Our ignorance of the law was an accident.”

There was a spike of rage from Tethys that took Alternia aback. “And it is to our detriment that you’ve chosen to ignore the old shipping lane that were agreed upon and in doing so have devastated our waters and polluted them. Someone needed to keep you marauders in check or there’d be nothing left for those that actually live here! And I know damn well Samudra was too busy to do it.”

Samudra was busy? But with whom? Alternia swallowed, forcing back her resentment of Tethys and her kind. She didn’t need feelings of anger right now.

“What was she busy with?” asked Alternia.

“In short, the kelpies. We revolted against Samudra about a thousand years ago and fought against her rule. It was only a couple months ago that I managed to slay the empress in combat.”

“Does that not mean you are indirectly responsible for the treaty being forgotten, Empress?” asked Alternia in a low tone that bordered on a growl. Her lips twitching, she gritted her teeth and pursed her lips together in a thin line.

“It was Samudra’s duty as Empress to enforce the treaty. Due to her negligence, it wasn’t until I took power that it was actually enforced.”

Alternia… understood part of Tethys’s reasons, but she couldn’t stop her lips from pulling back slightly into a half-snarl, her brow furrowing and eyes narrowing.

“By enforcing, you mean destroying anyone who violated your waters with little warning instead of pursuing other means of communication? Could you not have just approached us with your demands?”

Tethys’s eyes narrowed and her tentacles tightened and Celestia whimpered as the tentacles over her neck tightened around her throat. “I sent multiple missives to both you and the gryphons and both of you ignored them. I warned the Gryphons about violating our waters before we destroyed their fleet and I gave them a message I know they passed on to your fleet, and yet this one decided to move an armada over the sea pony capital, in light of an agreement that this one has confessed to have known about! From what you’ve shown us, talk would have been useless.”

Alternia could hear the muscles in her legs tighten as she fought to keep her rage from taking over her mind. She was not that successful.

“That doesn’t mean you can just attack and destroy anybody who violates your waters! Especially if the seaponies haven’t asserted their claim for the last one thousand years,” Alternia retorted.

“Don’t you dare place the blame on us! You ponies forgot about the treaty in the first place. Not to mention, you have been reminded you about the consequences multiple times and you ignored them, which is why we are here!”

“Then why did your kind not warn us as soon as the treaty was broken? Why didn’t you try when we apparently ignored you?” roared Alternia.

To Alternia’s horror, Tethys’s tentacles flexed and Celestia screamed as her head was twisted to the right by the tentacle on her horn and those on her head, while the tentacles around her neck held her body in place. The Empress was going to snap Celestia’s neck!

“Empress Samudra was too concerned with annihilating the kelpies. How were we kelpies supposed to inform anybody when we were forced to confine ourselves to the darkest trenches for our own safety? Since Samudra didn’t try, how were the seaponies supposed to do anything if they can’t even go on land supposed to talk to you arrogant surface worlders? Seaponies can’t even speak above water and we kelpies can’t do so without magical aids or transforming ourselves!”

The gears in Alternia’s mind whirred. Right, gilled creature, probably a different voicebox structure. It certainly explains why Tethys is casting a spell on herself.

Tethys sneered, her tentacles continuing to twist Celestia’s head. “Besides, talk would have been useless. You’ve broken your oaths deliberately, which this one confirmed, and you ignored us. There was nothing we would have gained with it.”

Cursing, Alternia decided to implement an idea she had been thinking over while Celestia had been gripped by Tethys. She hadn’t wanted to do so, but she had no choice.

Alternia had considered attacking Tethys, but that was a terrible idea. For one, the Empress could just use the alicorn as a barrier. Two, Celestia was too close to Tethys. So only something unexpected and incredibly desperate could possibly save Celestia at this point.

A cutting spell shot to Celestia and cut off the top half of her horn. Celestia gaped in shock, but just as her horn went, so did the Empress’s grip on Celestia’s horn.

This had been Alternia’s aim all along. She could have hit Tethys’s tentacle on Celestia’s horn, but that may or may not cut the tentacle and it could also cause Tethys’s other tentacles to spasm and twist Celestia’s neck harder. Also, Tethys losing her grip on Celestia’s horn was just enough for Alternia to give a titanic telekinetic yank on her co-ruler. Horns could regrow anyway, they just took time to do so.

Celestia screamed as she shifted in the tentacle's grip, but she wasn’t escaping the grip just yet. Alternia grimaced, if she didn’t get Celestia out, the alicorn was as good as dead!

That was when a trio of Royal Guard pegasi, spears fixed, dived headlong through the whirlpool at Tethys. The Empress released three tentacles and swatted at the guards. The pegasi barely managed to dodge the hit and were forced off course, but undaunted they pulled up and charged back at the Empress.

That was the moment that Alternia was waiting for. The grip on Celestia loosened considerably, and she managed to rip the moaning alicorn from the Empress’s grasp. Not wasting any time, Alternia shot up for the top of the whirlpool.

Harlequin! I’m coming out! Support me!

Chancing it, Alternia glanced back to check upon the guards that had saved Celestia and swallowed.

Tethys had that same peerless glare, but Alternia could feel the Empress’s new and incredible fury, and it showed. The first guard’s broken body and twisted armor, which had been probably crushed by the Empress’s tentacles, was already spinning in the whirlpool.

The second guard had been frozen. Soaked by the spray of the whirlpool, Tethys had frozen the pegasus mid-flight, stopping his heart. Now he fell, to be lost into the depths.

The third guard was fleeing, following Alternia’s flight. She hoped he would make it out, but the Empress stretched forth and with one tentacle, seized his tail and arrested his flight.

Alternia didn’t want to watch what she suspected was going to happen next, but she owed it to the guard. So she kept the corner of her eye on him as the Empress wrapped her tentacles around his chest and his hindquarters.

But she couldn’t do so for any longer, because the whirlpool was collapsing. The walls of water were slowing down, waves filling the misty space as water welled up from the bottom of the maelstrom. Turning her eyes forward, Alternia shot into the night air, a geyser of water splashing her and the limp alicorn she held in her magic.

The Mirror Guard and Chrysalis’s changelings that had waited at the top of the whirlpool were by her instantly. Quickly, Alternia levitated the dazed Celestia to them.

“Diamondshell, take your squad and protect Celestia. Get her to a ship if possible. Corporal Asclep, and Private Caduceus, she has a neck injury, a broken wing, and is likely going into shock, tend to her as well as you can.”

Diamondshell saluted, as did Asclep and his companion, Caduceus, a female pegasus with a white armband with a red cross on it. Holding Celestia in their magic, the group flew off toward the Llamrei, which was still floating, to Alternia’s surprise, though with a bit of a list.

“What about the rest of us?” asked Harlequin.

“Escort Celestia. I don’t doubt Tethys will send her kelpies to target her.” Alternia licked her oddly dry lips and grimaced.. “Be prepared to extract me if necessary. I do not know if I can beat her.”

Harlequin’s eyes were narrowed in concern but he nodded flew away to give orders to his guard, who took off positions around Celestia.

And not a moment too soon, for Tethys burst from the water in a plume of spray, standing upon the sea as if she was walking on land.

“I suppose that’s a no to talking,” muttered Alternia to herself as she called upon her magic and reached into the reserves of love she had hoarded for a thousand years.

She would have to be careful about how to use it, though: Tethys had defeated Celestia, and that was no easy feat. First, if her planned tactics were going to work, she needed more vision. Changelings had good night vision, but it was so dark that even she felt the need to use some light.

Six green flames shot out from Alternia’s horn to several points around her. Once they were where she wanted, they stopped, hanging in the air like a green starshell. Then, Alternia launched a several darts of magic, piercing spells intended to cut through metal and carapace.

The darts were small green bolts of light that looped through the air like hovering flies as Alternia bent their trajectories to her will. Tethys raised her tentacles, using the armored side to block the darts.

Well, that didn’t work! Let’s try again, with some variation. Note one to self, tentacles are armored and their armor works.

There was no time to reflect on why this was so, though, as Tethys’s tentacles were scything towards Alternia. Using her wings, Alternia hovered left, dodging one blow before diving down to evade another. Even then, Alternia’s eyes narrowed in concentration and she cursed to no one in particular, though she was pretty sure Tethys could hear it if she was anything like Typhon.

Note two, tentacles are fast! Not that I didn’t know about that already, but they’re really fast!

Twisting to the left, Alternia buzzed her wings harder so she rose above the water. She needed some distance for what she planned to do next.

Not that Tethys was making it easy for her. As Alternia buzzed upward, she was slammed from the right by a torrent of water. Sputtering as the water knocked her off course, Alternia flailed as she found herself falling with more tentacles rising to seize her. It was only by forcefully bringing out her reserves was Alternia able to teleport a short distance away, and to her dismay, she found herself panting.

Note three, very good hydromancy. Note four, you’ve been out of direct magical combat for too long!

Hopefully though, this next play of hers might work. Tethys was swimming her way, but not directly though. It was more like she was stalking her, staying in the shadows just outside the light one of her werelights provided.

Allowing herself a somewhat victorious sneer, Alternia completed the spell matrix she had been building in her glowing horn and activated it.

A hundred green darts filled the sky around Alternia all at once and launched themselves toward Tethys’s head like a wave of arrows.

Alternia could sense Tethys’s slight surprise as she immediately raised a wall of water to the sides of her and extended her tentacles. Swiping at the arrows, Tethys’s tentacles hit many of them, only for most of the spells to burst into a harmless puff of green flame and vanish. The ones the tentacles missed were neutralized by walls of water, leaving a few of them to smack into the Empress’s shoulders, some turning into green flame, others making a “pinging” noise but not drawing blood.

Alternia blinked, eyes wide. Most of her “arrowstorm” had been illusory. It was a way that she could sneak blows on troublesome enemies without having most of her attack deflected, but even though some of her blows landed, the fact that they drew no blood was astounding.

Note five, Tethys’s carapace is substantially thicker than changeling carapaces, queen or otherwise. This just got very difficult.

“Celestia! Celestia!”

Celestia’s eyes opened slowly to see Sunset beside her. Behind her were several changelings, some of whom were casting spells on her.

“I’m fine, Sunset,” rasped Celestia.

“Don’t speak, your highness, your neck was quite badly hurt,” said the changeling Celestia recognized as Diamondshell.

It all came back to Celestia rather quickly. Her battle with Tethys, Alternia saving her.

“Where’s Alternia now?” demanded Celestia.

“Fighting the Empress,” said Diamondshell, her features grim. Standing up, Diamondshell stood aside to let Celestia see.

Celestia realized she was on the bridge of the Llamrei now and from her makeshift bed at the back of the room, she could see the changeling queen fight the kelpie empress.

There were three Alternias in the air facing down Tethys, who had returned to her usual titanic proportions. Celestia was momentarily taken aback until one of Tethys’s massive tentacles swiped at one of the images of Alternia, leading it to combust into a body of flame. It was just an illusion.

At the same time, the two other images of Alternia circled the Empress, one of them suddenly fired a bolt of magic that detonated against Tethys’s raised tentacle but in a rather ineffectual manner. Tethys responded by a raising a column of water at that image, which must have been Alternia, for she raised a shield around herself but was tossed high into the air by the water like a beach ball. The shield absorbed the brunt of the impact, but Alternia was still tossed up into the air where she was forced to teleport away, lest Tethys’s follow up, a barrage of ice shards, skewer her.

Alternia ran then. Likely still half-stunned by the blow of water, she flew away as fast as she could, a new green bubble-shield around herself, when she suddenly staggered mid-flight.

From the solid block of hair that was now Alternia’s mane and tail, Celestia guessed that Tethys had cast a freezing spell on the very wet Alternia. Most of the water from the earlier splashing had slid off her carapace, but her mane and tail had been frozen.

And now Tethys was in hot pursuit, firing shards of ice that smashed against Alternia’s shield, further wobbling the changeling’s course and nearly causing her to crash.

Alternia recovered just before she hit the water though and fired back a torrent of green flames. Tethys created a large wave that blocked the flames, but they didn’t hiss and steam, only dissipating. Another illusion.

But it made Celestia think back to some of the things she had seen in her battle with Tethys. A general pattern, a common response that she had noticed from Tethys. As Alternia continued to flee from Tethys, Celestia racked her tired mind.

And blinked as she came upon the answer. She might be wrong, and if she was, it might cost her her life, but if she was right...

“Captain Harlequin,” called Celestia. Harlequin reluctantly tore his gaze away from the battle and faced Celestia.

“You can contact Alternia right?” asked Celestia.

“Yes. You want me to tell her something?” asked Harlequin frowning.

“Mm hm. I have a plan, now listen very closely,” said Celestia.

Alternia would have thought that she’d be sweating at this point, but she was freezing. Her mane and tail was solid and some of the water had gotten into her leg-holes and now that it was frozen into ice, it felt very, very uncomfortable. Her leg holes were highly sensitive after all.

Tethys, still of the size of a ship, was now swimming after Alternia, who flew as fast as she could away from the empress. Shivering, Alternia cursed as she glanced back and saw she was not shaking her massive opponent. She needed to disengage and prepare a larger spell that might actually hurt the kelpie, but she was having very little success.

Note… screw it I’ve lost count. Don’t try to challenge Empress Tethys to a swimming meet.

Her horn hurt from several of Tethys’s massive tentacle blows completely overloading her shields, and she didn’t have the time to put up a stronger ones.

Not to mention, she was really feeling the drain on her available power. Most of her love energy had been kept in reserve, as extra nourishment on a bad day. It was not meant to be suddenly implemented in a battle. It was one reason why she had lost to Chrysalis at Cadance’s wedding, she couldn’t just use all of her magic at once.

Which is why Alternia really hated that she had been forced to use this specific spell.

Her horn glowing, Alternia wrapped herself with magic and disappeared from sight.

The Invisibility Spell was incredibly difficult to maintain. It used a lot of power, and already Alternia could feel herself breaking out into sweat. Yet, in spite of the growing hollowness she now felt in her stomach, Alternia maintained the spell, allowing herself to turn to face the alicorn-sized Tethys as she winged away as quietly as she could. She knew that there was a chance Tethys could hear her as demonstrated by her conversation with Typhon. Alternia did not want to risk that.

The Empress had stopped the moment Alternia vanished and she floated in the water, her eyes narrowed. Her nose was flared for some reason and she continued to suck in air with it. Alternia frowned. Just what was Tethys doing? It looked as if she was…

Alternia saw it a second before she felt it. Tethys’s extremely long whip-like tentacles lashing out toward her, their armored tips rolled up at the ends, ready to roll-out and slash whatever they hit.

And they impacted her chest, the place right where her prosthetic carapace of scale-mail was.

A shriek of pure agony was ripped from Alternia’s throat as the most vulnerable point of her body was hit by what felt like a freight train running at full tilt. The reality was perhaps less dramatic, but no less horrifying. With the corner of her pain-narrowed eyes, Alternia could see the frame of the prosthetic, with its bolts still attached to torn fragments of her carapace, flying off with the shattered scale mail.

In short, it bloody hurt, and it caused Alternia to lose all control of her magic, and even her wings. Screaming, she spun through the air for a second before she managed to buzz her wings, moaning as she did so.

Eyes filled with tears, Alternia knew she had to keep moving and so she forced herself to fly away, even though her chest throbbed with excruciating pain.

Your highness!

Harlequin’s mental shout took Alternia off guard, but his voice was comforting to her.

I can’t beat her, Harlequin. I have to withdraw.

I know your highness. Just try to draw her to the Llamrei. Celestia has a plan.

Alternia gritted her teeth, and found the Llamrei not too far in the distance.

Alright. I’ll try.

Painfully raising herself another shield, Alternia flew toward the Llamrei as low and as fast as she could. She could tell Tethys was in pursuit by the shower of ice shards that smashed against her shield, eliciting a grunt from Alternia as she had to pour more of her dwindling magic into the barrier.

Whatever Celestia’s plan is, it better be good, Harlequin! mentally screamed Alternia.

There was no response from Harlequin, and as Alternia neared the Llamrei she saw why.

Celestia, her neck wound freshly bandaged, her horn half-chopped off, was standing on the bow of the Llamrei facing Alternia, surrounded by the Mirror Guard, Chrysalis’s changelings and the remainder of the Royal Guard. Together, they formed a cordon around Celestia, fighting against the kelpies that assailed her position, while a shield over Celestia absorbed the blasts of magic that seaponies were shooting her with.

Alternia’s eyes widened. Harlequin! Get Celestia away from the bow! She’s going to get killed if Tethys lays even an eye on her!

Just trust her, your highness! Get onto the Llamrei!

Praying to her mother that whatever Celestia had in store for Tethys was going to work, Alternia landed heavily onto Llamrei beside Harlequin, who was directing the changelings fighting. Several of Chrysalis’s changelings were already dead, and beside them, Royal Guard.

And not too soon, the humongous Tethys was charging towards the Llamrei and Celestia, her kraken-sized tentacles reaching for the alicorn, ready to smash right into the packed bow section. Alternia cringed, terror gripping her in place as the shark-toothed monster lunged at them.

Which was when Celestia released a simple, although massively overcharged, light spell, right into Tethys’s massive face. The golden flash forced Alternia to shield her eyes, but all she could think as the light engulfed her vision was, what could a light spell do against Tethys?

The answer was, plenty.

Alternia sensed the flare of rage and indignation from Tethys right before she heard something that sounded as if someone had screamed while gritting their teeth. Blinking away the spots in her eyes, Alternia just saw Tethys’s black-carapaced form diving back into the water, her massive shark’s tail vanishing with a splash, the water rippling out from she had disappeared.

Immediately afterward, the whole ship reared back. Alternia who had managed to seize the railing with a hoof found herself awestruck as a massive wave, rippling out as if someone had dropped a massive stone into the ocean, raised the Llamrei into the air and threw it backwards.

Alternia lost her grip then and fell back as the Llamrei tipped backward, changelings, ponies in armor all tumbling down the deck. Alternia scrambled for purchase on the deck, but only slid backward, unable to stop herself, or her scream of horror.

The long slide suddenly stopped, but she hadn’t hit anything. Looking up, Alternia saw Harlequin, gripping onto the capstan, his horn glowing as he levitated her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sunset Shimmer and an earth pony guard holding onto the anchor chain, grabbing onto Celestia’s hooves. The alicorn had screwed her eyes shut, her teeth clenched as she hung on for dear life.

Yet in spite of this, the ship would not right itself, it continued to be propelled back by the wave. No matter how Alternia and the rest of the crew screamed until their throats were hoarse, the ship would not right itself, but continue to sail backward.

Then finally, although Alternia didn’t notice it at first, the angle of the ship’s deck slowly decreased, ebbing back to the flat equilibrium that she was so used to.

A trembling hoof, Diamondshell’s, helped Alternia up to her hooves. As she looked around, her heart sank.

It looked as if the massive wave had thrown all ships clear from the battlefield. In the distance, she could see the tilted hull of a cruiser, which had not fared as well as they had. Somewhere over to the other side of her ship, she could see the fleet’s remaining battleship, the Red Hare, which had seen better days and was also listing heavily.

“Your highness, what are your orders?” asked Harlequin.

Alternia tried to find Celestia, but only saw her unconscious form lying next to Sunset Shimmer and some of the less injured Royal Guard. Only then did it click for Alternia that she was in charge.

“Begin recovery operations. Get somepony onto the radio, and get it working if it’s failed. All uninjured pegasi are to get airborne and prioritize scouting for the remainder of our ships. We need to regroup the fleet and retreat to Venecia. Someone should also contact my flotilla and have them join us.” Alternia winced and held a hoof to the hole in her chest. “Someone get me a doctor. I’m certain I’m bleeding internally and I need healing.”

Was that it? wondered Alternia. Had she got everything?

No, there was one thing she had nearly forgotten. Or perhaps she didn’t wish to remember?

Alternia sighed. “And begin the funeral rites for our dead.”

One day later…

Alternia trotted through the corridors of the Llamrei, her heart heavy and shoulders sagging. Harlequin, Diamondshell, Cyndra and several of her Mirror Guard were following her. She had fought a number of battles and one or two naval battles herself. Quite a few of them had been decisive defeats, but time dulled the pain she supposed.

Four thousand and five hundred dead in one night’s fighting. More than half of the seven thousand four hundred and four ponies that had crewed Celestia’s fleet were gone, along with most of the crew of Alternia’s single battleship. Only one of the ten destroyers of Celestia’s fleet remained, seven of the ten cruisers, and two of the four battleships. Two of those cruisers had to be abandoned, the damage to them had been too great and they did not wish to risk being in open water any longer than they had to.

So in a single day, three quarters of Equestria’s Eastern Fleet was destroyed, along with the greatest loss of pony life in years.

And oddly enough, what hurt the most for Alternia was the loss of seven of her own guard. Losing so many of her ponies in a day hurt, but it was a dull ache, whereas Buzz’s death seemed like a sword through her chest.

Alternia halted, shutting her eyes in a vain attempt to blot out his last thoughts. She could feel his disappointment, how he had resigned himself to losing. She could recall the emotions her changelings had last felt on this earth. And now, Buzz, Diarmuid, Arethusa and Boudicea were gone, lost forever to her along with three other loyal ponies...

Diamondshell trotted up next to Alternia, “Your highness?”

“I’m fine.” Alternia scratched at her new, jury-rigged prosthetic. A simple rough frame bolted into her carapace that extended a sheet-metal covering over the hole in her chest.

Harlequin joined his co-captain. “With respect, your highness. You need to talk to your sister.”

“After this. I need answers and I can’t wait.”

Alternia’s jaw tensed as she approached her destination. The infirmary where Celestia lay, which lay behind two oak doors flanked by two guards.

“Is she awake?” asked Alternia.

Perhaps it was the clipped tone of Alternia’s voice, or maybe it was just her look, but the guards nodded hurriedly and let her in.

Celestia was leaning against her bedrest, Sunset sitting beside her. As Alternia entered, Sunset stood up respectfully. Celestia turned and smiled at Alternia, but that faded as she took in the expression on her co-ruler’s features. Alternia actually wasn’t entirely sure what she looked like at this point.

She did know she was angry. Maybe today she wasn’t so good at hiding it. But she was furious at the loss of lives, at the miscommunication that had caused this debacle, and she knew that it was what drove her to this room to seek answers.

“Alternia?” whispered Celestia.

“Celestia, what exactly did you do to Tethys that caused her to unleash that massive wave on the fleet? It just looked like a light spell, but from what I heard and saw, it seemed to be quite painful for her, though it didn’t really hurt her,” said Alternia.

Celestia opened her mouth and closed it, her brow furrowing. “That is because it was a light spell. I realized while you were fighting Tethys that she deliberately avoided bright light. That is why she ducked every time you or I used flame spells or spells that gave off a similar amount of lights. It’s also likely why the kelpies have only attacked at night.”

Alternia blinked as she mulled over that new fact. An actual weakness to the kelpies. They actually knew something about them that they did not like. It was definitely a comfort to Alternia that the kelpies did have something that restricted their movements.

Of course, that led to Alternia’s second question, a much more pointed one. Looking Celestia in the eye, the changeling queen asked:

“Why did you not tell me about the treaty?”

Celestia arched an eyebrow. “Because the memories you forced on me muddled my mind to the extent that I couldn’t remember it?”

Alternia’s lip twitched as her eyes narrowed.

“Firstly, I was referring to the incident a thousand years ago when you stuffed all of your memories into my head. Secondly, oh right. That’s why I gave you those memories! The question of who to blame for the memory loss is a moot point here, Celestia. Just answer the question.”

Celestia glared right back at Alternia. “I was on my deathbed and had just been forced to banish the pony most dear to me into the moon for a thousand years if you don’t remember! Forgive me if I wasn’t able to figure out exactly what I wanted you to see and what you didn’t need! Samudra was also far more understanding and would not have resorted to enforcing the treaty so ruthlessly!”

And the two sat, eyes locked on one another, each daring the other to move as their companions watched them helplessly, like an audience watching a battle between two wrestlers.

It was Alternia who gave in and closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath to calm herself. As angry as she was, Celestia had a point. How was she to know her decision a thousand years ago to trust in her friend, Samudra, would backfire on her? Alternia, as much as she wanted to blame Celestia for that, couldn’t find it in her conscience, no matter the hurt she felt and how she just wanted to blame somepony.

“Alright, what do we do then?” asked Alternia.

Celestia regarded Alternia for a second, as if she didn’t quite believe the changeling was letting her take the lead, before nodding. “We hit them back. They clearly are not going to listen to us.”

The proclamation caused Alternia’s frown to return. “With what Celestia? We’ve just lost half of our fleet and every ship left is damaged.”

“We bring over our Western Fleet. This has been a serious setback, but we know now that they are weak to light. Moreover, the Western Seas have been quiet for years, and our fleet there is only for assisting the Zebricas and Saddle Arabians. Our shipyards in the East and West have also been building new battlecruisers as well as battleships. We know where their capital is—”

“Are you seriously suggesting we fight them after they defeated us so soundly! Look what happened to you! Are you so eager to engage Tethys in single combat again?” Alternia demanded.

Celestia grimaced, her hoof pressing into her mattress. “My loss notwithstanding, Alternia, we are now at war! Tethys has rebuffed your peace attempts despite your attempts to be reasonable and nearly snapped my neck!”

Alternia shook her head. “There’s still a chance that we can avoid war yet, Celestia. Prince Typhon of the Seaponies seemed reasonable and wished to open a dialogue.”

“And his regent told us quite bluntly that he has no power!” retorted Celestia.

This time, it was Alternia’s turn to grimace and grind her teeth in frustration. Celestia was right, war… war was upon them, and it was unlikely Typhon could stop this if his regent refused. Celestia grinned triumphantly.

"Clearly he told you that too. So we must attack, force them to surrender: we know their weakness and we have a target, Aquamaris.”

Everypony and changeling stared at Celestia, while Alternia started, her jaw dropping open in horror.

“That’s a city full of civilians!” exclaimed Sunset, voicing Alternia’s thoughts.

“It is also unlikely the same use of light would work a second time, your highness,” added Diamondshell.

Alternia agreed. She doubted a kelpie as intelligent as Tethys would let the same trick work twice.

“Pollution, by their own admission, affects them, and so we can use that to our advantage.” Celestia grimaced. “As for the civilian casualties, they attacked us without provocation! They deserve only retribution.”

Alternia shook her head. “Celestia, that is going too far! If you look at it from their point of view, we broke the treaty and when they warned us we ignored them. They have a justifiable grievance against Equestria.”

Celestia fixed Alternia with a wide-eyed gaze of horror, which slowly morphed into a snarl of fury.

“You believe them? They hit our fleet first!”

Alternia’s jaw clenched, a pained look on her features. “Look, the kelpies acted ruthlessly and unbecoming of a cordial species, but what would you do if Tethys moved a fleet of airships over Canterlot? Of course you’d strike. Especially after they’ve broken an agreement that you made in good faith with them.” Alternia took a deep breath. “I’m just saying is that we should try to keep the diplomatic option open, even as we go to war.”

“Oh that’s rich! Now you want to go to war and yet you are still defending Tethys!” spat Celestia. The alicorn was enraged and in hindsight, Alternia realized that she probably shouldn’t have said what she had said or worded it differently.

“How could you have the gall to play Devil’s Advocate all this time, when she destroyed an entire Gryphonian fleet, blockaded Venecia likely ever since the tsunami, killed four thousand Equestrians, and from what I heard, killed several of your own hive! And now you want to go to war, though you have been told time and time again the kelpies can’t be reasoned with, and yet you still defend this monster?”

Alternia’s eyes narrowed and her lips pulled back to reveal her bared fangs.

“Celestia, stop right there for your own sake.”

Celestia scoffed and shook her head. “No. I will not! Tethys and her kind are monsters and you still defend her! You hypocrite! Do you not care that so many of our subjects have died?”

Sunset was staring at Celestia, her eyes wide and jaw open. She was telling herself that Celestia had not just said what she said, but the shock on every pony and changeling’s faces in the room only confirmed it for her. Next to Alternia, Harlequin stiffened, while Diamondshell nearly lunged forward in rage, but before they could respond in defense of their queen, they froze.

An intense rage had cascaded down the hive links of the Mirror Guard and sent their psyches reeling. It was as if their minds were suddenly taken over by a terrifying outside force, except this presence was one that was familiar, one that usually was serene, calm, and comforting. Now though, it was almost alien and they could now sense only too well the fury and indignation of their queen.

“How dare you? All I ever have been trying to do is prevent the deaths of our subjects! Trying to look from another point of view! How dare you accuse me of not caring? After how long I have served it and its citizens! How long I suffered for its sake!” roared Alternia, her voice deafening the room and forcing the ears of every equine including Celestia to flatten against their heads.

In fact, Celestia’s jaw was slowly hanging open and she was sitting frozen as Alternia railed at her. Her gaze slowly dropping down to her bedsheets as she cringed at the tirade.

“For one thousand years, I’ve toiled for Equestria, I’ve cried over my subjects dead bodies, I’ve bled in battle, and I’ve been heartbroke. For one thousand years, I couldn’t be anything that a changeling queen is supposed to be for Equestria’s sake! I couldn’t start a hive, take a mate, or have children!”

Harlequin, Diamondshell and Cyndra grabbed one of Alternia’s legs and tried to pull her out of the room, but Alternia refused to be budged. In fact, her lips twisted in wickedly vindictive sneer as she continued to scream obscenities at Celestia.

“My queen, calm down! This isn’t you!” yelled Harlequin, pulling as hard as he could, but Alternia wouldn’t budge.

“You’re hurting her! You know you don’t want that!” cried Cyndra.

But Alterna didn’t stop.

“Oh yes, my diplomatic overtures have failed, but your efforts were no better. By tartarus you are pathetic. You LOST to Tethys! I had to bail you out. Like I did a thousand years ago and did for a thousand years! Come on! What do you have to say for yourself you useless old piece of horse-flesh!”

Celestia swallowed, but didn’t cry. Yet, her hooves pressed against her bedsheets as if they were the only firm ground in the world, and although her head was held high, her entire body was trembling like a leaf in a gale.

“That’s enough, Alternia!”

Everybody in the room was arrested by Chrysalis’s imperious tone as she slammed the doors open and strode in. Celestia barely moved. It was all she could do to keep her posture, while Alternia turned, a blank look on her face.

“Chrysalis? What are you doing here?”

“Delivering a message, but the better question is” — Chrysalis stepped right up into Alternia’s face — “What in tartarus were you doing? No really, what were you doing, sister?”

Alternia frowned. “I was—” Alternia blinked and her eyes widened. Her head slowly turned to the still-shaking Celestia, and just stared as the alicorn’s fearful eyes.

Had she just done that? What in tartarus had come over her? How could she do that to someone she respected…

“Oh by the Great Hive Mothers. Celestia!” Falling to the side of Celestia’s bed, Alternia reached out her hoof, but Sunset’s glare stopped her.

Sputtering, Alternia’s mouth opened and closed helplessly as she finally saw how shocked Celestia was, her entire body paralyzed.

“Celestia… please, I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.”

The alicorn heaved in a deep breath and sighed, her eyes dropped at the bedsheets. “No, you’re right. I am useless, a relic of the past, whose mistakes keep piling up onto you.”

Alternia cringed at simply how broken Celestia’s voice sounded. “That’s not true.” Celestia didn’t respond, even if she was only whimpering now.

“Celestia, you managed to figure out Tethys’s weakness when nopony or changeling could. I may have saved you, but you saved my life as well.” A shudder ran through Alternia’s frame as she recalled herself falling through the sky, reeling from Tethys’s strike. “To be honest, the thought of facing Tethys again terrifies me. That you are willing to fight her again if necessary attests to your courage.”

Silence, only broken by the Celestia’s breaths continued while Alternia stood helplessly. Until finally her eyes rose to meet Alternia again.

“Thank you, Alternia.” And to Alterna’s relief, she could feel the hurt in Celestia’s emotions fading away, at least enough for now.

Chrysalis coughed loudly and levitated a folded telegram. “And now that that’s wrapped up, mostly, I have a very important message to deliver from Princess Luna. I haven’t read it, but the radiopony who wrote it down seemed incredibly shocked, so quickly please.”

Her horn glowing, Alternia took the paper with her magic and opened it, skimming it over.

What she read made a hard, cold lump sink into her stomach.

“Alternia? Alternia!” Alternia looked up to see her sister’s eyes wide and even Celestia looking concerned.

“You’re shaking,” said Chrysalis.

Alternia blinked as she finally noticed she was trembling. Unable to respond, she passed the paper over to Celestia, who seized it with her hooves and read it.

A moment later, Celestia turned whiter than bone.

“We need to talk to Luna, now,” said Alternia, voicing the exact thought that was running through Celestia’s mind.

In the Western Seas, the destroyer RENS Glowworm...

The Western Seas were known for being a pretty quiet posting. Sure, half of Equestria’s standing navy was deployed in the region, but mostly for patrol and rescue duty.

Patrol duty was what the RENS Glowworm and its crew of fifty under the command of a very young Captain Atlantia.

“Karkanos island sighted, captain,” said the helmspony.

Atlantia nodded from her captain’s chair, her eyes briefly spying the small dark speck on the horizon. She remembered passing Karkanos island when she was a lieutenant on another destroyer a few years back. Captains in Equestria’s navy liked to make a habit of passing the island on their patrol as it was the only one around for miles and a sore sight for land-sick sailors.

“Maintain heading,” she said as she turned back to examining her crew, who were also very young and untested. Yes, the sight of land will definitely help crew morale—

The phone to the crow’s nest suddenly rang and Atlantia sat up a bit straighter as one of her officers answered it and his eyes widened.

“Captain! Large waves spotted, heading right to us!”

Atlantia blinked as she rose from her chair and galloped out to the wing of her bridge. Large waves could mean anything, she needed to get a good look for herself.

It was as if the sea decided to have an earthquake. Waves nearly three meters high were rippling out toward her ship like an oncoming pack.

“Full speed! Helm, turn five degrees to starboard!” screamed Atlantia into the bridge as she charged back in. Seizing the microphone for the entire ship, Atlantia roared.

“All hooves! Brace! Brace!”

Right then, the waves hit, nearly throwing Atlantia to the floor as the ship bucked up and down, and up, and down, as the rapid series of waves slammed the destroyer. Atlantia knew her ship was nowhere in danger of sinking, but that was hardly a comfort to the rest of her crewponies and her flip-flopping stomach.

And just as it had started, the waves stopped.

“What in Equestria was that?” cursed Atlantia, trotting out of her bridge again.

Was it another tsunami? But why were there so many waves at once then? It was as if it was a patch of rough waves.

Which brought up the second weird observation she made. As Atlantia looked down into the water, she noticed that it was no longer clear. Instead, the water was murky, as if someone had decided to stir up the seafloor and kick up all the dirt and sediment. Heck, she even spotted seaweed and some bits of coral in the mix.

“Note our position down in the ship’s log and what we observed. Then radio Equestria,” Atlantia ordered, trotting back into the bridge.

“Yes captain!” returned the navigator. Nodding, Atlantia was about to go into her cabin to get her personal logbook, when there was a squeak of surprise from her navigator.

“Captain… um, is it just me, or… is Karkanos island gone?”

Atlantia snorted. “Karkanos island gone? How can an island disappear…” And her voice trailed off as she stared at the horizon.

The dark shape of Karkanos, had vanished, as if it had slipped beneath the waves.

Author's Note

That was a packed chapter.

Regarding the argument, clearly neither of them are right. Alternia lost her temper, Celestia was out of line.

And yeah Tethys… I’ve said it once, I’ll say it again, she’s not supposed to be nice. She feels from her perspective that she’s been wronged, and while that certainly does not agree with the ponies morality, much less my own, she has… a reasoning process. I mean, if Alternia waltzed up and tried to explain her story to a stranger, I doubt they believe her.

Which brings me to two points.

Why can Tethys smell Alternia? Well, she’s got a shark’s sense of smell, and those are good, above or below water.

Two, Tethys’s carapace and Alternia’s “arrow” spell. Alternia obviously hasn’t fought a lot of naturally armored creatures in her life. She’s just not used to how thick Tethys’s carapace is which is basically really good plate armor.

Also… disappearing island in the western sea? Huh?

One clue though, it is not the work of kelpies. They’re not even in the Western Sea.

Chapter 15: The Three Port Strikes

Alternia and Celestia’s combined fleets in Venecia...

In one of the Neptune’s numerous meeting rooms,Celestia and Alternia waited with bated breath for Luna to swim into view in their crystal ball. Accompanying them were Chrysalis, Cyndra, Raven, Sunset Shimmer and the rest of their guards and friends.

They did invite Retariusil to listen in on them as well as Doggess Sebastiana, but the queen had declined, saying that she needed to meet with the rest of her hive on Venecia. Unsurprisingly, the Doggess had accepted. Her island was being surrounded by the kelpies after all.

When the alicorn of the night finally did appear in the crystal ball, she looked incredibly bedraggled. Her hair was as flowing and shiny as ever, but her fur was in a fritz from a lack of grooming and her eyes were red from lack of sleep.

Celestia had bigger concerns than the state of her sister’s appearance however.

“Luna! Are you hurt?” demanded Celestia, leaning closer to the oak table the crystal ball was set upon.

“I am unharmed…” Luna’s suddenly gasped, her eyes flying wide open. “Celestia! What happened to your horn!”

Celestia groaned, sending a bit of a glare at Alternia. “Alternia had to cut it off to save me.”

“What?! I’ve been receiving reports that you engaged the kelpies, but just how bad was it?”

Sighing, Alternia scratched at her makeshift prosthetic carapace. The sheet of metal that banged over the frame simply wasn’t as comfortable as the one that used to cover her chest. “It was bad, but you first Luna, we have to know…” Alternia swallowed. “We have to know how catastrophic the kelpie attack on Equestria was.”

That was what had been in the letter. It was why Alternia and Celestia had immediately contacted Luna again to set up a time that would allow them to meet via crystal ball.

Luna nodded. “The kelpies attacked the major ports on our eastern coast in the space of an evening. Manehattan was the first to be attacked…”

Manehattan...

Crackwooomf

The sound of yells and explosions threw open the eyelids of General Iron Duke of the Manehattan Rangers. Seizing his sword by his bedside table and his gold-tasselled red tunic the general yelled for his gryphon wife, Lady Steelbeak, to get their foals/hatchlings to the basement before running out the bedroom door, through the hallways to his study where he seized the phone and dialed the Manehattan barracks, the phone ringing in his ears as loudly as the explosions in the distance.

A moment later the line connected and the ringing halted.

“Sharpe! What’s going on?” demanded Iron Duke, peeking out of the window to the bay.

Sharpe’s voice was without its usual acerbic bravada and there was a panicked note to it. “The kelpies have attacked! They came in on a big wave that fouled our ships, and now they’re sabotaging our docks with explosives! We’re assembling to meet them, sir!”

“Get to the harbourfront and the military dockyards! Contact the police chief and get him to deploy as many officers as possible to maintain order and evacuate the waterfront areas! Order them to avoid engaging any kelpies!” ordered Duke.

“Done sir!”

Duke slammed the speaker in relief and after yelling for his wife to take their children inland and out of the city, he raced from his house to the docks as fast as his four hooves could carry him.

However, at the moment he got to the dockyards he knew that they had failed.

Any small warship that had been moored had been capsized by the initial wave. Some of the larger cruises had been thrown ungainly onto the docks themselves, smashing cranes and derricks. Several of the drydock gates were jammed shut or blasted open. The ships in the slipways fared no better, some of them bearing explosive damage, while others had kelpies on their decks, ripping off fittings, and destroying the welding and riveting equipment around the hulls.

The devastation didn’t just cover the ships. All around the Manehattan military harbour, wooden piers were being smashed, supply carts and train tracks for coal carts being ripped up. A coal bunker on the shore had been set alight. Ice shards rained down on cranes and blasts of water soaked foodstuffs ready to be loaded onto ships.

Sharpe and the rest of the Manehattan Rangers had already deployed into firing lines and were in the midst of a charge, polearms, maces and warhammers, which had been issued to them to better help fight changelings, raised high, but the kelpies were already backing away, continuing to smash more of Manehattan’s military harbour as they did so.

Iron Duke resisted the urge to groan outwardly. His troops could not see his frustration, but inside he was cursing himself. For even if the kelpies were driven back, the port and all the ships in construction, were all ruined.

Present

“Buck it,” swore Alternia. That was nearly a half of the total tonnage of ships under construction destroyed in Manehattan including two of their newly ordered Very Heavily Armored Cruisers, also known as, battlecruisers.

“Precisely,” said Luna.

Celestia slammed her hoof on the table, causing the crystal ball to jump. “How were they able to use explosives? They’re an underwater race!”

“According to our explosive experts, the blast pattern and intensity of the explosives appears to indicate that they are of gryphon make. It appears the Aquestrians been studying how to use them, perhaps seizing them from the ships they attacked.”

Alternia sighed and glanced at Cyndra and Raven, who were taking notes. “At least we know they still appear unable to manufacture such things, but all the same, I want all of our armories on lockdown. We cannot risk the possibility of them stealing our ordinance.” Looking back at Luna, Alternia said. “Continue.”

Luna nodded. “The force that attacked Manehattan withdrew shortly after sabotaging the harbour. We weren’t sure if it was the last of the attacks and so we alerted our garrisons.” The blue alicorn cursed. “That’s when they attacked Fillydelphia.”

Fillydelphia…

For Marshal Ermane Rommel and the vanguard of the Cloudsdale Blues, the military air arm of Equestria that had been training near Fillydelphia, it had taken them half an hour for them to respond to the radio calls from the Fillydelphia garrison.

Unfortunately, that was all that it took.

Ermane could not see too well in the dark, but the kelpies were wreaking havoc on the Fillydelphian military dockyard as large waves and ice shards from the waters peppered beached ships, installations and piers, smashing windows, controls, columns and doors. The dry dock doors here too had been blown apart and the cranes on the slipways ripped down. The docks themselves were empty of ponies. They had either fled, or... worse.

Perhaps they were too late to save the ponies or the docks, but they could still force the kelpies from wreaking any more havoc. Ermane turned to his trumpeter.

“Signal the attack! All flights, diving runs only until the rest of our command gets here!” Unsheathing his saber from his side, the pegasi general roared. “Charge!”

The vanguard roared and dived down, a wave of wings bearing down from the evening sky, Ermane at the head as they charged at the kelpies who dove for the safety of the sea.

Alternia frowned. “Wait, Luna, correct me if I am wrong, but have the kelpies been retreating once our reinforcements arrived?”

Luna dipped her head in assent. “Yes, and there is more. According to Ermane’s and Iron Duke’s reports, there appear to be less kelpies in the Fillydelphia attack than the Manehattan one.”

“That is very strange. How many were at Baltimare?” asked Celestia.

That was when Luna, to Alternia and Celestia’s shock, smiled.

“Now this, is where it gets interesting.”

Baltimare…

General Hanna Belle, her bronze-colored armor hiding most of her brown fur, wasn’t sure, but the moment the alert had come out after the Manehattan attack, she decided that she wasn’t taking any chances. Baltimare was the headquarters of the Equestrian Foreign Legion and a major military port in its own right, though not as large as Manehattan. It also had a massive civilian population.

Luckily, she was assisted by her marefriend of five years and chief of staff, Colonel Ambrosia Hill, a pale-green pegasus pony dressed in the French Foreign Legion’s blue and red uniform, who was now standing beside her. Together, they had managed to get the rest of the Foreign Legion up and to battle positions. From their view atop a tall apartment building near Baltimare harbour, where the Foreign Legion had set up their command post, they had a pretty good view of the harbour.

Hanna Belle glanced at Ambrosia. “Your ponies up yet, cowpony?”

Ambrosia, a native of Dodge City, chuckled, but that turned into a hacking cough that had Hanna Belle glancing at her in concern.

“Well, more up than I am apparently,” Ambrosia remarked dryly as soon as she had recovered.

Hanna Belle was about to ask if Ambrosia needed to lie down, when a donkey in the Foreign Legion’s uniform.

“General! Changelings in full war armor are closing in on us fast!” reported the panicked private.

“Relax soldier,” said Hanna Belle in a level voice, though Ambrosia glanced at Hanna Belle, an eyebrow raised anyway.

“I reported the possibility of an attack to Queen Simulacris, whose hive is nearby, and she offered to reinforce us. She said she would be leading a contingent to assist us. Keep an eye on them and show her majesty to me when she gets here.”

The private nodded and saluted before galloping off and the pair continued to survey the preparations being done to reinforce the harbourfront.

“You sure it will be enough, Hanna Belle?” asked Ambrosia suddenly.

Hanna Belle sighed. “I don’t know, love.” She looked out over Horse Shoe Bay and its entrance which led right to Baltimare. That channel was guarded by two squat square-shaped forts with thick concrete walls and cannon. “We got forts barring the entrance of the bay.” She pointed to several rounded parapets flanking the sides of Baltimare. “We have our new six-inch “disappearing” guns, but all of these are designed to be used against ships, not swimming targets. I doubt even our high explosive ammunition would be effective.”

Sighing, Hanna Belle pointed her hoof to the sandbags being thrown down in the dockyards and the containers and goods being handled by pickets of soldiers into makeshift dugouts and positions, while others set up firing positions on tall buildings. Several other field cannon, Hoofstrong guns, were being rolled behind sandbags, which were behind lines of barbed wire.

“Ultimately, our defense will have to be done on land if the kelpies attack. At least we’ve evacuated the civilians and had all ships put into the piers..”

“And if they don’t attack?” asked Ambrosia.

Hanna Belle grimaced. “I got a feeling they aren’t simply going to alert us they can successfully attack a port and let us learn how to prevent that. Sure the civilians are going to grumble at being moved, but better I lose some goodwill than risk their lives.”

“I agree wholeheartedly, general.”

Hanna Belle and Ambrosia turned to see Queen Simulacris and five changelings in their laminated chitin armor trotting towards them. Remembering the protocol lessons Celestia—Alternia had taught her, Hanna Belle politely bowed.

“Thank you for coming, your majesty.”

“You’re welcome, general, and thank you for telling me of this threat,” said Simulacris warmly. Turning from Hanna Belle for a moment, the queen glanced over the ponies making their preparations. “Where should I deploy my troops, general?”

“Keep them hidden for the moment as a reserve force. It is possible the Aquestrians don’t know about the extent of our collaboration with the changelings. I’ll let you know when you are needed—”

BOOM!

They all jumped and turned to see flashes of light and hear the crash of cannons as the forts at the bay’s entrance responded, sending plumes of whitewater soaring up from the sea.

“Damnit, it seems the reports were right. The kelpies somehow have explosives,” snapped Hanna Belle.

“I’ll order our batteries to open up,” said Ambrosia, trotting toward the many ponies seated by the desk of phones at their command station.

“Ambrosia, remind the rest of our forces about their explosives and have the field guns fire at will. I don’t know how effective they’ll be, but we have the ammunition,” added Hanna Belle.

“But will they be able to hit anything?” asked Simulacris quietly, her eyes narrowed.

Hanna Belle ran to the edge of the building and started swearing. There was a thick mist rising from the water and quickly too. It was enveloping the forts and now she could barely see the flash of their guns.

“Get our spotlights on! Order Bell Hood to form a pegasus team to clear that mist as best as he can! Bow teams, fire at your discretion!”

No targets were appearing, though, as the mist closed in on the harbour. Biting her lip, Hanna Belle abandoned trying to find anything in the fog and ran to her command table where she had set up a map of her forces and their positions.

For a moment, nothing happened and Hanna Belle, Ambrosia and Queen Simulacris set off another explosive. The harbour forts reported nobody trying a landing, however. And so all those at the command centre could do was listen to the boom of the guns in the harbour and the occasional explosion as the seaponies threw charges at the forts.

Then they heard it: the roar of water.

Hanna Belle cursed and grabbed the phone that linked to the lines of all her commanders. “Tsunami! Brace yourselves!”

Slamming the phone down, Hanna Belle tried to peer through the fog again, but all she could hear was the crash of the wave upon the harbour front, the snapping of piers, the tearing of steel as ships were thrown into the harbour wall.

Water was streaming into the streets, washing barbed wire away and soaking up sandbags. It didn’t appear her ponies were being too badly hurt though.

It was about then that a flight of pegasi, Hood’s team, flapped over the harbour front, beginning to clear up some of the mist at least Hanna Belle could spy some of her forces. However, they were immediately met by a rain of ice shards.

One pegasi was skewered through the wing and he screamed as he death-spiralled to the ground. Another’s throat was cut and she fell like a stone.

“Call them back!” ordered Hanna Belle. A signal pony on the roof, ran up and from the numerous flare rockets on the side, ignited a green one that shot into the air, creating a trail of green sparks. Hood’s flight responded by falling back.

“Casualty reports from the tsunami?” demanded Hanna Belle.

Ambrosia listened to one of the staff members seated at the desk of phones briefly, before turning to Hanna Belle. “Light. Most of them just appear a bit wet. Good thing you didn’t deploy them right up against the water.”

“Any sign of kelpies?” asked Hanna Belle.

“We’re getting reports of ice shards bombarding our positions, but no kelpies on the ground, ma’am,” yelled out a staff officer.

“Order them to return fire,” said Hanna Belle. Glancing at Simulacris and Ambrosia, Hanna Belle frowned. “That’s strange.”

“Indeed, the kelpies have shown themselves to be highly aggressive attackers,” said Simulacris. Her gaze was momentarily distracted at the sound of the harbour guns firing. “And for good reason, while your guns may not be able to hit those in the water too effectively, staying in there is not ideal.”

“So why are they being so cautious?” asked Ambrosia.

Hanna Belle shook her head. “No idea, but… if they aren’t here, we may be able to take advantage of this.”

“What do you have in mind?” asked Simulacris.

“Let’s wait for for a few minutes. In the meantime, have our ponies continue to bombard the water,” ordered Hanna Belle.

And so the three did, but as the minutes passed, no company reported signs of kelpies. In fact, most of them were firing blindly into the water as a veil of mist still pervaded over the battlefield. At least casualties were basically non-existent as the ponies had dug themselves in and the ice shards the seaponies were throwing seemed quite wild.

It was about then that Ambrosia noticed something.

“Hanna Belle, the mist is lifting.”

Hanna Belle ripped her eyes from the combat map and looked toward the harbour, and saw that the mist was indeed thinning, and too rapidly for natural means. “What?”

Simulacris shook her head. “Why would they need to lift the mist? It is keeping us suppressed and preventing us from advancing.”

“Also, it’s perfect ambush territory for their kelpies who clearly aren’t affected by it if what happened to the Gryphonia fleet was any indication!” Added Ambrosia.

Hanna Belle blinked then, as everything connected, which led to a rather feral grin taking over her features.

“Ambrosia, order companies one through ten to advance to the water’s edge and fire at their discretion. Queen Simulacris, advance your changelings in support.”

“What! What about the kelpies?” demanded Simulacris.

“They probably aren’t here.” Simulacris blinked, Ambrosia looking up briefly from the phone she was holding as Hanna Belle explained.

“It’s why they’re lifting the mist. They need to see us in order to hurt us! The kelpies fought perfectly well under the mist when attacking the Gryphon fleet, so why didn’t they just rip us apart? Why haven’t we seen them even though it’s been thirty minutes into the battle?”

“A good point, general. I will advance my changelings.”

“Be careful though, we don’t know all their capabilities,” warned Hanna Belle.

“Understood,” said Simulacris as she jumped off the rooftop, her swarm following her like a black cloud.

With the mist gone, Hanna Belle could clearly see her soldiers running up, ducking behind crates and ice-smashed equipment.

And as she pulled up her binoculars to gaze at the sea, she could also see her enemy. The seaponies, poking up their heads once in awhile to send an ice shard careening toward the shore with a swing of their fin-like forehooves. Hydromancy through physical motion.

Only now though, crossbow wielding soldiers, and shells were smashing into the sea. A crossbow-wielding minotaur nailed a seapony through the head with a shot. A gigantic plume of water, kicked up by a rather lucky shell, sent a very unlucky seapony hiding in the water flying sky high, its broken body limp in the air. A changeling from Simulacris’s hive fired a magic beam that knocked what looked like a seapony with a horn, a sea unicorn so to speak, back into the water. While most of the attacks fired by Hanna Belle’s soldiers and the changelings missed, more were hitting than before.

And still there was no sign of the kelpies.

Hanna Belle quashed the elation she was feeling. It wasn’t the time, and the seaponies still hadn’t revealed one rather important thing.

Their objective. What the heck were they after?

All they’d done was fire ice shards at them and bombard the forts. Why would they—

A boom, not a cannon shot snapped Hanna Belle’s eyes to the slipways and she winced at the gaping hole in one of them, before blinking.

“Wait what?” Why in the world were the seaponies targeting their docks and not their personnel? They were what was killing the seaponies, not the docks.

Another explosion drew her attention to one of the drydocks and she saw the last part of several bright blue magic beams searing a hole right through its doors. All over Baltimare port, other explosions from seapony-thrown charges or magic beams wrecked the facilities, not hurting the Equestrian Foreign Legion too much, but destroying equipment and structures.

“Hanna! They must be after the docks!” yelled Ambrosia.

Hanna Belle’s eyes widened. The Equestrian navy’s production and repair facilities! That must have been the goal of this attack all along.

“Ambrosia, order all hooves and hands to protect the docks! Those are the enemy objectives!”

“Already on it!”

But it was too late. In front of Hanna Belle’s eyes, more docks, more piers and cranes came tumbling down as the seaponies targeted them with explosive charges and magical beams.

At one point, Hanna Belle winced as she spied a bolt of water from the sea seem to explode into a cloud of steam next to a squad of ponies. Three of the ponies screamed as hot steam scalded them to death, their fur and skin falling off from their roasted bodies. The others leapt for cover, shaking in their hooves at the death of their comrades, several of them whimpering as they nursed blisters on their hooves and lost feathers.

Hanna Belle grimaced and she momentarily felt sick. Thank Celestia, or Alternia, that whatever spell caused that seemed to be relatively rare. Still, the degree of caution that all the other squads were forced to take in light of the spell meant that their advance to the dockyards were slowed considerably.

And despite seeing the odd seaponies falling as they carried out their task to the crossbow fire from her Legion on the shores, the destruction of the docks did not stop

A moment after the last drydock door was blown up, a massive cloud of super-heated steam suddenly rose up in the bay.

Her eyes wide, Hanna Belle yelled to her staff. “Withdraw our troops! NOW!”

The ponies seated at the table of phones frantically rang them, while others fired signal rockets. Equestrian Foreign Legionaries and changelings ran for their lives, jumping over equipment and fleeing as the cloud of steam advanced to the harbour wall, washing over crates and smashed derricks.

But shortly afterward, the steam… dissipated and just like that, the waters in the bay were still once more, devoid of seaponies.

Crystal ball…

“How many casualties did we suffer?” asked Alternia.

“Three hundred,” said Luna.

Alternia, Celestia and everybody with them, froze.

“Wait what?” demanded Celestia.

Luna nodded, frowning. “We’re still getting reports in, but most of our deaths in the attacks came from what nightwatch ponies were on duty and evening dockworkers.”

Celestia shook her head, eyes wide. “We only had three hundred killed or wounded? That’s… that’s far too light. This isn’t like the kelpies!”

“What do you mean by that, Celestia?” demanded Luna. She turned to Alternia. “Alternia?”

Alternia sighed. “As you know we were engaged by the enemy…” and so Alternia explained to Luna, the fight over Aquamaris and the attack on her convoy, the sea pony capital, their discoveries regarding the treaty they had and Alternia’s theories on where the missives ended up, meeting Typhon, and finally, Tethys’s rejection of the talks.

“How… how many did you lose?” asked Luna, as if she didn’t want to know the answer.

Celestia turned to Raven, who adjusted her glasses, double checked the figures on her clipboard, and looked at the crystal ball.

“Four thousand and twenty-eight dead. Two thousand, nine hundred and fifty wounded.”

Luna was aghast. “Four thousand dead! Your fleets combined had nearly eight thousand ponies!”

“Which makes this attack on our soil, incredibly strange. What measures have you taken to reinforce our borders currently?” asked Alternia.

“Shining Armor has been reassigned at his own request with the rest of the Royal Guard to Manehattan. Cadance is with him to help him restore order and keep the civilians calm. I’ve also ordered the Cloudsdale Blues to standby over Fillydelphia and have requested the Dodge City Militia to reinforce the Foreign Legion in Baltimare.”

“That should be sufficient for now, did the generals make any observations about the attacks?” asked Alternia.

“I for one, thought that the kelpies seemed oddly reluctant to engage in prolonged open battle with our ponies,” said Celestia. She frowned. “Actually, they seemed rather focused on destroying our dockyards and ships in production didn’t they?”

“And you are correct, Celestia. The generals did notice this in their reports and more. Apparently, it seemed that the attack on Fillydelphia involved less kelpies than that of Manehattan.” Luna grimaced. “It is General Caesar Salad’s, Ermane Rommel’s, Hanna Belle’s and Shining Armor’s current opinion that this attack was carried out by three different forces. While there was an hour between the attacks, because of the sheer distance between Manehattan and Baltimare, it’s highly unlikely the attacks were made by a single force.”

“That would make sense. But then…” Alternia blinked. “Why were there less kelpies in Fillydelphia and then absolutely no kelpies in Baltimare?”

That question stumped the Princesses and they lapsed into silence.

“What if it wasn’t because they wanted to?” asked Chrysalis slowly.

“Can you elaborate, Chrysalis?” asked Luna.

Chrysalis’s brow furrowed. “What if they didn’t intentionally mean for there to be less kelpies in Fillydelphia and none in Baltimare? I mean, the seaponies took far more casualties in Baltimare than they did in the other cities because the kelpies weren’t present and Tethys doesn’t seem to be the type to commit to action unless the odds are stacked in her favor.”

Alternia nodded. “I suppose you are right, but if it wasn’t intentional, then why did it happen?”

That again, silenced those in the room as they racked their brains for an answer.

“Luna, you said the chief targets of the operations were our shipyards, our ships in construction and shipbuilding facilities, correct?” asked Alternia slowly.

Luna frowned. “Yes.”

“Would you say that Manehattan was the most important port because it was producing our new battlecruisers and it had the most shipbuilding facilities? That Fillydelphia was next because of its cruiser yards and that Baltimare, which mainly focused on light ships and destroyer production, was last?” asked Alternia.

Luna nodded and groaned. “Well, yes. That doesn’t explain why there were no kelpies in the third group, though. It may explain why they had less kelpies in the attack group for Fillydelphia, but the Baltimare attack involving no kelpies at all? Our scientists from REINS are already picking up the corpses of seaponies who have been washed on shore. We don’t have a lot of them, but it is the most damage we’ve done to the Aquestrians since the beginning of this conflict.” Luna placed her head in her hooves. “Not that it helps that much. Half our Eastern fleet is sunk now and our ship production on the eastern coasts has been set back by at least several months.”

Alternia sighed. “That is true, Luna.” Pursing her lips the changeling grabbed a piece of paper and a pen. “But it is still important to figure out just why not even one kelpie was seen in the Baltimare attack. We may be able to gain greater insights into Tethys’s overall strategy if we do so.”

“Right. Well, what do we know of Tethys in general?” asked Luna.

“Ruthless,” spoke Celestia instantly.

“Appears to abide by some honor code, and according to her viewpoint, stringently,” remarked Alternia.

Luna nodded. “According to your reports, she apparently did warn us and the gryphons several times. Missives to our capital, her warning to the Gryphons which she knew we got hold of as well, and the time with the Venecian convoy when she bumped the Llamrei and destroyed the convoy.”

Celestia scowled. “Speaking of that, Luna, can you send a scout team to search the Castle of the Two Pony sisters? We need to know if they actually did send messages to us.”

“Got it. What else?” asked Luna.

Alternia grimaced. “Decisive and cunning, she would take an opportunity and exploit it fully. The three port strikes are clearly an example where she decided to preemptively hit our ports to disable facilities important for a long-term conflict. It was a good move on her part.”

“But of course, that doesn’t explain the lack of kelpies in the third group and the losses they took because of it,” Luna replied.

“Right, that seems out of character for Tethys, who has been very careful so far to engage only when things are in her favor and has always brought enough forces to do so.” Alternia gestured Raven to jot that fact down and thought about it for a moment. There was something really odd about these port attacks. Devastating on the surface, but if one looked deeper, they stood out as being very… weird, inconsistent with the other kelpie attacks.

“They didn’t have enough kelpies.”

Everybody turned to Celestia whose eyes were wide as plates.

“Tethys, does not fight unless it is in her favor, but what if… just what if she put no kelpies in the third group, because she didn’t have enough warriors to assign them there to make them effective and worth taking out the destroyer production facilities? So they just had the first and second groups include kelpies.”

Luna shook her head in disbelief. “Wait, are you saying that… that all the kelpies have as an attacking force, is limited to what they used against our fleets in the Eastern Sea, and the port strikes? Surely they must have some kind of reserve!”

“If she does have a reserve, it was likely deemed too important to commit to in Baltimare as they believed they could accomplish the task with just seaponies. They did do that, even if they took more losses, which supports our conclusion on Tethys’s calculating nature,” said Celestia.

Alternia nodded. “And thinking about it… the kelpies have emerged from a long conflict with Samudra, and by nature the kelpies are predators. The gryphons’ population has been able to expand because they use meat substitutes, but even then they are limited. Considering those two factors, it is not unlikely that the kelpie attacking force may be limited to what they used to attack our ports and what they used to attack my fleet and Celestia’s.”

“If I may…” said Chrysalis. The three princesses turned, their attention on her. “Remember that Samudra managed to contain the kelpies for all of one thousand years and we all know how powerful they were. The only way she must have been able to do so successfully was if the kelpies were an extreme minority compared to the seapony population.”

“Putting that all together that means there’s a possibility that we outnumber the army the kelpies are fielding,” Celestia grimaced. “Well at least we know that any land invasion the kelpies attempt will be severely rebuffed next time. They don’t have the numbers to fight against all of Equestria.”

Good one sister. Though-spoke Alternia to Chrysalis.

“About that sister, I’m quite certain at this point that the kelpies have no reason to invade our lands, and will not do so,” Luna said slowly.

Alternia and Celestia glanced at Luna. “Why do you say that Luna?” asked the changeling queen.

“All of Tethys’s demands have specifically for every single living creature to leave the kelpies waters to them. To support this, we have the lack of civilian casualties in the Manehattan and Fillydelphia attacks. All attacks had the potential to do massive damage, but the kelpies limited themselves to military targets instead of trying to run rampant. This was a targeted strike for sabotage purposes, to carry out a specific goal.”

“That makes sense,” said Celestia, as Alternia nodded in agreement. “What I think is strange is why Tethys would even bother targeting our ships in the first place. It is as if she deemed them a threat when she clearly can just destroy our fleets.”

Alternia shook her head. “I’m not surprised. The ships are our method of projecting power over the ocean. She likely knows there is no guarantee that we won’t find a manner to attack targets underwater with our shipboard weaponry and hence she eliminated as many of them as possible before they could become a threat.”

Celestia winced. “But now, she’s set us back in that regard by months, and at a time like this…”

Celestia didn’t even have to look at Doggess Sebastiana, who groaned loudly, her shoulders sagging in despair.

“Venecia can’t afford to wait that long. We can have the population evacuated by airship, in fact, we are starting to move everyone out now with the supply airships that have been returning to the mainland, but at this rate, it’ll take a year and our supplies won’t last a month and a half, even with airships supplying us.” Sebastiana’s voice cracked at the last word and she couldn’t help but bury her face in her hooves.

“Which is why we need to find Murmillar’s book, now more than ever,” said Alternia firmly.

Celestia and Luna nodded.

“Agreed, it might answer questions about the kelpies that we still have,” said Luna.

“And it might reveal more weaknesses to them,” Celestia added.

“I hope it does. The diplomatic option has failed, and while I’d want it rather than war, we have no choice.” Alternia turned her gaze to Luna. “Conscript all privately owned to help with the evacuation and supply of Venecia and speed up the production of existing airshps. Order the mobilization of all our forces and make sure our coasts are guarded. I suggest leaving Shining Armor to help fortify our eastern ports.” Alternia swallowed. “I’ll take care of retrieving Murmillar’s book from Retariusil’s hive.”

“Alright, but you need to be careful Alternia, from what Retariusil has told us, the hive is flooded,” said Celestia.

“I will,” said Alternia.

The princesses talked for a bit longer, finalizing details on mobilisation, but the meeting was soon over and all three chose to head to their rooms.

As exhausted as she felt though, Alternia felt she had forgotten something as she entered her stateroom with Chrysalis.

On second thought, the fact that only Chrysalis was with her was a bit telling of what was about to happen.

“Chrysalis? Where did Harlequin and the others go?”

Chrysalis initially ignored Alternia’s question, and instead, to Alternia’s confusion, trotted to the cabin’s ‘snack bar’ where she produced from the cupboard, a bottle of whiskey.

“I dismissed them, Alternia,” said Chrysalis, as she levitated two heavy whiskey glasses from the rack.

Alternia frowned. “Why?”

Saying nothing, Chrysalis gestured to the dining table with its chairs, and Alternia, wishing for this charade to be over with, sat down. Chrysalis joined her shortly and poured.

“We need to talk about Buzz, and the changelings you lost.”

Alternia couldn’t help but flinch as a first seemed to squeeze around her heart. A blinding pressure built in her throat, so tight, so choking that she was forced to close her now-moist eyes briefly.

It was all Alternia could do to force out two words.

“You’re right.”

Chrysalis frowned. “Not going to try to deny it?”

“What’s the point? I’m trying not to let it show, Chrysalis, but I am grieving and I… I miss them.” Alternia took a sip of her glass. It did some benefit to loosening the clenching feeling around her throat. “I miss Buzz’s ridiculous attempts to hit on me. He was just so funny the way he did it and yet, I always appreciated that he would stop whenever there was a situation that required his professionalism.” Alternia swallowed, closing her eyes briefly, her mind recalling very recent memories. Happy memories.

“Then there was Diarmuid and his chivalry. Arethusa and her inability to decide whether to be shy or to be angry. Boadicea and her dedication.” Alternia cringed, shutting her eyes as the tears refused to stop trickling down her cheeks. Rather considerately, Chrysalis offered Alternia a hoofkerchief and Alternia managed to dry her eyes slightly with the corner of it.

“I loved all of them. I didn’t know all of them so well, but I loved all of them. More than the members of my own guard even and… I’m not sure why and whether I should feel this way.”

“I know, Alternia… well I don’t know exactly, but I have an idea what you are going through,” amended Chrysalis.

Alternia looked right at Chrysalis’s eyes. “What am I going through?”

Chrysalis sighed. “Something all queens who have just formed their first hive must go through, maybe even worse. The bond you had with your changelings is strong. Queens always have strong links with the first changelings they join with. Your bond with your changelings is even stronger than many other queens because you had more power to place into the bond.”

“Is this why… why I felt their last thoughts?” Alternia whispered, eyes dropping to the table.

“Felt?” Chrysalis asked, blinking.

“Yes… I felt their last thoughts… the despair behind them… the regret…they…” Alternia cringed. “They didn’t expect to end this way. None of them did. Even if they knew they were going to die.” Alternia’s moist eyes met Chrysalis’s a second before she burst into sobs. She couldn’t hold back the half-choked feeling in her throat, or the pain in her heart any longer.

“Just why did I have to lose them so soon, sister? Why?”

Chrysalis trotted and did the only thing she could do. Wrap her hooves around her little sister tightly and let her cry into her shoulder. Chrysalis didn’t care that the tears were soaking her carapace and she was actually just a tiny bit glad she was there to offer comfort and whatever support she could.

But for the most part, her heart ached at what her sister was suffering, and the sorrow she was emanating.

“I don’t know, Alternia. I just don’t know.”

Evening…

Alternia trotted across the Neptune’s deck with Diamondshell, Harlequin, Raven and Cyndra at her side.

It was a starless night. No stars twinkled and the ocean was pitch black.

For this reason, Alternia had a distinct feeling something was wrong as she walked forward.

Then out of nowhere, she heard a scream behind her.

Spinning around, Alternia gasped. Massive tentacles, several feet thick, had coiled up the deck and now seized Harlequin, Cyndra, Diamondshell and Raven.

“Princess!” they screamed. Alternia lunged forward desperately. She could feel their fear clenching her heart. She could see Diamondshell sobbing, all composure lost as she squirmed in the tentacle’s grasp. Cyndra had shut her eyes while Raven, her glasses askew was simply paralyzed. As Alternia fired a slice of a green magic at the tentacles, but to her horror, it simply dissipated against the armor of the tentacles. Tears in her eyes, Alternia summoned her halberd and hacked at the tentacles, red blood dripping from her weapon as she smashed into the fleshy part of the limb.

But it was too late

Before her eyes, the tentacles curled around Diamondshell’s flexed. A sickening crack cut through Alternia’s ears and she fell limply to the ground, carapace broken, her form smashed beyond recognition, a ragdoll.

“Help!” screamed Cyndra, just before she was frozen, her carapace icing over, frost sealing her mouth. Her breath caught in her throat, Alternia ran forward as the tentacles released her, only to find a statue of her niece standing on the deck, her face eternally locked in an expression of terror.

As Alternia raised her Halberdd to try to free Raven, her dear assistant, managed a half-choked. “Your highness!” Before the tentacles gripping around her hindquarters and those wrapped around her torso pulled away from each other.

Blood all over her face, screaming so loudly her throat gave out in protest, Alternia dropped her halberd with a clatter, and tore herself away from the sight, only to freeze in place.

Towering over the ship’s railing, her head the size of a fishing trawler, was Tethys. Harlequin was dangled right in front of her massive ship-breaking jaws, spear-length teeth revealed in a wide sneer.

“No. Please. I’ll do anything! Just let him go!” stammered Alternia unable to move, her limbs rooted to the deck.

But Tethys didn’t listen and opened that maw of shark-teeth. Right before she bit down, Harlequin, though paralyzed by fear, managed one phrase.

“I love you.”

And a moment later, he was gone, vanished into the Empress’s maw. The Empress, who was now sneering at Alternia, her blood soaked teeth and lips leering at her.

Alternia’s eyes widened as she saw the glint in Tethys’s black eyes and saw her licking her fangs.

“Oh no. Please no!” Alternia begged, backing away, but there was no escape. Tethys’s tentacles seized her, pinning her limbs in place, crushing her wings against her body, one smaller tentacle wrapping around her horn, as they hoisted her up over the Empress’s maw. Unable to move, her throat to hoarse to scream Alternia could only force a thin wail through her dry lips.

That was when she felt water, cold water soaking her body from head to toe, sputtering, Alternia opened her eyes and blinked.

She was in her room, somebody was grabbing her hoof. Dazed and blinking away her bleariness, Alternia turned and gasped.

“... Diamondshell?”

The normally stoic chevalier was wide eyed in fear, her hooves gripping Alternia’s tightly.

“But… but you died. I …I saw you die...” Alternia croaked as she pushed herself up, shaking her head as she forced herself to breath in deeply.

Diamondshell blinked, and swallowed. “My queen, it was just a dream,” she said. “I’m right here.”

“I…” Alternia swallowed, looking away as she forced herself to be composed.

It had all been a nightmare, a terrifying nightmare and there was no way Alternia away going to sleep after that. At least, not without some help...

“Thank you, Diamondshell. Now, if you don’t mind, I need to talk to my sister,” rasped Alternia.

“I agree, your highness,” said Diamondshell shortly.

Because Alternia didn’t want to wake Chrysalis up through her mental link, she decided to trot through the decks of the Neptune to Chrysalis’s chambers, just to check if she was still awake.

She didn’t expect Celestia to be sitting in the middle of the lounge room, her hoof holding a glass of whiskey, the half-empty bottle on the table. What really grabbed Alternia’s attention, though, was the book Celestia was reading.

From the images inside, it looked like an Equestrian history textbook. One of the many she had to approve to be sent to schools.

“Funny how you signed these off, even though you knew what was written is a lie,” said Celestia, not looking up.

Alternia didn’t think Celestia had noticed her, but apparently she did. And so Alternia silently trotted into the lounge room and took up a seat across from her co-ruler.

Once again, Alternia was struck by how odd it was to be staring into what was her reflection for the better part of a thousand years.

“It was pretty funny, but I always hoped one day that I’d be able to sign one off that was actually true,” admitted Alternia.

“True about how much you did for Equestria?” Celestia asked, the bitter tone in her voice telling Alternia all she needed to know.

Alternia didn’t reply. She couldn’t quite get a read on Celestia’s emotions. Sadness was perhaps the most prevalent of them, but there were other undercurrents in the alicorn’s emotional state that Alternia wasn’t sure about and she could feel more dangerous ones such as anger and resentment.

“I’m sorry, Alternia.” Celestia met Alternia’s eyes. “I had no right to question your love for Equestria. Not when I was sleeping as you ruled Equestria for a thousand years. I was just…” Celestia sighed. “I was jealous.”

Alternia really had no idea what to say to that. So she just waited and listened.

“You were there for Equestria’s most critical moments, bringing it to prosperity, protecting it, whilst I… I just slept. This Equestria… it isn’t just mine and Luna’s anymore. I don’t know how Luna got over that, but she was always more flexible and adaptable than I ever was.” Celestia groaned and sipped from her glass again. “And here I am, feeling sorry for myself and jealous of my replacement because she just did a better job than I ever could.”

Celestia took another sip, her shoulders sagging. “Not to mention, I have nothing to be jealous of. I put you through something that I know would have driven me mad. You had to lie to everypony you cared about, and look at a reflection that wasn’t yours for a thousand years.” Celestia glanced at Alternia. “I really am just a very ungrateful nag after all.”

“No, Celestia. You are more than just that,” said Alternia, her voice trailing off.

Celestia frowned as Alternia levitated a glass from under the table and poured herself some whiskey. Alternia cringed as the nightmare came back, her friends dead around her, those she loved, slaughtered and Tethys dangling her over her mouth, about to eat her.

“I’m terrified of Tethys, Celestia. That’s why I’m up this late. I’m scared about what she might to do my family and friends, I’m scared of what she nearly did to me…” Alternia met Celestia’s gaze. “And yet, although she nearly killed you, twisted your neck off, you still had the guts to stand before her to bet upon a tactic that wasn’t guaranteed to work, just so that you could save me?”

Alternia managed a wry smile. “Perhaps you’re out of touch with the times, and maybe you’re a bit stubborn, but that courage of yours… that determination to do what you believe in, it saved what remained of our fleet. I couldn’t have done that. I failed to do anything against Tethys as well, and for all my talk about how diplomacy was important, it just doesn’t seem that we can make it happen.”

“Perhaps, but thanks to your efforts, we now know our path, as difficult as it may be,” said Celestia. She refilled both of the glasses. “Down down to Goblin Town?” Alternia snorted but toasted Celestia and the pair emptied their glasses.

“You actually listened to that song?” asked Alternia, pouring more whiskey; the bottle was now empty.

“I needed to immerse myself in modern culture. The Ponies of the Hoofband series and their related works was most fascinating in that respect.” Celestia’s smile faded and she put her glass down on the table for a moment.

“Alternia, do not worry about your courage. You are brave too, in your own way. Just keep in mind that your friends are with you, to the end, whatever it may be.”

Alternia nodded. “I know…” She pursed her lips. “Would it be… churlish of me to count you as one of them?”

Celestia smiled. “I’d be honored, but first let us see how you last the night.” She opened the whiskey cabinet and grabbed a few bottles.

Sighing, Alternia waved her hoof to tell Diamondshell to make herself comfortable. “Really? Getting drunk helped get us into this mess in the first place.”

Celestia slid Alternia one of the whiskey bottles, and watched the changeling uncork it. “I don’t see you protesting.”

Alternia took a heavy gulp and sighed contentedly as she felt the liquid burn in her throat, before she levelled Celestia with a reproving glance.

“According to what Retariusil has told me, I’ll be headed into a wet, flooded, and partially collapsed hive to find a book that may or may not be in reading condition and there may be kelpies present. I think I need to fortify myself.”

“And I just survived an attempt on my life against a ship-sized kelpie empress, and had to go through my co-ruler reminding me how pathetic I can be. I think I need to drown my sorrows,” replied Celestia in an equally deadpan voice.

Alternia couldn’t help it, she burst into snickers as did Celestia a moment later.

“We’re so going to regret this when we wake up tomorrow morning,” Alternia pointed out.

“The drinking… yes, but not what we shared, I thinkest,” said Celestia meaningfully.

Alternia grinned and the two princesses clanged their bottles together.

Author's Note

Oh god that nightmare scene was scary...And I was writing it.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter though.

Also, Summary of the Regiments and Generals of Equestria mentioned in chapter here.

An Equestrian Interlude

Manehattan…

As Twilight had heard from Luna and later, Alternia, Manehattan was shocked and terrified by the recent kelpie attack and it showed as she, Spike, and her friends arrived in the once bustling city.

Sure, Manehattan was bustling, ponies walking to work and all, but there was a greater deal of nervous tension than usual. Twilight had seen it the moment she arrived in the train station. Many of the more well-to do ponies were moving out, spending bits to get inland and away from the sea. The opposing platform was therefore packed with whining foals and nervously glancing adults.

“Oh my, I didn’t realise ponies were so afraid. I mean, aren’t they overreacting a bit?” asked Rarity.

Twilight cringed. “Not exactly, Rarity. The news hasn’t quite gotten out yet, but the kelpies really are that dangerous.”

“Wait… what happened, Twilight?” asked Rainbow Dash as the group trotted into the city proper.

“I don’t have all the details, but we’re probably going to see it in the news soon—”

“Manehattan Daily Special Edition! Special Edition! Equestrian Fleet destroyed by kelpies! Thousands dead!”

Heads snapped to the left. A newspaper pony was yelling out at the top of his lungs next to several massive stacks of papers and ponies were starting to crowd around him. Her brow furrowing, Twilight seized one of the papers, deposited a few bits and quickly skimmed the front page, with her friends looking over her shoulder.

“This is an incredible exaggeration!” proclaimed Twilight.

The newspaper pony narrowed his eyes at her, while the rest of the ponies surrounding him turned to look at Twilight. “And how do you know that?”

Twilight grimaced. “I’m Princess Alternia’s personal student. She told me the Equestrian Fleet still exists. Besides, how would Princess Alternia and Celestia have gotten away with their lives if it had been destroyed?”

“Then it isn’t true that thousands have died?” asked another pony desperately.

Twilight felt a lump growing in her throat and the temptation to swallow as that pony gazed at her expectantly.

“My teacher wasn’t forthcoming on the casualty figures, but she told me half of the fleet was destroyed, ships and ponies,” admitted Twilight.

That news elicited a loud groan from the audience, as well as a flurry of more questions. Twilight found herself looking left and right, unable to figure out which ones to answer as some were as complicated as “Why are the kelpies attacking us?” to as personal as “Is my son alive!?”

That was until Rainbow jumped into the air and yelled. “Oi! Lay off! She’s just the Princess’s student. She doesn’t know everything!”

Twilight smiled in thanks and nodded. “Yes. Unfortunately I do not. I’ll be going to ask the Manehattan Daily to retract the current paper so for now, keep calm, listen to the authorities and their advice and keep hold of your questions until then.”

Pausing for a moment, Twilight bit her lip and added, “I will say that right at this time that Aquestria’s reasons for attacking are suspected to be related to a territorial dispute, but it unknown as to the reasons for their lack of warning. Rest assured that the Equestrian Triumvirate will attempt to use all diplomatic channels to resolve this situation.”

“And what if they fail?” a stallion asked.

Twilight hesitated and sighed. “I don’t know. I suppose we will have to defend ourselves.”

There seemed to be a unanimous sigh from the crowd as they slowly began to disperse to their homes, the most pressing of their questions answered.

“Are you sure it will come to war, Twilight?” asked Applejack as the seven friends continued onto their original destination, which was Applejack’s Uncle and Aunty Orange’s house in Manehattan. Applejack had to make sure her kin were alright and her friends had volunteered to come check with her.

As they trotted down the street though, they didn’t notice was a mare wearing some really large leather boots trotting down after them, just in hearing range.

“I don’t know, Applejack, but it's looking highly likely. I have yet to receive precise details from Alternia about what exactly happened on the sea, but… from the little she told me, the dispute appears to be related to some thousand year old treaty signed by Celestia and that the day the fleet was destroyed, they apparently sailed over forbidden territory marked by this treaty and hence drew kelpie retaliation. Celestia hadn’t been able to remember this until just then because of Alternia transferring her memories to Celestia.”

“Forbidden territory? That’s ridiculous! Why the kelpies didn’t warn us beforehoof, before all of this?” spat Rainbow in frustration.

“I don’t know. Alternia wrote in her letter though that they had new news on that front and that Princess Luna was going to check,” explained Twilight.

“That’s odd, the princess is usually more precise than that,” remarked Rarity.

Twilight stopped walking for a moment, her lips pursed and her friends crowded around her cringed.

“She was in mourning, Rarity. She lost several of the changelings in her hive on that day and… from the little she said in her letter, she nearly died.”

Fluttershy nudged Twilight comfortingly. “Oh Twilight…”

“I’m fine… I wish she was here on land… safe and sound instead of out there, facing monsters,” sighed Twilight.

“You sure we can’t just use our rainbow magic to blast the meanie empress back to the moon?” asked Pinkie Pie.

Shaking her head, Twilight sighed. “I don’t think so. We’ve only ever used the Elements of Harmony against single targets, aberrations of balance, but we’re talking about an entire species here. I’m not sure if it would work, and besides, we don’t have any ships to take us out in the first place.” Twilight grimaced. “Besides, I don’t think Princess Alternia would want to endanger us anyway. I get the feeling she’s trying not to tell me too much because she doesn't want to put me in danger.”

“Um, pardon me.”

Twilight and her friends turned to see a blue-furred pegasus wearing a very stylish wide-brimmed hat with a single black feather stuck into its bonnet. She also wore some really large boots that went up to her knees.

The pegasus pushed up her hat a bit to reveal a wide, if a bit nervous smile. “Hi, I’m Sea Skipper. I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation just a little. You seem to have a good handle on things, and I just retired from sailing the world only to land into this mess.” The pegasus smiled roguishly. “So I was wondering if you could tell me more about what’s going on, I can regale you with a couple of my tall tales.”

Twilight blinked, but smiled. Weird as this pony was, there was no excuse for her not to treat her in a friendly manner. “Hi Sea Skipper, I’m Twilight Sparkle. What would you like to know?”

Twilight raised her right hoof, while Sea Skipper raised her left, which was a bit odd, but Twilight thought nothing of it and switched to her left hoof.

“Well, while on my trip, I heard about Princess Luna returning, but ever since I got onto shore, I keep hearing Equestria described as the Equestrian Triumvirate and some kind of Changeling Princess of Equestria? I mean, I know about changelings, heck, even met a few of the buggies and they don’t seem that bad, but how did one end up as our Princess?”

Chuckling, Twilight recalled the frantic events after the Royal Wedding and gave the short version to Sea Skipper, explaining how the Princess Celestia they thought they knew was actually the changeling queen now ruling and that Celestia had been sleeping for a thousand years.

“Wait a minute, and you all just accepted this?” said Sea Skipper her eyes wide.

“Well, it's been taking most ponies some time, and a lot of history books are being rewritten as we speak, but yeah Equestria has accepted it. As Princess Alternia’s student, I know she acts just like she usually does and more ponies are slowly beginning to see that.”

Sea Skipper blinked and her now narrowed eyes seemed to look off into the distance for a moment. “Huh. Well that changes a lot of things.”

“Well yeah, for the better though. I mean”— Twilight gestured to a troop of changelings, their armor marked with the sigil of two crossed daggers atop of a cloak, Belladonna’s insignia, marching down the street — “We have much better relations with the changelings now. Helps when Princess Alternia’s sisters are Queen Chrysalis, Simulacris and Belladonna, who command pretty large hives.”

Sea Skipper nodded, her eyes narrowing even further at the changelings, who were greeted respectfully by the ponies in the street. “I see…I remember hearing about changelings helping out defend Baltimare. Didn’t think it was true though. ”

Twilight chuckled. “I suppose it does take some time to get used to, but considering the danger we’re all in, I think we need all the allies we can get.”

Sea Skipper nodded, but her brow was furrowed. “I heard though that the Equestrians were the ones that broke some ancient treaty though.”

Twilight sighed. “Well yeah, but we didn’t know anything about the kelpies or the seaponies. I mean, I’ve heard that they apparently gave a warning, but we never received any messages.”

Sea Skipper seemed skeptical as she raised an eyebrow. “And just how do you know this? I mean, I heard your earlier pronouncement about you being the Princess’s student, but that doesn’t mean she would tell you everything. How do you know that the princesses really had no idea about the kelpies and seaponies?”

Twilight was getting the sense that there was something a bit odd about this pony. A glance to her left and right allowed her to see that her friends had mixed expressions. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash seemed to trust Sea Skipper. Applejack’s expression was neutral. Rarity’s eyes were narrowed discerningly and Pinkie Pie’s face was hilariously scrunched up.

Yeah, it looked like Twilight couldn't rely on her friends to help her judge this one.

“My mentor doesn’t tell me everything, but she is an incredibly trustworthy changeling.”

“You do realize that’s a contradiction in and of itself,” said Sea Skipper.

Twilight pursed her lips. Actually that was quite a valid assessment, at least before Alternia had told her her true identity. However...

“Apart from concealing her own identity, she has never lied to me and would never purposely ignore an agreement just to get some sort of advantage.” Twilight had a momentary brainwave and she grinned. “I suggest you check out the Manehattan library. It has many articles written on Princess Alternia’s recent diplomatic triumph with the Changeling Non-Aggression Pact and some of the challenges she faced and overcame.”

Sea Skipper nodded and grinned again. “That I will. Thank you for your time, Miss Sparkle,” she said, taking off her hat and bowing briefly.

Twilight nodded. “It wasn’t a problem, though I believe you owe us a story?” said Twilight pointedly, not quite relaxing.

“Perhaps another time, Miss Sparkle. I have to report to my employers,” said Sea Skipper. Putting her hat back on, the pegasus jumped into the air and flew toward the town library, leaving the seven friends glancing at one another.

“Is it just me, or did she seem just a bit weird?” asked Spike.

Twilight shook her head. “No, it was not just you, Spike.”

“Oh Applejack! I’m so glad you came, but you shouldn’t be here!” exclaimed Mosely Orange, Uncle Orange to Applejack.

“Well I ain’t going to leave my family hanging, whether it's safe or not. Beside, I live next to the Everfree Forest,” proclaimed Applejack.

“Well, alright then, Applejack,” said Mrs. Orange, also known as Sun Kiss Orange, as she welcomed the seven in and let them seat themselves in the living room.

“So where’s Babs?” asked Applejack, once the group was seated.

Mosely Orange and Sun Kiss glanced at each other nervously. “We actually sent her to Ponyville to stay with Granny Smith for a while,” said Mosely Orange.

Applejack blinked, along with the rest of her friends. “Well Granny won’t mind her visiting. In fact, I know Applebloom will be overjoyed, but I don’t think you have to worry.”

Sun Kiss Orange winced, her blue eyes trembling. “Applejack, the Equestrian Army couldn’t stop those monsters from killing all those ponies and destroying our dockyards. While I don’t think they’ll make the same mistake again, I won’t have my daughter here if that happens.”

“But Ponyville’s no less dangerous than Manehattan. Heck, we’re right next to the Everfree Forest. We got a monster attack there every odd week.”

“But… oh…” Mosely Orange swallowed. “We hadn’t considered that.”

“Besides, I doubt the princesses will let something like this happen another time, Mr and Mrs. Orange,” added Twilight.

Mosely Orange frowned. “But you’ve read the news. Princess Celestia and Alternia’s fleet was destroyed—”

“Only half of it,” insisted Twilight.

“But… that’s still not very good, isn’t it? I mean, how many were we able to defeat in return?” Mrs. Orange asked, a glimmer of hope appearing on her face. “Did our princess manage to hurt the Empress?”

But to the rapidly saddening features of her friends and Mr. and Mrs. Orange, Twilight could only mutter this.

“I don’t know, Mr. and Mrs. Orange. I don’t know.”

“It’s all thanks to these lies that the Manehattan Daily has printed that has led to ponies panicking like this!” raged Twilight as she and her friends cantered (well, Pinkie bounced) to the offices of the Manehattan Daily.

Fluttershy, trying to keep up with the enraged unicorn, tried to speak up as her friends ran onward. “It’s not just that though, Twilight, the attack here really shook the ponies. You can’t blame them for being afraid.”

“I know that, but these newspapers aren’t making it any better! They’re making it a ton worse!” snapped Twilight.

“And what are you going to do about it, Twilight. I don’t think you being the Princess’s student actually gives you any right to barge into the offices of a Manehattan newspaper and ask them to print a retraction,” pointed out Rarity.

A cunning smile came over Twilight’s features. “Technically it doesn’t.”

“Oh? So what can you do then, egghead?” asked Rainbow.

“I can suggest that they print a retraction by reminding them of my mentor’s desires for the news to tell the truth and how their inaccurate guesswork only serves to create unnecessary panic,” Twilight said in a cheeky tone.

“Huh, that’s pretty sneaky of you, Twilight,” said Pinkie.

“Well, my mentor is a changeling queen after all. I was bound to pick up some skills in deception from her.”

Perhaps it would be slightly disturbing later on, but Twilight seemed incredibly proud when she said that.

True to Twilight’s expectation, the group was ushered in past office cubicles and whirring printing machines to the office of one of the senior editors of the paper, one Ms. Read It, according to the placard on her desk.

“So, Ms. Twilight, I heard you have some issues with how our paper discussed the destruction of the Equestrian Fleet…” Read It paused and pushed up her orange-shaded spectacles with a pale white hoof as she checked the hastily printed memo on her desk. “And our coverage on the kelpie attacks on our Eastern ports.”

“Yes, I believe that what was printed exaggerated the casualty figures, understated the role of the Equestrian Army in preventing further casualties and only encouraged the panic that is gripping Manehattan right now,” — Twilight frowned — “Which is directly against everything my mentor has said that a newspaper is supposed to be, an organization that disseminates truthful narratives for the betterment of Equestria.”

Silence filled the office as Read It pursed her lips and used her magic to levitate a copy of the heavily highlighted, and noted newspaper Twilight had laid on her desk.

“... All of what you’ve written about the statistics for the Equestrian navy’s loss is true? Wait, forget that I asked that, your article in the Foal Free Press also perfectly predicted the danger of engaging the kelpies.” Read It lowered the newspaper. “It must be nice having Princess Alternia inform you of all this.”

Twilight’s cheeks reddened. “Not everything, but enough.”

Read It nodded and groaned. “Dangit. I told Quick Quotes that he should wait until our Army and Navy made a press release, but did he wait, oh no.” Read It then sighed and folded the paper. “But I will not print a retraction, Miss Sparkle.”

“What!?” half-screamed Twilight.

Read It’s eyes narrowed. “I’ll have our writers note that our initial estimates were exaggerated once we get news from the Equestrian Army and Navy Press Corps, but I cannot in good conscience, retract our newspapers or deny that they were in spirit, right about the situation.”

“What do you mean? You’re basically implying that our government and the Triumvirate of Princesses aren’t able to do their job!” snapped Rainbow, unable to hold her silence for any longer.

“That’s because they clearly weren’t able to Miss Dash,” said Read It firmly. Turning her attention back to Twilight, the unicorn crossed her hooves in front of her face. “Ms. Twilight, I know you are confident your mentor and her co-rulers will be able to resolve the situation, but right now, I don’t think it is safe or right for us to express faith in our rulers when they have been unable to protect Equestria’s ponies and end this conflict.”

“And so you’re just going to abandon the princesses when they need you?” demanded Twilight.

“I’m trying to help them, Miss Twilight. It is better to quash any false confidence ponies have now so that they will not turn on our rulers asking for help they cannot give. That is, unless you are aware that the princesses have a way to stop this conflict?” asked Read It, her orange-shaded glasses boring into Twilight’s eyes.

Twilight swallowed and glared right back at Read It.

“No, I do not, but I still strongly advise you Ms. Read It, to get your bosses to retract all of their papers.” Read It blinked, the steel in Twilight’s voice ringing throughout the room.

“The press is allowed to publish what they wish,” pointed out Read It, but her voice lacked the confidence it had before.

Twilight nodded. “Freedom to speak the truth, which your paper has done otherwise. While I am sure Princess Luna has been informed of this situation by the REINS, I will be sending a letter and a copy of your paper to her and Princess Alternia after I leave.”

Her eyes narrowing, Twilight grimaced. “So yes, as we both know, the press can print what they wish, but those same freedoms do not restrict the Equestrian Triumvirate from showing the truth. Such as revealing that your paper has incited panic in one of Equestria’s major cities and sowed distrust for our government by fabricating stories. It also does not prevent the Equestrian Triumvirate from printing an official statement indicating the propensity of the Manehattan Daily to print lies, nor does it prevent the Triumvirate from seeking legal action against your paper due to their actions, which falls under the charge of treason.”

There was a sharp gasp from Twilight’s friends as the unicorn glared right back at the paling Read It, who sat still, very still. Twilight only got up from her desk and with a last glance, trotted out of the office.

“Have a good day, Ms. Read It.”

The next day…

It was a rather dejected group that made its way through the Manehattan streets to the city’s “central” train station.

Twilight was the worst off of all of them. Sending the letters and newspapers to Alternia and Luna had barely made her feel any better. She still couldn’t figure out a way that she could help restore some trust in the princesses despite all she knew

However, the kelpies had basically shown they could not be stopped on sea. Twilight remembered hearing something about Baltimare actually resisting an attack by the Aquestrians, but that news did not comfort her when she knew that so many had died. She knew that the papers were exaggerated, but without any official royal statements, there was nothing she could do to point out how the Manehattan Daily was wrong.

So engrossed in her thoughts that Twilight didn’t notice when her friends stopped and when she did, she also realized something very loud was going on in front of her.

“What the…” Twilight raised her head and looked forward. A massive crowd of ponies, with fillies and colts, and babies on their shoulders and prams, were massed in front of the white limestone columns of Manehattan Central Station. A line of Manehattan Rangers in red uniform stood in a line in front of the station, slowly letting a few ponies at a time in.

“What’s going on?” asked Rainbow Dash to a nearby pony.

“There aren’t enough trains and so they aren’t letting us leave!” said the stallion.

“But that’s hogwash, look, they are letting ponies leave!” said Applejack, pointing at the station.

“Only a few! And they are telling us to stay calm, but how can we?” demanded a nearby mare in overalls. She paused and cringed. “I work at the docks and two of my buddies died on the day of the attack. I don’t feel safe staying here.”

“I have fillies and colts! Let us go first!” screamed a mother in the crowd.

Twilight gulped. The crowd was only getting louder and more agitated as more Rangers stepped into the thin red line in an attempt to instill calm, but only causing the crowd to become more panicked.

“We’re not safe here!”

“Let us leave!”

“The princesses can’t protect us!”

“Twilight! What do we do?” asked Spike desperately as the masses moved forward, pushing up against the Royal Guard. Twilight swallowed. She didn’t know. There were colts and fillies in the crowd, crying, wailing with their parents as the crowd’s demands grew louder and louder.

Twilight swallowed and funnelled magic to her horn.

A bright flash and Twilight was standing beside the nervous wall of Manehattan Rangers. Focusing her magic to her throat, Twilight swallowed once and spoke.

“Citizens of Equestria!”

There was something oddly firm, perhaps a little awkward, but altogether commanding to the tone of Twilight’s voice and the crowd ceased its throes for a moment.

“Please do not panic. I know you are all afraid, and that there seems to be nothing Equestria has been able to do, but at a time like this, the worst thing we can do is to turn on our neighbours, on our fellow ponies, on our friends.”

“And who are you to say that?” demanded a mare in the crowd.

“I am Princess Alternia’s student, Twilight Sparkle, who has been studying the magic of friendship in Ponyville. I helped seal Discord away and free Princess Luna from Nightmare Moon.” Twilight Sparkle swallowed. “And they were not as easy as some may think. I was afraid. I was scared and I wanted to run and hide like many of you do right now. I wanted to do things my own way, but that’s not the right thing to do in the face of fear.”

“And is it so wrong to run?” yelled a stallion.

“No! It is natural to be afraid,” said Twilight. She knew now more than ever that it was, she could not deny that. “But that doesn’t mean we should abandon all our bonds, all those who we used to trust, much less turn on them!”

Looking at her smiling friends in the distance, Twilight straightened up. “One of the most magical things I have learned about friendship is that it gives a pony a strength he or she would never have if alone. My friends have taught this to me, and because of my friendship with my mentor, Princess Alternia, I trust she will be able to resolve this.”

“Yeah right, but not all of us have the comfort of being the princess’s student,” spat a mare sarcastically.

“You’re right, but you have each other.” Twilight swept her hoof to gesture to the entire crowd. “Look around you, look beside you. Are you not surrounded by your fellow pony? I cannot ask you to trust in princesses who cannot be here right now, but can you not trust those beside you right now and those in front of you? Can’t you be comforted in that you all, dockworkers, officeworkers, guards, Equestrians, are all in the same boat?” asked Twilight, pointing to the Rangers.

Some muttered in consideration, while the Rangers tried to look the part, smiling and straightening up in pride.

“Please everypony, all I ask is you try to think not of your own fears, but to remind yourselves that everypony else shares those same fears and that you all are Equestrians and that you all care not just about yourself, but for each other.”

The crowd nodded, though many seemed uneasy. And Twilight wasn’t sure if she had gotten to them.

Which was when a commanding and yet, calm voice spoke from behind her.

“Well said, Twilight,” said Princess Cadance. Twilight spun around and gasped as her old foalsitter landed beside her. Winking briefly at Twilight, Cadance stepped forward.

“New trains are currently arriving at the station, so for those who still wish to leave, they may board when they are ready.”

A cheer went up from the ponies and Twilight sighed in relief. Words were good and all, but it was nice that the Princesses had something in place.

Queen Belladonna appeared beside Cadence then, stepping out from behind the station’s columns like a shadow. She was accompanied by, to Twilight’s joy, Shining Armor, who was dressed in his burnished purple guard armor.

“And for those who cannot leave tonight, the changelings of Queen Belladonna of the Shadow Empire and my husband, Captain Shining Armor of the Royal Guard, will guard this city until this crisis has been resolved. So do not fear my friends, the kelpies would be very foolish to try another assault,” said Cadance confidently.

The pink alicorn then coughed and then held up a rather familiar roll of newsprint that Twilight recognized as the copy of the newspaper she had sent to the alicorn of the night, a reproving frown coming over her features.

“Finally, the Manehattan Daily is currently being indicted for printing false and exaggerated information on the fighting in the Eastern Sea and the battles on our Eastern Ports, for slander against the crown of Equestria, for the fabrication of falsehoods, and for high treason. While the Equestrian Triumvirate encourages trustworthy reporting and well thought out opinions on the crisis at hand, wild speculation for the purpose of sensationalism, as well as the publishing of exaggerated and false articles will not be tolerated. For now, please do not trust what the Manehattan Daily has printed in their paper and wait for the Royal Statement which will be published later today by the Equestrian News Service.”

Twilight nearly clapped her hooves in a bit of vindictive glee as Cadance said that.

It was later on, just before she got on the train, that Twilight found out from her brother (who had accompanied Cadance) that full mobilization had been declared for the second time in a year, and that recruitment drives were being accelerated across Equestria. Not that Twilight didn’t see it coming, but it was still a sobering thought that war was upon Equestria.

All Twilight could think though, and probably the same with her friends, was how to contribute to the coming conflict. What role could she play?

One thing was certain, Twilight knew she wasn’t going to enlist in the front lines. She didn’t have the temperament for combat magic like some of her fellow magic students such as Sunset Shimmer at the renamed Alternia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Most of Twilight’s battle magic training extended to the creative use of normal spells like telekinesis and teleportation, not combat magic.

There was another thing that Twilight had realized though, something she had found out after speaking to the crowd in Manehattan.

She wasn’t actually that bad at public speaking.

She had known about her own good writing skills ever since she had started writing articles on what was known about kelpie lore and changeling lore in the Foal Free Press. That she knew she was going to step up with an article that basically would try to explain Equestria’s current policy options. She would probably have to ask Alternia for information about that.

But considering that she had heard that Vinyl Scratch, Ponyville’s local DJ, was starting a radio show… perhaps there was an avenue there.

“Hey Pinkie Pie,” said Twilight as she turned and froze. Pinkie was stuffing herself with train snacks that included peanuts, pretzels and cupcakes, which come to think of it, weren’t on the train’s menu.

“Yes Twilight?” asked Pinkie, swallowing her cupcake whole with one bite.

“I was wondering if you can put me in touch with Vinyl Scratch.” asked Twilight.

“What for?”

“Well, you see...”

A few days later...

Ponyville Radio, run by a mainly volunteer production crew was mainly a local station. It had began to branch out though, ever since Vinyl Scratch and Octavia Melody had moved to Ponyville. Vinyl wanted to make a music channel that would feature the talent of more rural music artists. as such, Ponyville Radio now broadcasted all the way to Canterlot, though most nobleponies saw the channel as “too uncouth for their ears.”

However, when Twilight Sparkle, student to Princess Alternia, reported in several Equestrian newspapers as having quelled an entire crowd in Manehattan, published a very detailed timeline in the Foal Free Press and in the Equestrian News Service on the Abyssal War to date and then announced at the end of the article that she would be discussing Equestria’s current options with another (albeit former) student of Princess Alternia’s, General Hanna Belle of the Equestrian Foreign Legion, ponies heads started to turn in curiosity. This also led them to turn on their radios at the time Twilight announced.

“Morning, this is Ponyville Radio, your DJ Vinyl Scratch speaking. You are tuning in just at the right time on this channel, for we have a very special discussion between two of Princess Alternia, our very own Changeling Queen’s, students. Twilight Sparkle, known as the Element of Magic, who helped re-seal Discord the Spirit of Chaos and General Hanna Belle of the Equestrian Foreign Legion. Glad to have you both here.”

“Thanks Vinyl!” Twilight’s voice was cheerful, even if there was a brief high pitch of nervousness at the end of her exclamation. She couldn’t help it though. Twilight was fully aware that she was speaking to hundreds of radios across Equestria.

“Good to be on, Vinyl,” said Hanna Belle rather casually.

“I’m still surprised you agreed to come on, General Hanna Belle,” said Vinyl a note of curiosity in her tone.

“I was in Canterlot and had a bit of time in my schedule. Besides, I know Twilight from my odd visit to Alternia. Well, I knew her as Celestia then and she looked just like Celestia…” Hanna Belle chuckled sheepishly. “Gosh darn, it still confuses me a bit even today.”

Vinyl laughed. “I can imagine! But onto the elephant in the room.” Vinyl paused and in a lower tone, asked, “Twilight, you announced in your newspaper column that today, you will be talking about Equestria’s current options against the kelpies?”

“Aquestrians, Miss Scratch. Our enemy is not just the kelpies,” said Hanna Belle firmly.

“Fair enough, so what should we all normal ponies do?” Vinyl asked.

“Well first of all, don’t go over the Eastern Sea in any boat. The Aquestrian’s dispute with the surface nation's stem over ownership of those waters. If you are in the Western Sea, everything should be fine,” said Twilight in a matter-of-fact tone.

“That’s good to know, but what about if you’re attacked by a kelpie or you see one?” Asled Vinyl.

“Well, the best way to fight a kelpie is not to fight them up close, especially if you are not a trained soldier. If you are on land, travel with a friend for safety, and if you see one, get as far away from them as fast as possible,” explained Twilight.

Hanna Belle coughed to clear her throat and continued. “Another thing we have found out is that kelpies have an aversion to bright lights. So they are unlikely to attack in the day.” She paused momentarily and added, “However, if you do encounter one here’s what to do. If you are a unicorn, try to maintain your distance and be creative because your standard magic bolt will be useless against a kelpie’s thick carapace. Pegasi should just fly away. If you are an earth pony, just run as fast as you can.”

Hanna Belle then took a sip of water.“Finally, I’m happy to report that the Equestrian Army has been formulating defensive plans and fortifications based upon experience gained from the attacks on Manehattan, Fillydelphia and Baltimare. I can’t give any details, but we’re far better prepared to deal with another Aquestrian attack.”

“Alright, that’s very comforting, but is there any way to resolve this conflict to our advantage?” Asked Vinyl, a hint of hope to her tone.

Hanna Belle hesitated, while Twilight just launched right into it.

“It’s too early to tell. With our Eastern fleet heavily damaged and blockaded into Venecia, we have little offensive options, so Equestria’s current priority would be to evacuate Venecia and secure our ports so that our ship production facilities will never be attacked again.”

“At the same time, Aquestria hasn’t shown any interest in actually taking land, as their attack on our ports was to restrict our seapower and not to take land,” added Hanna Belle, a bit reluctantly.

“Oh… well um, I suppose it could be worse?” Vinyl said nervously.

Hanna Belle sighed. “Yes, and for good reason. Please do not panic as I explain and, listen very carefully until I finish. This is something we found out from our information sharing with the changeling queens.” Hanna Belle took an audibly deep breath and coughed to clear her throat again.

“Kelpies according to the changelings, like eating sapient, intelligent beings such as ponies and gryphons. In fact, according to what we’ve been told, they actually have a preference for hunting changelings. Nobody is sure as to why, but this is what they eat. This makes their demands to stay out of our waters quite… limited so to speak, judging from the low casualties on the attacks on our ports.”

Twilight’s voice came over the radio. “All the same, we’d like to remind everypony to travel with a friend, especially at night and to run away from kelpies on sight. Our military is stepping up the defense and patrol of our coasts but we’d still like all ponies not to put themselves at risk.”

Vinyl gulped audibly over the radio. “Alright. You sure the Equestrian military has a handle on protecting our coastal cities though? I mean, what’s stopping them from coming out to take a bite?”

Hanna Belle hummed in agreement. “Yes, or at least, I can confirm we’ve learnt a lot from their attacks on our ports and won’t be making those mistakes again.” A quick slurp signalled Hanna Belle sipping from her glass. “Our biggest problem at the moment is the evacuation and supplying of Venecia, which is slowly starving to death because of the blockade the kelpies have essentially imposed. We don’t have enough airships. Even with the current rate of supply achieved by all of the REINS airships, Venecia has an estimated one month and a half of food before they run out and starve. Thus, I’d like to reiterate the message the Triumvirate has been making, that all owners of all air transports henceforth are to report to their local recruiting stations. We need every last airship we can get, even small balloons will help.”

“I actually just donated my balloon this morning,” remarked Twilight.

“Hmm, I think my cousin has a dirigible. I’ll tell him to turn it in.” There was a brief scratching sound as Vinyl wrote something on her notepad. “Alright, so what is Equestria and her princesses doing at this moment? How are Princess Celestia and Princess Alternia by the way? I heard that both of them lost against Empress Tethys, the ruler of Aquestria, but that can’t be right.”

Hanna Belle and Twilight were silent for a moment.

“Well, to put it bluntly, yes. They both lost,” said Hanna Belle in a grim tone.

Vinyl didn’t respond immediately and radios all over Equestria emitted a disquieting static.

“Oh [bleep]. What happened, how badly are they hurt?” Demanded Vinyl in a panicked voice.

Twilight sighed. “Princess Celestia was nearly killed by the empress and sustained serious injuries, although she is on the road to a full recovery. Princess Alternia had lighter injuries, but was unable to overpower Empress Tethys. What ended up happening was that Princess Celestia figured out the kelpies aversion to light and temporarily blinded Tethys.” Twilight swallowed audibly. “However, that only led to the Empress launching a large wave which did disengage the Equestrian fleet from the Aquestrians, but also damaged it.”

“But if neither of them could beat Tethys… aren’t we screwed?” Vinyl asked, voice filled with fear.

“Well circumstances meant that they engaged Tethys one on one. It's possible if they actually fought Tethys together, they may have had a better chance,” said Twilight quickly.

“But yes, the situation is incredibly serious at this point. This is why Princess Alternia, Doggess Sebastiana and the Changeling Queen of Venecia, Retariusil of the Sea Snakes, are working together in Venecia and what remains of its libraries to continue researching the Aquestrians and answer our many questions about their weaknesses, capabilities and motivations,” explained Hanna Belle.

Vinyl groaned. “Dang… well, I for one am glad they’re still working on it. Have they found out why the Aquestrians have declared war on us? I mean, we’ve been hinted that it is a territorial dispute, and that the Empress has declared the waters to be hers due to some sort of treaty, but there’s been very little information about what exactly happened.”

Twilight spoke this time, her voice holding a note of frustration. “That is unfortunately clearer than we expected, judging from what the Empress has declared to us directly and what we’ve found. Apparently, more than a thousand years ago, Princess Celestia, and the Empress of Aquestria then, Empress Samudra of the Sea Ponies, signed a treaty declaring the waters of the Eastern Sea to be Aquestria’s, apart from several established trade lanes. None of which unfortunately, go directly to Venecia. However, as everybody knows, Celestia fought Nightmare Moon and was sealed away.”

“Right! That makes sense! So the treaty was forgotten!”

“It’s more along the lines of… Princess Celestia didn’t inform Princess Alternia about the treaty for fear of revealing the seaponies, which she agreed to keep secret due to her friendship with Empress Samudra,” amended Twilight.

“We’re searching our archives for evidence of the treaty, but from what it looks like, a few months ago, when the tsunami hit Venecia, there was a leadership change in Aquestria,” commented Hanna Belle. “The current Empress Tethys had been fighting a war against the then Empress Samudra. At the time, sea ponies and kelpies were separate, with the kelpies not being included as part of Aquestria and from some reports, appear to have been persecuted by Empress Samudra. However, Samudra was killed in a duel, leading to a massive release in magical energy, which caused the tsunami.”

Vinyl paused and asked, her voice incredulous. “So that wasn’t on purpose?”

“No,” said Twilight in a firm tone. “What happened next gets a bit complicated. Because the treaty had been forgotten by all of us living on the surface, our ships strayed from the allotted trade routes as steam technology enabled us to take more direct routes instead of the old ones, which were based on wind patterns. Moreover, commercial fishing near Venecia and pollution from our ships really angered the Aquestrians and Empress Tethys. It was then that she decided to enforce the old treaty according to the wording which it was signed in.”

“By that, we mean, the old one thousand year old wording which declared death to the party who broke it,” elaborated Hanna Belle.

“Exactly. Samudra had been too concerned with fighting her war against Empress Tethys to alert us, and she was more lenient with enforcing its terms. Empress Tethys has appeared to take them… very literally,” said Twilight.

“Wait, what evidence is there that we agreed to this treaty? How do we know that they’re just not trying to take the waters back for their own gain?” Vinyl demanded.

“That, is due to some new information we just came by. As you all know the Aquestrian attack on Baltimare was less successful than the attacks on Fillydelphia and Manehattan, leading the seaponies in their attacking force to take some losses.” Hanna Belle pulled out a folder and opened it to refresh her memory. “The REINS has been performing autopsies on the seaponies we recovered. In these autopsies we’ve discovered that their concerns about pollution are pretty valid. Just from being in Baltimare port for a morning, the seaponies have accumulated enough debris and poison in their gills that about a year of their life would be knocked off.”

More static came on before Vinyl simply summed it up with:

“Wow.”

“I know. We haven’t got any kelpie corpses to examine, but suffice to say, we know the seaponies make up the majority of Aquestria’s population, and so for them, pollution is the real deal,” said Hanna Belle.

The audience listening to the radios could practically hear Vinyl wince. “Alright, you’ve made your point clear, the Aquestrians definitely had some reasons to try to enforce their treaties, but why didn’t they just ask us to negotiate? Seems rather ruthless of them.”

Hanna Belle groaned. “Well, here’s the thing, they did.”

“What?!” Gasped Vinyl.

“Going off a lead we found, we checked the Castle of the Two Pony sisters and found that the Aquestrians sent several missives magically to the castle, warning us about violating their waters,” said Hanna Belle.

“Wait, why would they send the missives there!?” Exclaimed Vinyl.

Hanna Belle took in a deep breath. “The treaty was signed a thousand years ago and from what it appears, the Aquestrians have been very out of touch with the surface world and the change in our capital. This is unsurprising, considering the kelpies were being contained by the previous Empress Samudra and seaponies, according to our autopsies, can’t actually talk above water level and dry out when out of water for too long.”

“So we’re at war because of a communication error?” Asked Vinyl, slowly, deliberately, still not quite believing what she was hearing.

“In a manner of speaking,” admitted Hanna Belle.

“But why can’t we just explain to them that there was a mixup?”

Twilight spoke up. “Princess Alternia tried to explain to Empress Tethys, but she didn’t believe that Princess Celestia has been in hibernation for the last one thousand years, likely due to how well Princess Alternia pretended to be Celestia.” Twilight paused. “And as to why Princess Celestia forgot about the treaty, when she came out of her sleep, Princess Alternia had some of her memories transferred to Celestia, which was what Celestia did to help Princess Alternia pretend to be her. The extra memories have affected the quality of Celestia’s recollections, which is why she didn’t remember about the treaty until now.”

“So it is a series of very unfortunate coincidences that have gotten us into this mess.”

Hanna Belle nodded. “That appears to be the case. Nevertheless, you can be assured that I, my fellow generals and our three princesses are working hard to get us out of this.”

“And so for now, all we have to do is to trust them, and do our part. Some may find it in them to enlist in the army, others may have to take up tasks that are not completely suited to our talents, but that is no different from what we did in the Gryphon-Equestria wars and the Equestrian-Yakyakistan War. Every time then, we triumphed by putting our trust in one another, and in working together with our friends to win the day.” Twilight smiled, her voice filled with confidence. “I believe we can do it again.”

Vinyl frowned for a moment, thinking about it and smiled. “I can’t see why not, Twilight.”

At the time in Venecia…

True to Alternia’s prediction, Celestia and herself had suffered a major hangover the next morning. Yes, Celestia was naturally alcoholic resistant due to her being an alicorn, but she had purposefully cast a spell that temporarily suppressed her own resistance.

Since that terrible morning of major headaches though, the pair had been busy. Celestia was still recovering from her battle injuries in the infirmary, while Alternia had been consulting Retariusil about the layout to her mother’s hive. Glad to be able to assist Alternia in finding a weakness to the kelpies, Retariusil had been very forthcoming.

Apparently, Murmillar and her Sea Snakes had built their hive into lava tubes running from the original island of Venecia into the sea, underneath the wooden piles that most of Venecia had been built upon. Lava tubes, being tunnels created from past volcanic lava flows. The tsunami however, had caused several of them to cave in, leading to much of the hive being flooded, which was going to be the chief difficulty for this expedition.

Now, Doggess Sebastiana was understandingly supportive of their plan, providing old maps of the Venecian foundations. What was surprising to Alternia though, was that Sebastiana seemed completely unfazed that her city had a changeling queen and Retariusil seemed absolutely fine with the Doggess knowing about her hive’s location. The pair simply greeted each other and started discussing possible entry points.

“Wait, wait, how do you two know each other?” Alternia asked perplexed beyond belief, Harlequin had a similar expression on his face, while Diamondshell was practically petrified.

Retariusil and Doggess Sebastiana glanced at one another before the changeling queen coughed. “Oh, well, I decided that after my hive was flooded, my mother murdered, the entire island of Venecia blockaded, the secrecy of the changelings on Venecia could take a hike.”

“So Retariusil came to me. We decided to be discrete about the existence of a hive, but I appreciated her warning me about the kelpies and so I helped her stow away on a supply vessel, fashioning documents for her that identified her as a Venecian who had passed on in the tsunami,” said Sebastiana.

“Ah, well good for both of you. Now, Retariusil, perhaps we can try—”

“Alternia, you need to take a look at this!”

Alternia turned around to see Celestia trotting to her, a telegram in hoof, a worried look to her features. Biting her lip, Alternia thanked Celestia, braced herself and read the telegram.

“The entire island of Karkanos disappeared?” Half-squawked Alternia as she stared at the telegram.

Celestia nodded. “We’ve mobilized the Western Fleet to investigate why and have ordered our western ports to fortify against a possible kelpie assault, but if the kelpies can make an entire island disappear…”

“Then we are in deep sh*t,” spat Diamondshell.

And everypony and changeling present became suddenly and acutely aware of exactly where they were.

“Damn it. How did they destroy an entire island!” Alternia demanded as she read the telegram and the notes sent with it. There was nothing important about Karkanos island, but the fact that it had just disappeared was alarming enough.

“Unsure. The destroyer captain said their was a series of major waves in the water, a lot of sediment kicked up, and then they realized the island had simply disappeared mid-day,” explained Celestia.

Sebastiana swallowed and gestured to the map of Equestria and its surrounding seas hung onto the wall. “If the kelpies are in the Western Sea, then we are going to be fighting a two front war.”

“Wait, but something doesn’t make sense,” said Harlequin.

Retariusil peered closely at the map. “What do you mean?”

Harlequin jumped into the air and buzzed to the top of the map, tracing his hoof island-dotted channel of blue-mapped water behind Yakyakistan, the Yaket Mountain range, and the Mount Everhoof, all the way down to Manehattan.

“This is the legendary “Northwest Passage” that connects the Eastern and Western oceans together. It’s the only way that the kelpies, heck, any ships or water-swimming creature can get from the Eastern to the Western seas.”

“So the kelpies used it to get to the Western Ocean, big deal captain,” said Retariusil sarcastically.

Alternia and Celestia though glanced at each other though, their eyes widening in realization.

Harlequin noticed and grimaced. “There’s a reason I say, “legendary”. It’s sealed by ice. Many pony explorers have died in their attempts to explore and map this complicated passage. That was until Through-Road found out that there was no route. Theoretically, if the ice melted, then ships could pass, but the ice is constant throughout the seasons and according to recent surveys, the ice extends to the sea floor.”

Alternia frowned and tapped the map. “So how would the kelpies and seaponies be able to get across the land and into the Western Sea? I mean, theoretically you could use the river system.” Alternia traced the river from Horseshoe bay and toward the Everfree Forest, and stopped. “But the river serpent Steven Magnet guards the rivers of the Everfree Forest, which is the only way from the rivers of the east to the rivers of the west and last I checked, he’s still alive and kicking.”

“When was that, your highness?” Diamondshell asked curiously.

“Three days ago. Luna visited him on her way to check on the Castle of the Two Pony sisters in order to thank him for helping Twilight and her friends to cross his river… and to apologize for nicking his moustache,” said Alternia. When the other ponies and changelings stared at Alternia perplexed, the queen shrugged. “It’s a long story.”

“We also have to consider that rivers are fairly shallow and clear in Equestria, which means that the kelpies have to travel by night only and find ways to seek shelter from the sun while in daytime,” pointed out Sunset Shimmer.

“So, assuming it wasn’t the kelpies, who can’t exactly get to the Western Sea, what exactly happened, and how could it make an island vanish?” asked Celestia.

Nobody had an answer to her question.

After a moment, Alternia decided not to waste any more time on thinking about this conundrum and turned to her co-ruler. “Celestia, I think we should recall the Western Fleet closer to our coasts and ports instead of trying to investigate it directly. Whatever happened, we need to make sure they can help prevent or respond to any emergency. Instead, I suggest using some of our smaller ships to check out what happened.”

“Agreed, I’ll tell Luna about our findings,” said Celestia.

Chapter 16: Under the Sea

Under the Equestrian sea...

Aquamaris may have been Aquestria’s capital for millennia, but what was created for seaponies was simply not quite as comfortable for the kelpies. Defend the seaponies they would, but if they truly had a home, one would have to turn elsewhere.

That is, they’d have to go into a marine trench, thousands of feet deep into the sunless sea. Under where a bright ball of balefire burned, shining a strange ivory white luminescence into the surrounding water and onto the sloped walls of the trench, was the kelpie capital Vol Oros.

Along with the massive burning ball of magical fire that, strangely enough, was the only bright light in the world that wouldn’t blind the kelpies, the underwater city was perhaps the downright strangest thing you might have ever seen. For one, it was perfectly circular, the two or one story houses in the city arranged around neat roads that pointed directly to a massive central spire of smooth rock that pointed right up to the ball of balefire. All of the city had a dead-white color to it, from its walls, to rooftops and even the ground directly underneath the city.

There was also the matter that the city was actually floating above the still waters of the trench floor, suspended in the sea by the city’s own magic.

Still, perhaps the oddest thing about Vol Oros though, was that it didn’t look like something a seapony or a kelpie would design, more like… something that once used to be on land. For why would an underwater creature really need roads?

Prince Typhon had mused on this question once or twice as he swam through the city, passing through the market square as he headed to the unmistakeable central spire. In the market square kelpies swam to and from various stalls selling their wares. Really large and exotic fish being among them, such as tuna.

Typhon took some amusement from how schools of kelpie young swam playfully through the water under the supervision of their parents, but found his heart sinking as he remembered the purpose of his visit.

After a brief salute to the guards at the doorway to Vol Oros’s central spire, Typhon swam into the spire itself, through its dimly lit corridors and into the central throne room.

Atop of her throne, once colorful coral, now faded to the same dead white as the city, Empress Tethys sat, roughly alicorn size, her eyes half-lidded as she listened to the reports of the seaponies and kelpies floating around her.

Bowing, Typhon approached the throne. It appeared his regent had shrunk down to allow her kelpie doctors to better help them to heal her eyes. “Empress. I’m glad you are recovering.”

Tethys glanced at Typhon, but didn’t open her eyelids any wider, which puzzled Typhon until he realized that his regent’s eyes were not completely recovered yet.

“Why are you here, Prince Typhon?” Tethys asked, her shark’s tail flicking left and right.

“I’ve heard of your confrontation with the Equestrian princesses; is it true you’ve rebuffed their requests for peace?” Typhon asked slowly.

“I only spoke to one Equestrian Princess, Typhon.” Tethys frowned. “Why are you including the changeling queen as one of them?”

“Well, I was momentarily captured by the Equestrians—”

Tethys’s eyes narrowed even further.. “How did they manage to capture you? Were your guards not sufficient?”

Typhon shook his head. “Um, no! They were entirely sufficient. In fact, I am sure that is why the Equestrians found that they could not take me in for good. I got knocked off my leviathan as it impacted their battleship and was knocked out.”

The Empress seemed to relax back into her throne. “And why were you riding a leviathan into battle in the first place? You’ve never fought as a kelpie before.”

“If I am to lead my subjects, I can hardly sit back idly as they commit themselves to battle, Empress,” said Typhon.

“Yet you do not fight as a sea pony, but as a kelpie,” said Tethys.

Typhon frowned. “Is the principle of leadership not the same?”

A ghost of a fanged smile flashed across Tethys’s features. “Some of your former nobles would have said I lead very differently than your mother. Nonetheless, you say you were captured. What did the Equestrians say?”

“Thanks to the enchantments on my regalia, I was able to speak to one of their leaders, their supposed changeling princess, Alternia, and her sister, Queen Chrysalis and found out several things.” Typhon paused for a moment. “One, the Equestrians truly seem to want peace. Apparently, after a thousand years, they have forgotten our existence, something not helped by how Princess Luna was banished to the moon and Princess Celestia was in a healing sleep for a thousand years—”

“They fed me the same line about Celestia being asleep, however the simple fact changeling queens are involved means we can’t trust them to speak the truth. They are deceptive creatures, Typhon. Do not underestimate that,” said Tethys.

“Ah. I assume then that the changeling queen Alternia then claimed she ruled Equestria in Celestia’s stead?” Typhon asked.

Tethys nodded. “Yes. Something easily claimed but not so easily proven. And you say there was another queen involved?”

“Yes, her sister.” Typhon took a moment to recall what the queen… what this Chrysalis had told him. “She explained much of the situation regarding Celestia’s sleep to me and when this Alternia joined us, I found it preposterous as well at first but…” Typhon frowned. “I cannot fathom another explanation as to why an Equestrian battlegroup crewed by ponies would be accompanying two changeling queens, so I listened and found out something else.” Typhon swallowed. “It appears that the Equestrians have completely forgotten about the existence of Aquestria and its denizens. Apparently, our lack of contact meant that we… faded from their memory.”

Tethys grimaced and Typhon could see her brow slowly knitting together. “As I said, changeling queens are deceptive creatures. As for forgetting us, I refuse to believe such a blatant lie. Even if she were asleep, Celestia is awake now and still somehow forgot us? Despite the fact she was in contact with Samudra? Explain how that makes any sense, young Typhon.”

Typhon blinked and his eyes narrowed. “I wasn’t aware that Celestia remembered the treaty. Did they explain why they violated it?”

Tethys snorted. “Something about a memory transfer causing confusion of some type.”

“That does actually sound quite preposterous, but…” Typhon tapped his chin with his hoof. “If we take their story of a changeling queen impersonating Celestia… it isn’t too farfetched, but still pretty crazy.”

“Except the fact that magic of the mind means everything that was said is suspect. How can I trust their word if they don’t even know if it’s their words or the words of someone else?” Demanded Tethys.

“You raise a very good point, Empress,” said Typhon his mind whirring. His regent was no fool. The story being presented to him just seemed really surreal, and the Equestrians seemed incredibly unbelievable. The logic of their story made sense, but the situation that they were telling him was getting increasingly hard to believe. He did have one more point though to report.

“They did provide an explanation, not a bad one, for why the Gryphon and Equestrians ignored our missives to their capitals.”

“And what is that?” Asked Tethys.

“Apparently, their capitals have moved. The Equestrians relocated their capital to a place called “Canterlot” after Princess Celestia fought with her sister and devastated the castle a thousand years ago? I’m not sure how that happened, but that’s what she said. The Griffons also apparently relocated their capital five hundred years ago… something about some griffon idol being stolen. This would explain why we received no reply.”

“And they “forgot” about us so they failed to enlighten your mother to this fact completely?” Tethys asked.

Typhon blinked and frowned. “Hm, you’re right. Something doesn’t make sense about this whole situation.”

It was just then that Ebb Flow, one of Tethys’s captains swam in.

“Your majesties, Brinewing wants to speak to you urgently,” said Ebb Flow.

“Send her in then.”

The doors to the throne room opened and Brinewing waded through the water, her head in an air bubble of sorts. She performed the equivalent of a breaststroke as she swam gingerly toward the foot of Tethys’s throne. When she finally got there, she set her hooves on the ground, and opened her mouth. She stopped immediately at the warning look in Ebb Flow’s eyes and dipped her head respectfully first.

“Pardon me Empress, I have just returned from the surface world and have found out something disturbing. Equestria has a new princess.”

“We’ve heard, though I do not believe it,” said Tethys, stone-faced.

“Oh. Well uhh, you should.” Brinewing blinked and froze as she spluttered. “I mean. I have some uhhh evidence that seems to suggest that that is true.”

“What evidence is that?”

Brinewing took off her saddlebags and pulled out several items, all of which had been waterproofed by seapony magic beforehand. Several newspapers, a book, what looked like a toy flag and a recording crystal.

“These are newspapers. They document current events in Equestria and the ones I have describe how the changeling became Equestria’s ruler, apparently a thousand years ago—”

“Yes, we have heard this however as the young Prince and I were discussing, there is a slight matter of manipulation of a certain Princess's memory that has called events into question,” said Tethys in a firm tone.

“Well the thing is, Empress, I have gotten newspapers from several different organizations, and they all tell the exact same story. Celestia passed her crown to this Princess Alternia a thousand years ago after fighting with Nightmare Moon and went to sleep. I mean it is a preposterous story, but as Equestria isn’t in rebellion I can’t say it isn’t true,” explained Brinewing.

“The problem is they all have the same source. Celestia and whatever the younger is called.”

“Luna, that’s the younger princess. But the thing is, they’ve even altered the school textbooks.” Brinewing punted the book to Tethys, who made no move to pick it up. “While yeah, perhaps you can mind control the alicorns, but these things take ages to change. I know, I went to an Equestrian school and yet within a few months they’ve already confirmed the story?”

Tethys was unconvinced, and gave Brinewing a flat stare. “Months to cement the truth or another lie? They don’t need to control all of the government, just key members. Two alicorns and whatever other ponies they need to solidify their control. How many queens are there involved?”

A thoughtful look came over Brinewing’s features. “Apparently four in total, counting Princess Alternia. Her sisters apparently.”

“Four queens, which means four hives worth of changelings to feed. Brinewing, you’ve seen your fellow ponies current attitudes. Do you think an entire country would feed these changelings?” Tethys asked.

“Well, now that you put it that way… yes. But that’s not the point. We’re talking about Equestria, the entirety of Equestria, somehow accepting that a changeling queen is one of their monarchs, to the point they’ve changed the flag itself!” Brinewing waved the toy flag she had brought. Instead of just two alicorns circling the sun and moon, now there were three, a changeling and two alicorns in Celestia and Luna’s colors. “Got that off of a souvenir shop. Yeah, perhaps you can mind control the right ponies, but that’s a LOT of mind controlled ponies if that’s the case. And what would be the payoff? It exposes all the changelings at the same time. They could just control the alicorn sisters if they wanted to. Why make one of them a ruler?”

Tethys paused for a moment before she spoke. “Granted it is very different from past methods employed by changelings, but if done right, it could guarantee an immense food source for their changelings. Mind control a few key ponies, fabricate a story about one being their leader for ages and initiate a merging of pony and changeling cultures. If it goes well, then they are set for several lifetimes as well as secure a major world power for their own.

“Well I don’t know about you, but words right from an Element of Harmony who figured out the changelings’ ruse at the Canterlot Wedding seem quite reputable. I talked to her actually and she later confirmed that story over the radio and explained a few things too… Uh, radio is basically how they spread stories through speakers placed all over the country.”

“Perhaps, but I still cannot bring myself to believe what they say. The best lies are half truth. The consequences of believing them are dire.”

“Can we not give this a chance though, Empress? Why fight a war when we can get what we want through peace?” Typhon asked.

Tethys turned to Typhon. “Several reasons, young prince. For one, we know they can quickly replenish what naval forces have been lost whilst it takes years for us to regrow our leviathans and dragon turtles. We have won this time and perhaps we will win in future battles, but there is no guarantee we will always do so. A cease fire will merely give them time to rebuild and to learn more about kelpies, something we cannot allow.”

Typhon bit his lip. “Haven’t we already crippled them in that respect? Just what is the point with continuing this war for our waters?”

The Empress didn’t answer Typhon’s question. Instead, she asked one of her own.

“When was the last time you have eaten, Typhon?”

“Uhhh… not too long ago, Empress,” said Typhon, caught off guard.

Tethys shook her head. “I don’t mean a snack fish. I mean when was the last time you have eaten.”

Typhon blinked and a look of realization came over his features and he grimaced. “A long time ago. I haven’t had time to hunt as of late.”

The Empress narrowed her eyes reprovingly at Typhon before turning to Ebb Flow. “Ebb, bring the Prince a prisoner.” Turning back the Empress stepped out from her throne. “Typhon, you know why your mother imprisoned kelpies. And now not only are we free, we have started to merge with the sea pony kingdom.”

“Which means our goals are theirs and theirs are ours. We need to continue this war not just for our waters, but so that we don’t go mad and restart a bloodbath,” said Typhon in a slow, resigned tone.

Tethys nodded once. “Precisely, Typhon. What will the kelpies feed on if the war is over? Your subjects? This war is not just to secure our place as a sovereign nation and secure our waters, it’s also feeding the kelpies, feeding you. Until we have an alternate food source, then there is no other choice unless we wish our species to fall upon one another.”

“You’re right.” Typhon sighed. “Can we at least check if the Equestrians are truly mind controlled by the changelings? We still need to figure out precisely the nature of our enemy, whether it is the changelings or the Equestrians.”

“Then we’ll need an expert on changeling behavior.” Tethys faced Ebb Flow and asked, “Where’s Murmillar?”

“She went for a swim outside,” replied Ebb Flow.

Tethys nodded. “Fetch her.”

Murmillar, Changeling Queen of the Sea Snakes, had seen better days. As Ebb Flow brought the changeling queen in, she moved slowly through the water. Her bronze colored mane was groomed, but long, uncut, and salt-encrusted towards the scalp. Her gaunt cheeks and thinner legs showed signs of love deprivation. The fact that she never had been the tallest or most well-built of changeling queens didn’t help either. Yet, she maintained a calm smile despite the guards flanking her and her amber eyes shone with sharp intelligence.

“How can I serve you today, your majesty?” Murmillar asked.

Typhon briefly explained the situation to Murmillar, all the while, watching the air-bubble trapped features of the bronze-haired queen. Yet, in spite of all the news, the queen remained unfazed, her expression impassive as the situation was described to her.

“Ah, I see. So you wish to ask me about this queen called Alternia?” Murmillar asked.

“Yes,” said Tethys.

“What do you wish to know specifically?”

Tethys’s gaze bored straight into the changeling’s eyes. “Were you aware of this changeling plan to take over Equestria?”

Murmillar pursed her lips thoughtfully. “No. Though I doubt this was the case.”

“There are four of your fellow queens in a perfect position to assume control of Equestria if they manage to successfully merge changeling culture with pony culture. How is this not the case?” Tethys asked, her voice stoic, but clear disbelief in her words.

Murmillar took a deep breath, trying not to grimace as she tasted the rather salty and stale air in her bubble.

“First of all, I know of most of these queens. The eldest being Queen Chrysalis, her third sister, Queen Simulacris, who is a close friend of mine. I even have talked to their youngest sister, Queen Belladonna, who tends to keep a low profile even as changeling queens go. However, this is the first time I’ve heard anything about Queen Alternia being alive.”

“Then how do you know their intent when you don’t know this Alternia?”demanded Tethys.

Murmillar smiled. “I’m getting to that. The thing is, Queen Alternia’s supposed to be dead. I assume you know about Nightmare Moon?”

“Better than you know. What of her?”

Typhon, Murmillar and Ebb Flow were all puzzled by Tethys’s reply, but stored that thought away for the moment and continued on.

“According to Queen Belladonna, around the time when Nightmare Moon rebelled against Celestia, Queen Chrysalis killed Alternia along with their mother, one of our most respected queens, Queen Chamelia.” Murmillar grimaced. “Granted, I wasn’t born then, but I’ve done some of my own independent research. I found that Queen Chamelia and queen Alternia seemed to disappear quite conveniently around the time that Chrysalis became the queen of her mother’s hive, which was somehow weaker than before. This is rather odd, considering that Chamelia’s hive was one of the largest in the world and her two younger daughters, that is, Simulacris and Belladonna have previously established successful hives. It made no sense why Alternia wouldn’t have been able to do so.”

Tethys’s eyes narrowed. “So matricide and usurpation, all from one of the known queens involved. You are not doing a good job of convincing me, Murmillar.”

Murmillar smiled sheepishly, but then narrowed her eyes. “Consider this then. I was admittedly skeptical of Belladonna’s account, so upon my insistence, Belladonna showed me magically stored memories taken from Queen Alternia’s chevaliers.” Murmillar grimaced. “Alternia was run clean through with a spear through her abdomen, a mortal wound, before she was teleported out of her mother’s hive, and assumed to be dead. I have no idea how she could have survived that unless she had magical help from somebody of immense power…” Murmillar grinned. “Now consider that Chamelia’s hive is located in the Everfree Forest, not too far from the Castle of the Two Pony sisters, where the battle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon took place.”

“Also where I lost a hundred good warriors that night. The price of trusting ponies to actually carry through with a deal.”

Murmillar blinked. “Huh, I did not know that. What happened, if I may ask?”

A scowl came over Tethys’s features, thought it wasn’t directed at Murmillar. “As you know, the battle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon wasn’t immediate. The dark one escaped long enough to gather some support and so she came to me. How she knew of us, I don’t know, but she came with a bargain too good to pass up. A hundred of my best warriors for a chance to be free of the “tyranny of the sun”, so she offered. With my kelpie under siege by Samudra and a chance to return to the surface after millennia in the abyss, I accepted. I never got those warriors back and Nightmare Moon was banished. According to the sole survivor, it was Celestia herself who attacked my soldiers, burning them from the sky when they managed to push the guard back.”

“I always wondered why Celestia was never able to bring the full might of her Royal Guard to bear against her sister… but I digress. I was talking about Alternia correct?” inquired Murmillar.

“Yes.”

The changeling queen paused for a moment and said, slowly, “If you ask me, the story about Alternia impersonating Celestia for a thousand years is probably valid. It’s not a far stretch to think Alternia was teleported outside the Castle of the Two Pony sisters, where Celestia could have saved her and where the pair could have agreed on the switch. It’s the only story that explains how Queen Alternia could have survived when all her sisters thought her to be dead.”

“Yet they know she’s alive now and part of the pony triumvirate and yet the kin slayer is not only alive, but welcomed in Equestria,” retorted Tethys.

Murmillar nodded. “I must say that that part surprises me as much as it does you. However, I’m not entirely sure from the memories Belladonna showed me, that Chrysalis meant to kill her mother. It was more along the lines of Chamelia was trying to protect Alternia and was killed doing that.”

Tethys nodded once in understanding, but then her eyes started to narrow as she regarded the queen.

“And how is it you come by these memories, Murmillar? It was to my understanding you queens do not work well together. I could understand cooperation between siblings, but with foreign queens?”

Murmillar chuckled. “We’re all changelings, Empress Tethys, and are, well… were at this point, one of the most persecuted races in the world. We could hardly survive without some interaction with each other outside of our immediate families.”

“And I’m to believe you just encounter these changelings from across the sea by pure accident? Changelings whose actions and their consequences played a part in the founding of your host nation, Venecia?” Tethys asked.

“Well of course not, Empress Tethys. Queen Belladonna and I met several times deliberately. She had an information network on the Equestrian mainland and I had one at sea in Venecia. We traded information to benefit each of our hives,” replied Murmillar, still smiling.

Tethys’s frown only intensified. “And just how extensive are these networks? Earlier you mentioned this Simulacris as a friend or ally as well. That’s two other changeling queens and I doubt it stops there.”

“Quite extensive. Depends on the experience and age of the Queen though. The longer one has lived, the more time one has to develop such a network,” said Murmillar in a nonchalant tone.

Tethys shifted slightly in her throne, her eyes still affixed onto the changeling queen.“Are Belladonna and Simulacris the only queens you are in contact with?”

“No. I was in contact with Chrysalis and Queen Sarar, the eldest of all the queens who harkens back to Queen Chamelia’s era and has a hive based in Griffonia.”

“Only four queens?”

“Well no, more. But those were the most evident and powerful ones that I thought you should know.”

“Indeed. With so many queens, it’s a wonder you somehow manage to avoid conflict with one another. Sharing one’s food source with another hive would be rather draining on both hives would it not?” asked Tethys.

“We negotiate whenever there is a problem and try to manage things peacefully. There aren’t that many queens anyway,” said Murmillar calmly.

“But negotiations means you’ll need all parties involved and a mediator, someone neutral that isn’t involved in matters.”

A look of recognition appeared to dawn over Murmillar’s features. “Oh, you’re talking about the Queens Council.”

“Considering you’ve been willingly obtuse about it, yes,” said Tethys.

“Well I wasn’t sure what you wanted to know.” Murmillar smiled. “The Queens Council is the governing body of sorts of the changeling queens. It meets once every two years or whenever there is a major crisis at hoof and together the queens mediate any disputes, while also sharing beneficial information.”

“I see. Have there been any recent councils about current events?” asked Tethys.

“Yes, but it was while I was being a guest at your court,” said Murmillar gingerly. “That being said… rumor has it the council was arranged to demand an explanation from Queen Chrysalis and her sisters about the situation Equestria was in and as to why Queen Alternia was somehow alive once more.”

“And how do you manage to coordinate such a meeting with so many queens from all over?

Murmillar sighed almost regretfully. “Through a long and painstaking process of messages between hives, which means that not all of the queens can meet at a time because some hives move around, but it’s the best we can do. That being said. I really wish I was at the council because I would very much like to know how Alternia convinced them not to execute Chrysalis.”

“So long and painstaking message running that runs the risk of interception is the best the changelings have come up with for long distance communication?” Tethys asked.

“Changelings are not the most powerful of species. I was captured by you after all.”

Several of the tentacles on Tethys head twitched. “But you are the most subversive and deceptive species. Masters of disguise and lying. One of your kind has impersonated a world leader for a thousand years with no one suspecting a thing.”

“I thought you didn’t believe that Queen Alternia impersonated Celestia?”

“My personal belief is irrelevant if the facts point to an obvious solution,” said Tethys in a rather blunt tone.

Murmillar nodded. “Of course. Though I would not think too much of Queen, or should I say, Princess Alternia’s impersonation abilities. Considering that Celestia was a changeling queen, she has been the most unchangeling-like queen I have observed.”

“How is that?”

“Her loyalty to her pretended subjects as shown by her policy decisions. Any other queen impersonating an authority figure would have simply cultivated a cult of personality without investing too much time into the wellbeing of their pretended subjects, or just enough to make sure they survive.”

Murmillar shook her head and snorted derisively. “This Alternia… she makes Equestria a superpower by delegating to those with talent, and allowing them to take credit for it, thereby giving up opportunities for her to become the savior in name and to gather more love. As the sole monarch of Equestria, she could have exploited the Tartarus out of the population, while having them love her, but she didn’t. Sure some of it may have been to maintain the facade of being Celestia, but that she did so for a thousand years when all she had to do was maintain some consistency for the first hundred? Phah. Alternia’s impersonation is a joke. She may have lied about her identity, but she didn’t take advantage of it, becoming the role of a trustworthy, diplomatic and thereby respected world leader instead of acting it out.”

“The problem with that reasoning is the whole scheme shatters upon being exposed if she had done it in your way. How she has done it not only allowed her to retain power, but to be welcomed with open arms among ponies. And that is what I worry,” said Tethys.

“Perhaps, but historical record shows this queen endangered her own life and her impersonation to save her pony subjects, something no good actress would risk unless they became defined by their role. “Celestia’s” rallying of her troops at the First Griffon-Equestria War at the Battle of Hat Sings being an example. Records say she suffered critical wounds from that encounter and for a changeling, that runs the danger of revealing one’s identity.”

“And you’re saying that because she let her role define she is trustworthy? That is quite a dangerous assumption.”

“Oh? Did I say that?” asked Murmillar, obviously feigning confusion, of course, Murmillar knew Tethys was aware of that, so she smiled. “No one is completely trustworthy, Tethys, but once you know how someone’s ticks, you know when they speak the truth. If we assume that Alternia is loyal to her subjects, which evidence seems to suggest she is because she hasn’t acted like most changelings, why would she endanger her subjects by seeking war with your kind?”

Tethys was silent still frowning, but lips merely pursed as she considered this information.

Typhon on the other hand seemed intrigued by what Murmillar was telling them and he turned to Tethys.

“Empress, we can’t trust Murmillar.”

Murmillar didn’t react apart from rolling her eyes, while Tethys didn’t even glance at Typhon.

At least until Typhon said:

“So why don’t we invite Princess Alternia to talk with us and we can question her thoroughly then?”

Tethys glanced at Typhon, features expressionless. “Again, what is the point, Typhon?”

“To see what they have to offer. We are in a terribly good position right now and at a time when they still do not know much about who we are. We can also judge how badly they want peace from actually meeting them out of battle.”

“And if they want war?”

Typhon shrugged. “As you said earlier, that’s to our benefit as well. Either way, we will gain more if we listen to them, and we lose nothing by doing so.”

“There is merit in what you say. I’ll consider it though it could well be a trap.”

“Understood, Empress. With your permission, may I borrow Brinewing and Ebb Flow to ask them further questions about the surface world?” asked Typhon bowing. Tethys nodded, dismissing the prince and he swam off, followed by Brinewing and Ebb Flow.

Alone, except for her own guards and Murmillar.Tethys then settled back in her throne, her eyes settling on the queen.

“Guards, take the changeling to a holding cell.”

Murmillar froze, her eyes flickering wildly left and right. “What? Wait, why?”

“Because you’re withholding information.”

The queen frowned. “What information?”

Tethys peerlessly stared down at Murmillar, black eyes darker than night. “Do you truly expect me to believe your fellow queens to rely on runners and physical messages to coordinate on at least a nation level? When until recently, secrecy has been key to your existence?”

Murmillar grimaced and for a moment, she looked as if she had swallowed something incredibly sour. “Alright you got me. We do use runners, but we have another method of communication.”

“And why did you not mention this earlier?” Tethys asked coolly.

“Let me explain. The Queens of every hive use a crystals called Queen Crystals to communicate across the world with one another. Every crystal is linked with one another in a vast network. By channeling their magic through the crystal, all queens can communicate telepathically with one another instantaneously.”

“That does not explain why you did not mention this earlier or why you attempted to deceive me.”

“Well, because of the Queen Crystal’s ability to allow us to communicate instantaneously, changeling tradition and rules within the Queens Council forbids the queens from talking about it to any non-queen.”

“So you thought rules and tradition are worth more than your own life?” Demanded Tethys.

“It is more like I consider them guidelines as to what I should or should not do in a situation that is vastly out of my control. I’m sure you recognize that knowledge of the Queen Crystals is dangerous, but considering my current position…” Murmillar swallowed. “I was forced to reconsider what I should do.”

Tethys crossed several over her tentacles and slowly, methodically started to rub them together, and Murmillar was forced to flatten her ears as the armor plates of the appendages scraped against each other, creating an uncomfortable, rasping noise.

“And yet you attempted to lie about them in the first place. Considering what we were talking about earlier, you should see why I find this behavior so dubious. I do not keep you for the company, I keep you for potential insight. Making me question how useful you really are is not a wise move.”

Murmillar swallowed and bowed, her head sinking low to the floor. “Forgive me, Empress, you are right. It is just that... giving knowledge of the Queen Crystals to any being is tantamount to signing my own death warrant. The Queens Council pride their secrecy very highly and ruthlessly punish any wrongdoers…”

“How so?” Asked Tethys, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

Murmillar cringed. “Execution through a rather wide variety of means. Poison is a favorite, as is the old fashioned caving in of the skull. The Queens Council was established to prevent changeling queens from revealing our race’s secrets after all. I am fairly certain the only reason why Queen Chrysalis is not dead is because of her sister’s position in the Equestrian government, and even then, there is likely some humiliation the council has forced Chrysalis to undergo due to her transgression.” Murmillar blinked. “Actually, it may be that the council ordered Chrysalis to escort Alternia into waters they know to be inhabited by kelpies… that sounds like them.”

“So execution. About how often does that happen?”

Murmillar frowned. “I must admit that I am slightly disturbed by your interest, but they usually happen about once in a few decades… depending on whether the changeling queen survives to be tried and executed. The last time was Queen Ratched, about twenty years ago, who the council executed for collaboration with the Gryphon Warlord Nasty Bone Parter. She was using Nasty Bone Parter to try to destroy Gryphonia and Equestria, but it was getting to the point that the Equestrian spy agency under Princess Celestia— well Alternia were becoming very suspicious. Queen Kagura, Ratched’s mother, did try to persuade Ratched to stop her crazy schemes, but she refused. So Queen Sarar, the leader of the Council personally apprehended her after a battle at her hive and the Council then fed her poison, cyanide I believe. To be honest, I think it was a mercy to execute Ratched at that point, considering the battle wounds Sarar had inflicted upon her.” Murmillar didn’t mention that she had provided the information that allowed Sarar to apprehend Ratched.

“What became of Ratched’s hive?” Tethys asked.

“There wasn’t much left of it after Queen Sarar was through. There’s a reason Sarar’s lived for more than a thousand years, she’s utterly ruthless and her hive is full of extremely experienced fighters. All of Ratched’s children, of whom one was a queen were killed in the battle, leaving only some changeling young, who were judged innocent and dispersed amongst the other hives, particularly Queen Kagura’s. Queen Ratched did get a proper burial… it was Queen Kagura’s chief stipulation for allowing Queen Sarar to kill her daughter without consequence.”

“So captured, force fed poison, and had her hive dispersed.”

“The worst case scenario for a queen,” explained Murmillar.

“Possibly. Shame they tainted the meat so. What do you think they’d do to me if given the chance?” Tethys inquired.

Pausing for a moment, Murmillar’s brow relaxed. “Huh. Assuming that they’d even want to kill you considering that your kelpies would likely slaughter our kind out of revenge, that is an interesting question. I’d think they’d be quick about it and they’d make doubly sure. Fast acting poison, a sharp killing blow using some kind of projectile or melee, if they knew exactly where to hit, and they’d combine multiple methods for redundancy.”

“Shame. Say what you will about my methods, I actually faced Samudra in combat. And to their credit, Celestia and Alternia faced me as well. Seems like your fellow queens don’t see much merit in stepping down to face an enemy without an army, even one with nothing left.”

“They pride themselves in what they see as efficiency, and as I’ve said, Alternia is a very unchangeling-like queen. I must confess, I would have run. I’m a researcher not a fighter.”

“Indeed. Speaking of your fellow queens, these crystals. How do you and your fellow queens obtain them?”

“Ah, the Queen’s Crystal is something every queen of a hive creates for their queen daughters before they set out in a sort of hereditary ritual ingrained in our memory. I can’t duplicate the process for you as it’d require my daughter to be here.” The full truth was that Murmillar just needed some of her daughter’s blood and that the ritual was actually just a technique passed down from mother to daughter, but she wasn’t going to say that. “Also, it is my duty to inform you that there is one major safeguard to the crystals.”

“Such as?”

“Non-queens can use and communicate in the network, but once the user “speaks” in the link, they express their emotions, and so any queen would be able to tell my emotional state if I communicate, or yours if you tried.”

“But you can listen. However how do I know you won’t willingly give it away?

That question elicited a groan from Murmillar. “Well, if you’re in contact with the crystal with me, then you’d be able to listen in on the link, and you would know if I give it up,” she admitted.

Tethys’s head tentacles writhed as she narrowed her gaze at the queen. “And yet all you have to do is speak and they’d know something is wrong.”

“And that would be useless to my goals, Empress,” said Murmillar, her amber eyes meeting Tethys’s gaze. “I want to live, not because I’m selfish, but because I have a slight chance at persuading you to try for peace with the surface world… and I need to be alive for that.”

“Prince Typhon is planning on attempting to meet with the Equestrians to see how sincere they are about peace,” stated Tethys tonelessly, but as she continued, her voice took on a hard, grim edge to it.

“I do not hold much hope for the meeting. Either way we kelpies need to eat and what we’ve gained from our battles will only last us for so long.”

Murmillar could only nod and resist the temptation to swallow, for there was nothing she could say to that.

Author's Note

This may be a controversial chapter... but ah well. I'm going with it. This is a lot of info about Tethys's motives that needs to be shed. Granted, its not everything though, so feel free to ask questions... I just won't be able to answer all of them.

Also, before anybody gets mixed up, Yes, Kelpies NEED to eat Sapients to survive. As to why and what happens when they don't... that is a question to be answered.

If you are going to suggest that the kelpies should be wiped out, take it to the discussion thread. Pretty much everybody that has discussed it has come to the conclusion they agree to disagree. Other readers have also been complaining that the genocide discussion is putting them off, not to mention taking up the entire comment section.

Moreover, if you are going to voice a controversial opinion or criticize, I request that all readers think, and take a calming breath before doing so, and remind themselves that every person is entitled to their own opinion, because I like discussion, but some people have been using it as an excuse to be rude, sarcastic, not to mention simply insulting.

Chapter 17: Into the Depths

Venecia...

Chrysalis, Alternia, Celestia, and Doggess Sebastiana were all seated around a carved mahogany table in one of the many meeting rooms in Sebastiana’s palace. Everypony and changeling else in their retinues stood close to them, while Retariusil was standing before a tackboard with many maps and drawings pinned to it.

“Alright, ladies.My hive, probably not the most well built considering how things have turned out, but this is how we’re going to get into it.”

Retariusil pointed to the first map that showed a network of tunnels underneath the island where Venecia had been built upon, and beneath some of the first pilings to be washed away by the tsunami. It gave the look of a tangled spider’s web.

“The hive, as you all now know, was built by connecting the network of lava tubes under Venecia, which were tunnels created by lava flows from the ancient volcano that makes up the bedrock of Venecia. Together, they create a network that could house an entire hive. Unfortunately, when the tsunami hit, everything below sea level was flooded, which meant all of this…” Retariusil pointed to the colored blue section of the hive, which was substantial to say the least. “Is underwater.”

“Luckily for us, my mom was rather smart about it when she placed the library. It’s one of the few areas in the hive that is just at sea level.”

Retariusil pointed to a large drawing of the Sea Snakes’s library pinned on the board next to the map. It essentially was a cylindrical chamber seven stories tall tall, with shelves built into its walls. A ramp snaked up alongside the walls, giving access to the changelings

“However, not all of the library is above sea level. We built it by digging a chamber that connects three lava tubes that crossed over one another, which also serve as entrances and exits to the library. The area below the middle tube is below sea level, and so water flooded into the library through the seaward exit of the lowest tube. Luckily, the Legendarium section, where the book should be, is just above sea level, near the mid-level landward entrance, so we can get it, and it should be in good condition as we cast waterproofing spells on all of our books. Unfortunately, the water in the hive and the library means that kelpies and seaponies could be present.”

Alternia nodded and took over. “As such, we will be going into the hive with heavy escort. Chrysalis and Retariusil will each bring ten of their best chevaliers, whilst I will bring ten of my Mirror Guard, five ponies, five chevaliers. Doggess Sebastiana’s Venecian marines will watch the entrance to the tunnel along with the rest of our changelings and ponies. Captain Harlequin, what strategy will you be employing?”

“We’re adopting a mobile strategy. Our primary objective is to find the library, but we will use an indirect route if we encounter kelpies. Depending on how many kelpies we encounter, we’ll withdraw to larger corridors where we can surround the kelpies at our leisure, and if we are outnumbered, we use the narrow corridor to get out and try an alternate route. Plus, we’ll have extra units on standby near the entrance to our tunnel to reinforce us.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned. “Have you considered exploiting the kelpies’ weakness to light in your strategy, captain?”

Diamondshell coughed. “Yes, Miss Shimmer, but we realized that it wouldn’t be a good idea. Thanks to Princess Alternia’s experience fighting Empress Tethys and the interview with Prince Typhon, we’ve realized that kelpies also have rather a rather strong sense of smell and hearing. Just lighting ourselves with white or bright lights in general in a cave environment will wreak havoc with our own expeditionary force’s vision over time. We also realized that trying to flash light in the narrow confines of the cave would blind ourselves as well. So for our expedition, we’ll cast some red light spells, the same that we use in night battles to allow for our soldiers to see, but not to get blinded.”

“And if alternate routes don’t work and this starts turning into a battle of attrition? Considering you can only access the library through the tubes leading to its landward side, that means you only have two entrances that are not flooded,” asked Celestia.

“We withdraw and try digging in from above the library,” said Retariusil grimly.

“Though it would take time as we would be trying to break through a combination of hard, sharp volcanic rock and dirt, not to mention there would be the danger of compromising the library’s integrity,” said Doggess Sebastiana..

“Granted, we would have few other options at that point, unless we want to lose our entire expeditionary force,” said Chrysalis.

Turning to Alternia, Celestia nodded. “In spite of the risks, I approve of this plan. When will you set out?”

“Sunrise the next day. We don’t know if the kelpies are nocturnal, but we might as well try,” said Alternia.

“Alright, be careful, all of you, any other questions?” Celestia asked.

There were none, at least until a quiet voice piped up.

“Your highness, with your permission, I’d like to join this expedition.”

Alternia’s eyes widened as she stared at her personal assistant of many years. “Denied. We’re going into a warzone here, Raven, that’s no place for a personal secretary with little to no combat training.”

The white unicorn glared right back at Alternia through her black-framed glasses, her brown eyes narrowed. “Your highness, unless Queen Retariusil remembers the entire library from head to toe, you need ponies who are good with filing and researching, especially under pressure.”

Alternia wanted to retort, but she couldn’t help considering Raven’s point. They were going to need to research and retrieve the book really quickly and while Retariusil knew the library, she had told them she didn’t know where the book had been filed. They would need help finding the book once they got to the library.

And while Raven had never looked for a book in the middle of a warzone, she was used to working as Alternia’s secretary and fact-checker in time crunches.

“I see your point, Raven, but I’m ordering you not to endanger yourself.”

“Yes, your highness.”

The next day, after a light breakfast, Cyndra started helping Alternia into the set of light armor that the queen had brought with her for the expedition into the hive. Essentially, it was a chain mail dress backed by a boiled leather chestpiece, neck gorget and kneepads. On top of that, Cyndra buckled on Alternia’s regalia, which Chrysalis had rather helpfully retrieved from the capsized hull of the Hornblower.

There was, however, one issue with the armor. It had been commissioned before Equestria’s discovery of the true identity of “Princess Celestia”. So the chain mail was all washed in gold.

“I think you might need some new sets of armor, auntie. Gold is really not your color,” said Cyndra, voicing Alternia’s thoughts as she examined her aunt and tightened the straps.While the gold chain mail worked well with the silver peytral and hoofshoes, the gold did not match very well with the black of Alternia’s carapace.

“I agree, and since I became a true queen, none of my helmets fit anymore. The antenna gets in the way,” said Alternia, adjusting her crown.

“I know right,” said Cyndra, trying to smile, but failing. Swallowing, Cyndra bit her lip briefly and looked up into Alternia’s eyes.

“Please make sure you and mom come back safely,” said Cyndra. Chrysalis had forbidden
Cyndra to come on this expedition and while Cyndra had begged her mother again and again, the queen had been adamant. There was going to be fighting, and Cyndra, a changeling of the scout class, would not be suited to this operation.

“I will,” said Alternia softly, she wrapped her arm around her niece and squeezed before trotting out of her chambers.

Chrysalis and Retariusil, both in dark-blue lacquered changeling armor met Alternia with their chevaliers at the tunnel entrance. Behind them, even more changelings, Royal Guardsponies, Mirror Guard changelings and ponies, and red and gold clad Venecian marines stood at the ready.

Ahead of Alternia though, in an alley between two apartment buildings, was a large hole in the street. Originally the hole had been small, just a ponyhole covered with a steel plate, but the Venecians and the changelings had widened it in preparation for the operation so that it could fit two changelings in at once.

Sebastiana approached, escorted by a squad of Venecian marines and nodded to Alternia respectfully. “We’ve checked the immediate tunnel entrance and its clear. Are you ready, your highnesses?”

Chrysalis and Alternia just nodded, while Retariusil grinned, a slightly fierce expression to her features. “Indeed, Doggess.” Her features softening for a second, Retariusil dipped her head to Sebastiana. “Thank you, for all your help, Sebastiana.”

“It was my pleasure. Stay safe, all of you,” said Sebastiana, her eyes travelling over all the volunteers for the trip before returning to Retariusil. Alternia blinked as she caught a sense of the Doggess’s fear and… love… most definitely love, even if the Doggess was hiding it underneath her stoic expression.

“I will,” said Retariusil all levity gone from her features as she held the Doggess’s gaze and as Alternia turned her senses to the queen, and also sensed the same emotion, returned.

Alright, those two definitely have a thing for each other. thought-spoke Chrysalis.

Alternia chuckled inwardly. I agree, though I think it might be for the better. replied Alternia as she followed Retariusil, her twenty Mirror guards surrounding her. She could spy Chrysalis behind her, hugging Cyndra before she left.

Taking a deep breath, Alternia focused on the mental link she had established with Retariusil this morning, for the purpose of the operation.

Retariusil, you seem rather calm today. Actually you’ve been very much in control of your emotions for the past few days. I would have thought you would be a little more... vengeful, considering things thought-spoke Alternia as she watched Retariusil and her changelings hover into the hole.

Retariusil’s retort was annoyed, but the frustration wasn’t directed at Alternia. You know I got something to prove, Princess Alternia. Having Chrysalis dismiss me from the battlefield was humiliating. I don’t intend for that to happen again, especially in my own hive.

Alternia nodded and trotted to the edge of the entry hole so she could look down at Retariusil, who was waiting for her. Of course. I bet your nightly visits to my Doggess’s bedchambers helped immensely.

Changelings couldn’t blush, but Retariusil’s ears shot straight up and her eyes widened to comical proportions, leading Alternia to smirk, just a bit as she jumped into the air and hovered down toward the ground with her chevaliers. Once they set down, they started to levitate the pony guards and Raven down, as Alternia continued to speak to Retariusil.

Relax, Retariusil. I know you aren’t doing anything other than talking. As to how I figured it out, you get along rather well with Sebastiana for a queen and a pony ruler, and I sometimes saw you walking around the palace late at night, sometimes very close to Sebastiana’s bedchambers. I never listened in, but Cyndra tells me a little about what the servants gossip about and she hasn’t told me anything about you and Sebastiana doing anything untoward, which meant you must have just been talking.

Retariusil swallowed. She listens… and we’ve talked for a long time, even before I left for the council and … and it helps. I wanted to kill Tethys so badly at one point. I still do. But after seeing Celestia in the infirmary, and hearing about how you could do nothing… I was lost for a while. There is no way I can kill her and there is no way I can wipe the kelpies out. We talked about that among other things.

Alternia nodded and the pair stood aside as they waited for Chrysalis to join them. And she understood right?

Retariusil smiled weakly. Yes. Her city is starving slowly to death and she has to keep order regardless. She hasn’t even had time to mourn the death of her own friends, or the subjects she had lost. Knowing that it was an accident doesn’t help at all, and considering Tethys is our common enemy, we bonded.

Ah. And what have you decided to do about your vengeance? asked Alternia, as she watched Chrysalis hover down.

I’ll get my revenge by surviving. If I can’t kill Tethys, then I’ll help you get my mom’s book and I’ll do anything I can to thwart the kelpies efforts to expand, to threaten changelingkind, and to hurt those I love, my subjects and… yes, Sebastiana. It would be what my mother would have done in my position.

A wise resolution, Retariusil. said Chrysalis as she landed beside Alternia and Retariusil.

Queen Chrysalis? spluttered Retariusil.

It’s a three way link, Retariusil. You still have much to learn about telepathy... and on the ways to please your mare. Your efforts last night were amateurish, sloppy.

Alternia, eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to Retariusil, whose jaw had dropped out of mortification. I thought you were just talking?!

Not last night they weren’t. I mean seriously, that was your idea of the “the best and possibly last night you’ll have together”? You have a perfectly good weathervane at the top of the Doggess’s palace. Why didn’t you just fly her up there and actually show her a wild time instead of the standard fare you gave her?

“Shut up!” Retariusil spat, glaring at the smirking Chrysalis, much to Alternia’s suppressed mirth.

“Um, your highnesses, are you alright? We’re about to head out.” Diamondshell asked.

“We’re fine, captain, lead on,” snapped Retariusil irritably.

Diamondshell was unconvinced but nodded. “Alright then.”

Don’t worry about not coming back, Retariusil. We will make sure you come back, said Chrysalis, whilst Alternia smiled encouragingly at Retariusil, who blinked and nodded.

Thank you.

About twenty minutes in…

The atmosphere was tense, particularly for the changelings at the front of the group. All of them wore tough changeling armor made up of lacquered layers of molted changeling carapaces, but they still gripped their weapons tightly in their magic.

Harlequin was one of them, his telekinetic grasp closed around the handle of a small flanged mace. He would normally use his short swords, which were strapped to his sides, but they would have been useless against a kelpies carapace.

In fact, every single fighter in the group was equipped with weaponry that should be more appropriate to fighting kelpies with. This led to all present toting a wide assortment of maces, and warhammers.

Unfortunately, the narrow confines of the tunnels had limited the size of the weapons they could bring. The expeditionary force could walk comfortably in the corridor they were in now, but only in a single file.

Harlequin hated single file formations with a passion. He considered it a recipe for disaster. His only comfort was that, to ensure that the queens and Raven wouldn’t be ambushed and just taken out, they were at the centre of the line with Hydrangea, Diamondshell’s lieutenant.

Speaking of Diamondshell, she was behind him, holding a flashlight whose glass had been tinted red. It had the effect of soaking the tunnel with the color of blood… which Harlequin had seen enough of in recent days. He knew he would likely see more.

An hour into the walk they had their first sign that the kelpies had been in the hive.

Diamondshell grimaced and glanced at Harlequin, whose features were unreadable. She could feel the frustration he was giving off of though.

The group had trotted into the hive’s workshop and smithy, which they had hollowed out from the bedrock. Heavy, scarred wooden tables and an assortment of tools cluttered this chamber, and in the centre of it was a coal-forge fireplace and bellows with a massive smoke-catcher at its top. According to Retariusil, flues directed the smoke from the forgefire into the chimney system of a factory in Venecia that lay directly above the forge. This was rather ingenious as it masked the existence of the forge from prying eyes.

It was then that the captain of Retariusil’s chevaliers, a stockily built changeling called Husarki, noticed something off, and when he checked it out, he had quietly said some rather colorful things and called Diamondshell and Harlequin over.

The forge’s floor was wet with hoofprints… in fact, it seemed as if someone constantly dripping water had walked.

“There should not be water here: this is the driest place in the entire hive, and we have not been here since we abandoned the hive,” said Husarki.

“So some very wet someone trotted in… a kelpie then,” said Harlequin.

“But this doesn’t make sense,” said Diamondshell as she recalled the map of the Sea Snake’s hive. Looking down into the corridor where the trial of water led off to, Diamondshell’s brow furrowed. “The nearest flooded section is almost two hundred and fifty meters away from this forge. Nobody can drip for that long.”

Husarki blinked. “How did you know that the flooded—”

“She does that,” said Harlequin offhandedly. They needed to focus. “In light of that, is this possibly a unique feature to kelpies? That they always wet even when on land?”

Diamondshell nodded. “Perhaps. We wouldn’t have noticed that in our battles. They’ve always taken place at night, in areas that are supposed to be wet.”

“Well… we were expecting them, so I guess this just confirms it,” said Husarki.

“Not quite,” said Harlequin. Diamondshell raised an eyebrow at her head captain, who looked down the corridor… a hint of fear in his emotions.

“Sound travels quite quickly underground, and we know the kelpies have excellent hearing, so why haven’t we been attacked yet?”

Still without a reason for why the kelpies had not just attacked them, the expeditionary force pressed forward, with those in the vanguard being extremely cautious about it.

Things were quieter in the centre of the line, where Alternia, Chrysalis, Retariusil and Raven were fenced in by their guards.

“Any theories as to where the book may be, Raven?” whispered Alternia.

“A few. Retariusil does know the filing system of her library. They copied the National Library of Equestria’s classification system, so she and I know the rough subject area the books will be stored in, but… well, there are still quite a few books in that section,” said Raven. The white pony pushed her glasses up a little. “I have a feeling Murmillar might consider that book special though, and might find a way to distinguish it slightly from the rest. Then again, she might have tried to hide it.”

“All the same, if you can’t find the book, get out. Since we know the kelpies are here, it’s possible they might have found the book and removed it from the library,” said Alternia.

Raven glanced over her shoulder to meet Alternia’s gaze. “Your highness, this is the tenth time you’ve told me not to risk my life. I think I understand what you’re asking me to do.”

Alternia blinked and sighed. “Sorry, Raven… it’s just that you never enlisted to be a fighter. You never signed up to put your life on the line.”

“I signed up as your personal secretary, your highness, to help you find things. I’m going to do that,” said Raven firmly.

“You’re also one of my closest friends… who has known me since before I became Equestria’s Changeling Princess,” whispered Alternia.

“Which is why I need to do this. You’re my friend too.”

Alternia swallowed as she tried to force down the dread in her heart. “I know. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, your highness.”

“The library’s just ahead,” said Husarki, who was two changelings behind the head of the column. Behind him, Harlequin sent a quick message to Alternia and nodded.

The corridor sloped down and so all they could see clearly with their red flashlights was the floor green, changeling-goo walkway. Slowly, the changelings tip-toed to the mouth of the tunnel and the one at the point of the column, took a peek.

And screamed as armored tentacles wrapped around the neck and yanked him out of the tunnel and out of their sight.

Instinctively, the changelings backpedalled, or if they had space, turned themselves around, and the column quickly withdrew from the tunnel mouth, as they had agreed upon. The kelpies did not pursue

My queen, the mid-level entrance to the library is blocked. We will have to try the topmost one. The kelpies are not pursuing. said Harlequin.

Understood. How many did we lose from Retariusil’s detachment? asked Alternia.

One… how is she handling the loss? asked Harlequin. He did not know the details, but he had heard whisperings that his queen had mourned the death of his Mirror Guard greatly.

My sister and I are doing our best to support her. Thanks for asking, Captain. Alternia’s thoughts paused for a second. You said they are not pursuing?

Harlequin glanced over his shoulder to check, but only saw his fellow changelings and a tunnel mouth that was rapidly growing distant. No, your highness.

Strange, they certainly pursued us in the Hornblower. Why not now?

That was a pretty good question, that Harlequin didn't have an answer to at the moment, only suspicions. I don’t know, my queen. But I’ll let you know when I am certain.

Alternia’s reply was affirmative, but tinged with worry. Please do, my captain. This mission is not going according to our expectations, even if our losses have been minimal.

There had been no space or time to turn the column’s formation, so Diamondshell, who had been part of the rearguard, now was helping lead the new vanguard toward the topmost entrance to the library. They hadn’t wanted to use the topmost entrance because as Retariusil said, it was further from where the book would likely be, on the middle level of the library in the section reserved as the Legendarium, for books on lifeforms, monsters, gods and god-like creatures that beggared description.

As they trotted through the red-lit dark, Diamondshell blocked out the hoofsteps she could hear and narrowed her focus on the problem at hand. The kelpies knew they were there, so how would they break into the library? Caution clearly didn’t work as they were ambushed instantly, would speed and a different direction allow for the changelings to gain an advantage?

She also needed to concentrate, because it was incredibly awkward walking being between members of her old hive.

One of them, walking just ahead of Diamondshell, was Andraste, a changeling with a very light build and lithe legs, yet her telekinetic grip toted two sizeable warhammers that she rested nonchalantly on her shoulder. She was also Diamondshell’s former mentor, who was in charge of the rearguard, and who had… not been happy with her student after the then disguised Alternia had successfully interrogated Diamondshell.

Needless to say, Diamondshell hadn’t said much to draw attention to herself.

When they just spotted the end of the tunnel, Andraste raised her hoof to stop the column, and lowered her voice. “We’ll have to go in quickly. We don’t know how many there are, but we do not have another chance. Cordelia, Thelred,” —the two changelings at the head of the column glanced back at Andraste— “use what we did at the Royal Wedding. We won’t be as fast, but you’ll have some protection. Then start casting some red werelights, we need vision.” Andraste turned to Diamondshell, her gaze hard. “Rest of you, follow me. I’ve already alerted the queens.”

Diamondshell nodded. “Yes ma’am,”

“You know my name, Captain Diamondshell. Use it,” said Andraste a hint of a smile on her lips. Diamondshell blinked, and managed to return the smile, but as glad as she was that apparently her mentor wasn’t pissed at her, she resisted the temptation to say more as she raised her warhammer and rotated it between its spiked and flat head.

Andraste raised her hoof, and the changelings braced themselves. When she dropped it, all sprang into motion.

Thelred and Cordelai galloped down the corridor, green light from their horns washing over their front. Barrelling down the corridor, they cleared the mouth of the tunnel, unopposed, Andraste and Diamondshell charging in after them, more changelings bringing up the rear.

Diamondshell had a second to get a sense of the library layout as the changelings cast as many changeling werelights into the air as possible to give themselves some light.

As the shadows cleared to be bathed by a comforting red glow, Diamondshell was able to see that the library was as they had been briefed. A large vertical cylinder, with the shelves on the inner walls. Yet, Diamondshell couldn’t help but be impressed for a moment. Right now they stood on the top of a hardened, and quite slippery, changeling-goo roadway that snaked down a veritable, unending shelf of books, published, written and collected by changelings, for changelings. Across from them was the other end of the lava tube, heading out toward the sea, also linked by the ramp. There was only about five stories that of the library that Diamondshell could see, before the shelves ended in seawater, but every one of them was chock full, crammed so tightly that they looked as if they’d need a crowbar to extract, of bound books. They were of all shapes, sizes and judging by the different shade of some of the books seemed to have in the crimson-tinged darkness, different colors, some huge tomes, others small slivers of paper. Perhaps it wasn’t comparable to something like the National Library of Equestria, but the knowledge that at least half of these books were treatises written and published in secret by changelings, for changelings, gave Diamondshell a small boost of pride.

Something that she needed for as she looked down and across from her position, she saw the black eyes of the kelpies who were clustered near the platform to the mid-level landward entrance to the library, just above the strangely still water. She counted six of them. There were also nine other kelpies in the middle section of the library, four of them with books in their tentacles, some of them open. They were accompanied by four seaponies in the water, who were also gripping tomes in their magic, staring at the changelings, slack-jawed.

That split-second of stillness broke as Anstarte roared.

“Go for the objective!”

And the changelings jumped off the platform and into the air. Retariusil’s changelings led the way, making a beeline for the shelves at the mid-level.

Now, Diamondshell, her warhammer at the ready, expected the seaponies to start throwing ice at them, and for the kelpies to drop their books, or start using them as projectiles.

Except, the four kelpies carrying the books started throwing them down to the seaponies, who caught them in their magic and threw them into the saddlebags they were carrying.

Diamondshell cursed. She didn’t know why they were so interested in the books, but any one of those books could be the one they were looking for. Luckily, as she glanced back, she saw Hydrangea and the four ponies of the Mirror Guard who had accompanied them arriving.

“Hydrangea with me! We need to stop those seaponies!”

Hydrangea and the unicorn guard with her immediately responded by firing magic balls of orange flame into the water from their position, while the three pegasi with her dived down. At the sight of them, three of the seaponies ducked their heads to avoid the fireballs and the swooping pegasi. Diamondshell meanwhile, changed her course and flew at another of the seaponies, whose eyes widened as they saw a the dark-armored changeling charging at them. He or she, Diamondshell couldn't tell, dropped the book he was carrying and dived. A book which one of Retariusil’s changelings with their distinctive amber eyes, caught and threw back onto the ramp.

The seaponies gone for the moment, Diamondshell turned back to the ramp and grimaced. It was a bit difficult to differentiate the changelings from the kelpies in the dim red light, but judging from how only the tentacled forms of the kelpies occupied the ramp, the changelings had not gained a foothold. Some had set down onto the ramp itself, but dared not advance recklessly into the grasp of the kelpies. Particularly since the ramp was damp with humidity, and nobody wanted to slip into the grasp of a kelpie’s tentacle.

It was then a black, tentacled form jumped from the ramp, slamming into one of the hovering changelings and biting into its neck. Its tentacles still holding onto the changeling, it plunged into the water with a splash.

Diamondshell immediately beat her wings to gain altitude, and not too soon. Like a leaping shark, the kelpie lunged out of the water, snapping at Diamondshell’s rear hooves. Spinning around, Diamondshell faced her opponent as he surfaced, his black eyes meeting hers.

This kelpie was different. It was wearing some kind of bone and metal armor and it seemed larger than the other kelpies Diamondshell had seen.

A changeling from Chrysalis’s hive and one of the Mirror Guard pegasus attacked the kelpie from both sides, but it was ready. It must have heard the wingbeats, because its tentacles lashed out, seizing the pegasus. Flexing its coils, the kelpie turned to the changeling and used the pegasus as a battering ram, slamming him into the changeling and plunging them both into the depths.

Whirling her warhammer, Diamondshell grimaced. Already seaponies had resurfaced, and were seizing books from the lower shelves again, and there was no way Diamondshell could charge at them, not with this kelpie on the loose. It must be some kind of elite soldier.

And they were all over water. That wasn’t good. Diamondshell glanced at the three other changelings and the one pegasus guard with her.

“Spread out, keep your eyes peeled. Don’t stray too close to the water—” A scream cut Diamondshell’s command out and she spun around to see the kelpie bull into one of the changeling chevaliers, sinking his teeth into his neck, while driving him into the water.

The pegasus was the first to get to the kelpie and he swung his spiked hammer at the kelpie, except the kelpie was ready. One tentacles grabbed the hammer, while the rest of his tentacles seized the pegasus’s wings and flexed.

Diamondshell winced as the pegasus screamed, and buzzed her wings harder, but it was too late. The kelpie cut the guard’s scream off with a bite to the neck, dropping him into the water. One of his thicker tentacles, also took the guard’s hammer.

Diamondshell figured out what the kelpie was going to do before it did it and rolled left, just as the kelpie flung the hammer at her. Unfortunately, the hammer slammed right into the changeling following Diamondshell, and she fell into the flooded library, sinking out of sight, just as the kelpie also dived back into the water.

Her teeth grinding together, Diamondshell resumed hovering, her ears and eyes peeled. Nope, this was not good at all.

Upon entering the library, Alternia took in the situation and grimaced. According to what her changelings had told her, the kelpies were also after the books, and were crowding the same level the Equestrians and changelings wanted to be at. And judging by the buzzing sound of changeling wings and the hovering mass on half of the library’s middle section, their expeditionary group was nowhere near close to dislodging the kelpies from their position.

“Sister, I’ll join the battle, you and Retariusil find that book!” ordered Chrysalis, her magic gripped around a morningstar-headed mace instead of her usual spear.

“Got it. Harlequin, give the others a hoof! Raven, hold on!” ordered Alternia as she leapt off the ramp, Raven in her telekinesis.

Alternia descended quickly, Retariusil at the lead.

We’ll never be able to get to the book if the kelpies are there! thought-spoke Alternia to Retariusil as they drew nearer to the mid-level. Now closer, Alternia could see that while their changelings outnumbered the kelpies and had managed to hold most of them on the ramp against one side of the library, but they couldn’t push in, or else get snagged and killed.

The Legendarium wraps around the entire middle of the library, we can check out this section first! replied Retariusil as she set down and started pulling books and skimming their spines. Raven did the same, her eyes narrowed, while Alternia, her magic at the ready, watched the battle going in just across from them with wary eyes.

Harlequin meanwhile had joined the battle with the rest of the changelings and he frowned.

The tactics the changelings had worked out earlier, of not attacking recklessly and using their numbers to outflank, meant that the changelings weren’t dying like flies to the kelpies. Instead they were flitting just outside of the range of the kelpies’ tentacles.

But the curvature of the library itself was working against them. The kelpies had backed themselves up to the shelves, which meant that the angles the changelings had to attack were limited, and they dare not use any spells for fear of damaging the library and its books. They were waterproof, but damage-proof was a different story.

Speaking of the books there were four kelpies in the group who were throwing books into their saddlebags. That was very odd.

On the plus side, Chrysalis had just landed on the ramp to the left of the kelpies position and was advancing slowly toward one of them, getting closer and closer.

Too close for Harlequin’s comfort.

The kelpie lunged forward as Harlequin tore toward his queen’s sister, but Chrysalis reacted instantly. She lunged back, raising a shield, while swinging her morningstar downward at the kelpie. The kelpie used its tentacles to seize the shelves to halt itself, and the mace missed, burying its head into the ramp of changeling goo. Chrysalis fell back then, yanking her axe out, while dodging the kelpie’s return strike.

Her horn glowing, she seized the kelpie in her telekinetic grip and yanked forward, trying to pull the kelpie away from its comrades. The kelpie skidded forward for a few paces before his comrades behind him grabbed his legs and tail with their tentacles and stopped him from going any more forward.

The changelings waiting behind Chrysalis would not let the fact that the kelpie was effectively pinned go to waste though. One of them charged in from the front with a mace, but the pinned kelpie used several of his tentacles like one big baseball bat and whacked the changeling into the mass of kelpies behind him. Another changeling flew in from above and behind and swung her hammer up into the kelpie’s gut, shaking the kelpie and making it gasp, before it used one of its tentacles that had a crab claw morph to seize the changeling’s leg.

Two other changelings seized their trapped comrade and managed to stop the kelpie from tossing her into the others, but the wounded kelpie’s crab claw managed to snip through the changeling’s leg. As the screaming changeling was taken away to the medic on standby, Chrysalis growled and funnelled more magic into her horn.

Except she had to duck and release the kelpie, as the earlier changeling’s mace was thrown right at her. The mace passed so close to Chrysalis that it actually brushed past her right ear before bouncing off a shelf. This distraction allowed for the kelpie’s comrades to pull their fellow behind them and for another to step forward and face the queen.

Harlequin wanted to intervene, but the kelpies fighting Chrysalis was covered by another kelpie, who was glaring at him with its black eyes. In fact, all along the ramp, changelings and kelpies were glaring at each other. The changelings sometimes tried to flit in, and the kelpies occasionally lashed out, but all along the line… the fight on the ramp had stalemated.

“Anything?” demanded Alternia, still watching the hovering changelings and the kelpies across from them. Chrysalis had now lifted off from the ramp and was trying to attack from the air, feinting in and out in an attempt to get a hit, but without much luck.

“Nothing yet,” said Raven, tossing another book away and pushing her glasses back up.

“We’re running out of time, the kelpies’ reinforcements might already be on their way,” said Alternia.

“We know that, Alternia!” snapped Retariusil as she continued to skim the titles, her horn lit to provide her with some better light.

Alternia swallowed, and instinctively braced herself against the damp roadway. She hadn’t been this nervous in a long time. Although the battle was stalemated… they were edging closer and closer to the feinting changelings and kelpies on the ramp in their search for the book.

Moreover, she could still see Diamondshell and a few other changelings just below them, hovering above the water. They were fighting an armored kelpie, one who had, by Alternia’s count, now claimed the lives of six of their expeditionary force, and was allowing the seaponies in the water to grab more books from the lower shelves.

Briefly, Alternia wondered if she should engage the armored kelpie directly, but she shook her head. Retariusil and Raven needed the extra protection. There was a possibility the kelpies across from her could break out and try to go for them.

“I’ve found it!”

Alternia’s eyes snapped to Raven, a smile already rising to her face.

Which was when everything went wrong.

For a moment, at least to Alternia, it was as if everyone was moving through molasses. She could see Raven, magic gripped around a bound leather book, spinning around to run toward them. Alternia could see Raven’s hoof come down on the damp ramp, and slide on a spot wetter than the others. Alternia could feel her features warping into a expression of horror and her body tensing itself to leap toward Raven, whose own expression slowly filled with shock, as her rearmost hoof also slipped, and rolled to the left, over the ramp.

Desperately, Alternia summoned her magic, but Raven was already over the edge and falling toward the water with the book. Alternia followed her, wings beating furiously, but the fall was too short.

Before the unicorn even hit the water, the armored kelpie was onto her. Surfacing under Raven, it caught her in its tentacles and sank its fangs through the fur around the unicorn’s throat and into flesh, biting through it all in one gulp, dark ichor Alternia knew was Raven’s lifeblood gushing from the wound as he tore his jaw away. Murmillar’s book, once surrounded in Raven’s pink magic, dropped into the water, floating

Alternia saw all of this, and her mind went blank. It was as if she saw nothing else in the dim light, but her dying friend, and the one who had killed her.

As the kelpie let go Raven’s body and sank back into the water, Alternia first seized Raven’s body, and the book, throwing them to the approaching Diamondshell, while firing a lance of green magic. The kelpie quickly dived back into the water, the lance clipping his armor and spinning him slightly, but it did not stop him from vanishing under the water.

Heart racing, Alternia flew to Raven. Maybe there was a chance, however slight that Raven could be saved, but as she approached where Diamondshell had set Raven and the book down, and where Retariusil had knelt beside, her heart sank.

Raven was already dead. She’d bled out in seconds. The left side of her throat was missing, bitten away, blood staining the ramp she was laid upon. Retariusil, her eyes wrinkled in sorrow, was closing her eyes.

“Get the book and Raven out of here, Retariusil,” said Alternia in a low voice.

“Alternia?” gasped Retariusil.

“Now!” snapped Alternia.

Retariusil nodded and flew up, carrying Raven’s body and the book of Murmillar with her. Meanwhile, Alternia lit her horn, its bright, green glow washing over the crimson light provided by the floating were-lights above.

Your highness, it would be unwise for you to fight this creature head to head. thought-spoke Harlequin.

Alternia felt her fangs clench, her eyes shutting for a moment to push the tears from her eyes, but she knew her captain was right.

Harlequin, Diamondshell, Asclep, Ethelflaed, Phylos, kill this kelpie. I’ll support you from above.

Yes, your highness. chorused her changelings.

Jumping off, Alternia flew into the darkness, keeping herself far from the water, but not so far that she could not help her changelings if necessary. She could just glimpse her changeling descending past her, their wings thrumming furiously as they hovered above the water, turbid due to the wash generated by their wings.

Captains, do you have any ideas to lure this kelpie out of the water? asked Alternia.

Unfortunately, nothing better than using ourselves as bait, said Harlequin his thoughts tinged with sarcasm, and quite a bit of wariness.

Diamondshell’s thoughts burst into Alternia’s mind. I’ve been trying that, but this kelpie is much faster than the ones we briefly faced over Aquamaris, and he is also highly skilled in ambush tactics. He also wears armor, which no other kelpie wears, but why?

Alternia narrowed her eyes to better pick out the outline of her other captain. Diamondshell’s thoughts were filled with frustration and rage, which worried Alternia a bit. Neither emotion was good for combat.

Come to think of it. I saw a kelpie in armor among the ones we are trapping on the rail. said Asclep as Alternia slowly spun around, her gaze watching over her changelings.

We’ll keep that in mind. Focus everybody. ordered Alternia, though her eyes had briefly looked up in an attempt to identify the other armored kelpie amongst those pinned on the rail. This was futile though, it was too dark and there were too many changelings in the line of her sight, and so Alternia returned to trying to scan the red-tinged water below her.

The onrush of shock and horror that hit Alternia’s through her hive link sent the queen into movement.

You see, within the hive network, each changeling has a slightly different… taste to their thoughts and emotions. This sensation could change depending on the changeling’s state of mind, but it normally allowed Alternia to differentiate each changeling’s thoughts and telepathic messages. Buzz usually had a somewhat teasing tone to his thoughts. Diamondshell’s thoughts always expressed a degree of deference and respect. Harlequin’s was always quite easy to identify as she could always feel some love coming into her link.

And so Alternia could instantly tell, even despite the panicked emotions in the link, that Diamondshell was in trouble.

The armored kelpie had seized Diamondshell from below, its tentacles wrapped around her torso and wings, its fangs sinking into her left foreleg as it dropped back into the water.

Alternia was not going to let that happen. She seized Diamondshell with her magic, holding her chevalier aloft, eyes narrowed against the horror she knew Diamondshell was feeling and ears flattened against the excruciating screams of her changeling. The kelpie had just bit off Diamondshell’s foreleg, and its jaws now were savaging her wings.

Coming in like moths to a lantern, Harlequin and the changelings charged. Harlequin fired a bolt of magic, aiming it away from the main body of the kelpie as it was too close to Diamondshell. It clipped the kelpie’s back armor plate, doing no damage. The kelpie, though, seemed to realize that it had outstayed its welcome, as it let go, falling back into the water.

But before the kelpie vanished into the water, one of the Mirror Guard changelings, Ethelflaed, used her magic to swing her warhammer’s spike up at the kelpie as it fell. The kelpie’s own weight drove itself upon the warhammer’s spike, piercing the midsection of the kelpie’s armor, but also taking the weapon with it in the kelpie’s plunge.

“Set her on the ramp now!” yelled Asclep, his saddlebags opening with gauze and bandage.

Alternia nodded and turned, her eyes seeking the ramp, only to gasp. The armored kelpie was already there and making his way toward the main kelpie group. He wasn’t exactly galloping and thick red blood was dripping down his hooves from the wound on his barrel, but its injuries didn’t stop it from doing a sort of jump-step, cantering a few paces, before reaching forward with his tentacles to pull himself, or hop himself forward.

“How in tartarus did it get there?” gasped Alternia. It was as if he had instantaneously appeared across the water. As fast as she had seen Tethys swim, this was ludicrously fast.

“Your highness!” yelled Harlequin, forcing Alternia back to the urgency of the situation.

“Right. Don’t let it escape, Captain!” roared Alternia. Turning back to Diamondshell, she quickly set her chevalier down on the ramp.

A bright flash surprised her as Lieutenant Hydrangea did a short teleport and materialized beside them. She quickly grabbed a pad from Asclep and pressed it into the gaping hole that was Diamondshell’s foreleg.

“Please guard us, your highness,” said Hydrangea, as Asclep unpacked his medical equipment. Alternia nodded in response. As much as she wanted to leave and stop the kelpie from rejoining the main group, they had no idea if reinforcements would be coming. Moreover, Alternia knew that the love and magical power she had at her disposal might be necessary to save the now unconscious Diamondshell.

Harlequin, and Phylos were taking swings at the kelpie with their weapons. Ethelflaed was making do by using the books on the shelves as projectiles. Yet, the kelpie was nimble and even though he was confined to the ramp, he employed his tentacles in an incredibly inventive fashion. He used two of them to seize shelves to yank himself out of the way, four of them to block books thrown by the changelings, and the rest he morphed into hardened crab claws to snap at the changelings and block their weapons.

Harlequin readied his flanged mace. This kelpie was wounded, and was still dripping blood, but he was also getting very close to reaching the main group, which was just a couple more meters away.

That was when two changeling chevaliers dived on the kelpie from directly above, slamming onto the back of the kelpie and tackling it to the ramp. The kelpie quickly used several of its tentacles to seize one of the guards and violently slam it into the library, snapping the guard’s neck.

Harlequin would not let this opportunity pass, though: as the kelpie’s tentacles wrapped around the second guard, he landed on the ramp and swung his flanged mace, but the kelpie threw the changeling on top of him into Harlequin, bowling the pair aside and off the ramp.

“By the Traitor’s cursed shell!” swore Harlequin as he recovered in mid-air. But while he rose back up to focus on the armored kelpie though, he noticed something… odd as the kelpie determinedly continued to trot toward the main group of kelpies, albeit, at a slower pace than before.

Harlequin wasn’t sure in the dim red light, but while the kelpie was clearly bleeding red blood from his wounds, the liquid that flowed down the ramp was of a much lighter color… perhaps even clear and of a less viscous consistency. It was as if the blood had transmuted into something different entirely as it left the kelpie.

Shaking his head, Harlequin put that mystery in the back of his mind and prepared to attack again.

He immediately backed away, though, as another armoured kelpie abruptly rose out of the clear liquid left over by its fellow.

“Halt!” roared Harlequin to his fellow changelings. One armored kelpie had killed seven of their comrades and maimed Diamondshell, one of their best fighters. Harlequin had no idea how this new one had just appeared, only that it came out of the liquid that came out of the first one’s wound, but the danger of these armored kelpies was now all the more present in Harlequin’s mind

Except this kelpie didn’t seem to have any intention of fighting. Its tentacles seized its fellow and it hurled itself off the ramp. Harlequin was confused for a moment until he heard Queen Chrysalis’s voice.

“They’re jumping!”

Alternia looked up in the direction of sister’s voice and backed away instantly as the kelpies who were fighting the changelings on the ramp jumped. Leaping into the air, they abandoned the books they were trying to take aside from the ones already in their tentacles.

“Everybody below duck!” roared Harlequin as the kelpies dropped. Most of the changelings dived or flew for the ramp, but dared not fire at the kelpies lest they hit their fellows below. On the lowest level, Alternia braced herself as the kelpies splashed into the water, ready to stop any kelpie from attacking Diamondshell.

But the kelpies didn’t surface, and it then occurred to Alternia that the seaponies had vanished as well.

Which was when she heard Retariusil’s shout, causing Alternia’s eyes to look straight back up.

“Alternia, Chrysalis, incoming from above! Shoot them!”

Alternia wasn’t initially sure what she was seeing as the light was so dim. All she could see was the rough outline of a group of forms blocking out the red werelights, plunging toward her.They seemed to have jumped off from the ramp somewhere two-thirds up the library. Still she summoned a barrage of magical lances, ready to fire at the forms.

But before she could release her spells into the targets, she heard Chrysalis’s scream.

“NO! ALTERNIA THEY’RE YOUNG!”

That was when she figured it out. The plummeting figures were kelpie young. An uncountable swarm of kelpie young diving for the water in front of her. They were far smaller than the average kelpie and they had no tentacles, but they had the same black carapace of their elders, ending with long shark-like tails.

And Alternia had a perfect shot to hit them, and only seconds to make it before they dropped into the water.

It was one of the moments where the thoughts in Alternia’s mind was running so fast, it was as if time had slowed to a halt. Every emotion, every thought was screaming like a chaotic chorus of voices in Alternia’s mind.

They’re monsters. They killed Buzz, Raven, maimed Diamondshell. spat her anger, the ball of rage that choked Alternia’s throat and brought tears of fury to her eyes.

They’re just colts and fillies. her conscience retorted, shocked that she would consider such an action.

It’ll make me happy. thought Alternia. Killing so many of their young… would deal a blow against Tethys and her kind that would hurt. That was probably why Retariusil had told her to attack.

But for how long? she wondered at the same time. Killing adult soldiers in wartime can be justified, but children? That was the worst kind of murder and she knew it. Chrysalis knew it. That was why she had screamed for her to not shoot.

They’ll grow up to kill your loved ones. wailed her fear.

You don’t know that for sure! exclaimed her optimism. The part of her that had been seen enemies become friends and feuding families reconcile. This one act of mercy could change things into their favor.

They are children of your enemies, they’ll be raised to kill you. jeered her cynicism, honed by years of politics, and by long sleepless nights of overseeing Equestrian campaigns. What’s more, Alternia knew that was true. Letting these kelpie fillies and colts go for now would change nothing. Their loyalty was to their Empress, who did not trust Equestria and would not seek peace with them. One act of mercy would not change that.

Killing them won’t bring anypony or changeling back. whimpered her grief.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAGH!”

Alternia released her spell, and the lances dissipated, the kelpie young splashing into the water and disappearing from sight, leaving the library empty except for the buzzing wings and heavy breathing of changelings and ponies.

Chrysalis was quick to set down beside her sister, who stood, frozen, looking at the water.

“Alternia, you were—”

“We’ve gotten what we came for, let’s get out of this place,” snapped Alternia trotting up the ramp. Chrysalis blinked but could only sigh and follow her sister as they all made their way back up the library.

Doggess’s Palace...

Chrysalis wanted to go to Alternia. Her sister had barely spoken a word since they had left the library, but immediately after they got back to the Doggess’s palace and got their wounded into the hospital, Alternia had shut herself in her room.

Normally, Chrysalis would drag Alternia out, but in this instance, she knew that her sister needed some time alone. Besides, the queen had some other priorities to take care of.

Ponies and changelings alike dodged out of the way as Chrysalis stormed to their debriefing room, where Celestia, Retariusil and Sebastiana were waiting along with Cyndra, Sunset and the rest of their commanders. Harlequin was not present, as he was debriefing the soldiers himself.

“Retariusil, what in the traitor’s name were you trying to get my sister to do!” snapped Chrysalis.

Retariusil . “Pardon? What do you mean, Chrysalis?”

Chrysalis glanced at the confused Celestia, Sebastiana and Cyndra, before refocusing her gimlet glare on Retariusil.

“We entered the library, which was partially flooded, after losing two changelings and being forced to take an alternate route, and engaged the kelpies. Our battle stalemated as we pinned most of the kelpies against the library wall while Retariusil, Alternia, and Raven searched for the book. The kelpies also appeared to be searching the library for something and tossing books down to some seaponies in the bottom of the library. Some of our changelings tried to stop that and were engaged by an armored kelpie.” Chrysalis sighed. “The battle continued on until Raven found the book, but slipped over the edge and was killed by that kelpie. The armored kelpie retreated towards the main group and then shortly afterward, the kelpies all jumped back into the water and were followed by a pack of kelpie young.”

Chrysalis stomped up to Retariusil, thrusting her face up towards the wide-eyed younger queen who backed away as she advanced.

“That was when Retariusil had the bright idea to tell Alternia to open fire on the kelpie young. To attack and probably kill children! CHILDREN! What do you have to say for yourself, Retariusil! You ordered a war crime!”

The younger queen flinched, but her eyes only narrowed. “Chrysalis, you know that in changeling society we authorize the killing of youths should they hold a threat to the betterment of our society and if they are willingly going to follow their parents. It’s how we ensure the children of queens who go mad don’t take revenge on the Queens Council. In this case, we know the kelpies are going to become our enemies in the future, we need to kill their young before they can become a threat.”

Chrysalis forced herself not to throttle Retariusil. “Don’t you dare try to rationalize it. I sensed your lust for revenge in your words. Besides, Alternia has not been one of our queens for a thousand years! She is still learning about our customs and traditions. Had she killed those children…” Chrysalis swallowed. “She would have deeply regretted it, and perhaps been just as angry at herself.”

“We’re at war, Chrysalis,” said Retariusil, her voice chilly.

“But does that mean we should kill children, Retariusil? Besides, that act would most likely have provoked the Empress to swamp this entire island,” said Sebastiana.

Retariusil’s eyes widened as she turned to Sebastiana. “Oh… I hadn’t considered that.” Her shoulders slumped. “I just… I just wanted to protect you, and my hive.”

Celestia coughed and lifted the book in her magic, though she couldn’t help but wonder how such a valuable work could look so harmless. It was bound in green cloth, with gold borders. It’s spine simply read On Kelpies by Queen Murmillar of the Sea Snakes. And yet, ten changelings and ponies had died to seize this book.

“Let us leave that discussion for later. For now, we must see what this book has for us.” Celestia laid the book down and opened it. “And let us hope that it was worth it.”

The ponies and changelings nodded, Cyndra barely able to blink back her tears as she levitated Raven’s clipboard and pen.

Next day…

Harlequin cantered to the infirmary, only pausing to return the salute of the odd changeling or pony that walked by him. He had been just eating his breakfast in the canteen when he was told that Diamondshell had woken up.

That had prompted him to immediately leave his breakfast and make his way to the room he had been told Diamondshell was in.

For pony standards, this was a really nice hospital room and Harlequin had infiltrated a couple of hospitals. Instead of being stark white, the room had a nice, abstract mural on the ceiling and the walls that one could study for days and not get bored. There were two beds, but only one of them, the one nearest to the window, was occupied.

“Diamondshell! Thank the Hive Mothers!” panted Harlequin.

“Thanks,” spat Diamondshell, her window-looking eyes not even glancing at him.

Harlequin slowly let the smile leave his face as he took in the state of his friend and comrade. Bandages were wrapped around her torso and around the stump that used to be her left foreleg. Her shoulders were slumped and her turquoise eyes were unfocused.

Gently, Harlequin grabbed Diamondshell’s right hoof, even though she tried to tug it out of his firm grasp. “I’m just glad you’re alive, Diamondshell.”

The prickly chevalier sighed. “I am too. I am very glad… but I’m done, Harlequin.”

Harlequin frowned. “What in tartarus are you talking about?”

“My leg’s gone, and—” Diamondshell waggled her remaining wing— “I can’t fly anymore. There’s no way I can stay as a captain of the Mirror Guard.”

“Do you really think Princess Alternia will throw you aside after all you’ve done?” asked Harlequin, incredulous.

“No! She would never do that!” Diamondshell bit her lip. “But that’s why I have to resign. I can’t be her guard commander like this. I can’t fight on the front line anymore.”

Without warning, Harlequin seized Diamondshell’s shoulders, forcing her to face him, his red eyes narrowed at her. “Don’t you dare you thin-shelled idiot.” He swallowed, forcing the ache in his chest down. “Not when Princess Alternia needs you more than ever. Not after so many of our friends have died.”

Diamondshell blinked slowly, eyes wide. “Harlequin?”

“Nearly half of our Mirror Guard have been wounded or killed since this mission started. We…” Harlequin released Diamondshell, used his magic to grab the bedside chair and sat in it heavily. “I cannot bear to lose another.”

Diamondshell shook her head. “This isn’t your fault, Harlequin.”

Harlequin nodded, his eyes meeting Diamondshell’s. “I know, so you should know that you don’t need to resign. Our guard needs more than just fighters. It needs leaders and teachers, changelings who can help safeguard our queen’s future.”

“I’m not entirely convinced, but if you say so…”

Diamondshell’s trailing voice was cut off by Harlequin’s nod. “I know so. Now, wish me luck. I’m going to do something that might be monumentally stupid, but is definitely going to be necessary.”

“Ah, I assume you’re going to drag Princess Alternia out of her room?” asked Diamondshell as Harlequin trotted to the door.

Changelings could not roll their eyes, but Harlequin tried anyway. He was too used to doing it as a pony, and only found that it bloody hurt to the point he had to blink rapidly to stop himself from feeling disorientated.

“You figured it out from your hive link didn’t you?” said Harlequin sheepishly as he recovered.

Diamondshell gave Harlequin a half-lidded stare. “Of course I did Captain Obvious. But in all seriousness, go get her loverbug. You know as well as I do that she is not in a happy place. I would come with you, but...” Diamondshell winced as she waggled her stump.

“I could get you a wheelchair and—”

“GO! And fetch me a book or some actual good company!” snapped Diamondshell, sending Harlequin scurrying out of the door.

Author's Note

Someone told me I should apprentice myself to GRR Martin... Don't worry, I'm not nearly as good as plot twisting as he is...

So the changelings have learned a lot more about their enemy and will learn... but will it be enough?

Also, I derped so hard by leaving the gdocs comments section on bottom of this document... whoops :P... It's gone now, but I'm such a loon.

Chapter 18: Recovery and Revelations

“Princess Alternia, it’s Harlequin. Do you have a moment?”

When there was no answer to his call, Harlequin raised his hoof and knocked thrice on the oak-panelled door, but there was no answer. He glanced to the left and noticed an empty breakfast tray. Well, at least his queen had been eating, but she needed to get out from her room.

Exhaling, Harlequin closed his eyes and focused on his link to the queen, something that was all too easy. What used to be a warm, comforting presence in the back of his mind now seemed to only emanate sadness.

Your highness, do you mind if I come in?

There was no response for a moment, and Harlequin thought for a moment he would need to resort to some more drastic measures.

Fortunately, he immediately heard his queen’s thoughts.

Harlequin… would you leave me alone a little longer?

Harlequin swallowed. The sadness in his queen’s thoughts was practically repelling him from entering, but he knew he needed to press on.

You’ve been locked in there for an entire day, your highness. Don’t you want to visit Diamondshell? She’s up and about… in a manner of speaking..

Alternia’s emotions brightened slightly. How is she? I sensed she was feeling sad, but she seems better now.

She is not taking the loss of her leg and wing lightly, your highness. I did talk with her, but I think it will really help if you spoke some words of encouragement to her. said Harlequin.

There was a short pause and for a moment, Harlequin was worried that he had pushed too hard.

Harlequin… I appreciate the gesture, but I don’t think I can help at this moment.

That confused Harlequin. What do you mean?

The door opened and Harlequin stepped back as he gazed upon his queen, and found himself only even more perplexed.

His queen looked by all parts, completely composed. She was wearing her regalia, her blue mane was combed nicely, and her eyes were wide and alert. Harlequin caught a whiff of his queen’s scent and the lavender scented shampoo and soap she normally used, which meant she had washed herself as well.

Yet, Harlequin had never sensed such turmoil in his queen. It was as if he was looking at a heavy lid sealing the top of a boiling cauldron. The biting bitterness of grief, the fire of anger, the dark, cold tang of self-loathing, the empty taste that was self-doubt, and the vomit-inducing sensation of fear… being so close to his queen, Harlequin could sense all of it, and despite that, Alternia’s features revealed nothing.

“Come in, Harlequin,” said Alternia smoothly, entering her stateroom.Harlequin followed cautiously, and shut the door behind him, his eyes watching his queen as she sat down on the cushions strewn in front of the fireplace.

“You can sense what is wrong, I can see it in your eyes,” said Alternia.

Harlequin frowned. “Your highness, why are you implying that something is wrong with you? Raven was your friend, so it’s natural to grieve for her.”

Alternia nodded and gestured for Harlequin to sit down. “Yes, but we have little time for that now, captain.” The queen closed her eyes. “There is too much to do and too much that relies on us all.”

Shaking his head, Harlequin kept standing. “Bottling up your emotions is not healthy, your highness.”

There was a crack in Alternia’s neutrality as her eyes narrowed at Harlequin. “My composure hangs by a thread, captain. If you are going to test it, I will ask that you leave. I only brought you here so that I may inform you of my condition, and so that you may let everybody know that I am fine. I just need some time to myself.”

Harlequin swallowed and was about to nod in agreement, but froze. His eyes wide, jaw locked into place.

“Captain, you are dismissed,” said Alternia.

“Your highness, with all due respect, I think you need to talk to someone about what you are feeling,” Harlequin said in a quiet, but firm tone.

Alternia sighed. “To whom?”

“Your sister, Celestia, Cyndra, Diamondshell, Luna, you have many friends you can trust,” said the chevalier, not budging an inch from his spot..

“And talking to them would let them know that I am in such a state,” pointed out Alternia.

“Is that such a terrible thing? You are not invincible, your highness,” said Harlequin.

“I’m not so arrogant as to think I am, but they cannot know. They can fend for themselves well enough, but they do rely on me for guidance and advice. I can’t show weakness now.”

Something clicked in Harlequin’s brain and he groaned as he had an epiphany. This was not going to be easy.

“Your highness, that’s not the reason you want to hide it.”

Alternia’s eyes narrowed and her voice took on a frosty edge. “I beg your pardon?”

“You’re trying to sink yourself back into your mask, you’re trying not to feel.”

“An interesting theory. Why do you say that?” asked Alternia.

“When my mother Sylvan Shadow died, I tried to do the same thing.” Harlequin swallowed, wetting his tongue before he continued. “I never knew my father, and as a result I was raised solely by my mother. She did this even though she had to give up her job as a full-time infiltrator.”Harlequin chuckled. “She was my everything. When other changelings would bully me for my lack of a father, she would go after them with a vengeance. She also taught me all I knew about infiltration… which made it all the worse when she went MIA on an infiltration mission on board of the last voyage of the Admiral Sky Titan.”

Alternia blinked. The Admiral Sky Titan had been an airship built twenty years ago by Rex Blowfield, an industrialist who was going to sell Equestria out to one of their worst enemies, the rogue, or self-called ‘revolutionary’ Griffon warlord Nasty Bone-parter. Equestria’s REINS and the Cloudsdale Blues had killed Rex Blowfield after first trying to arrest him and had destroyed the monstrous airship, though they had never found the crash site as the Admiral Sky Titan had been lost in a northern storm.

“I’m sorry—”

“Don’t be. We lost contact with her before the battle occurred and she was about to be captured…” Harlequin took another deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment.

“She immolated herself. It’s the standard practice for us infiltrators to prevent changelings from being discovered… Obviously, I did not take her death well. I tried to immerse myself in my job, tried to smile and just bear with it. I tried to do everything you’re trying to do right now, but it didn’t work. I nearly got myself killed after trying to infiltrate Griffonia, until my uncle Arlecchino slapped me out of it.”

“Did he say anything in particular?” asked Alternia quietly.

Harlequin grimaced. “Nope. He just told me I was an idiot and held me as I cried like a foal.” The chevalier smiled. “Look, you don’t have to tell me anything, your highness. Your sister is probably more qualified than I to listen to you. It’s just my opinion that you should try not to force yourself not to feel, and talk to somepony or changeling... I think you know this already though.”

Alternia sighed, heavily, her breath wheezing out like an old forge bellow.

“You’re right, captain. I should speak to my sister and Celestia about this.” Harlequin smiled, but before he could say anything, Alternia’s eyes fixated on him. “But before you leave, Harlequin. I must ask… do you think I should have killed those kelpie foals?”

Harlequin started. “Of course not!” he gasped.

Alternia didn’t move, she continued to meet Harlequin’s wide-eyed gaze, speaking in a neutral, solemn, tone. “In all likelihood, they will grow up to become our enemies. In all likelihood, they will attack your comrades, the ponies and changelings you trained, and strike at Equestria and all the changelings within. I know that Tethys’s wrath would have been incited should I have killed those foals, but if I could have done so without her knowing, do you think I should have killed them? Would you have fired?”

“Your highness, that’s a pointless line of questioning,” stammered Harlequin.

“Answer my question, captain,” ordered Alternia.

Harlequin grimaced and averted his gaze.

“I would have wanted to kill them too, your highness. I might have even shot.” Harlequin bit his lip, trying to swallow his anger… trying to forget Buzz’s laughter. “They’ve taken away friends… close friends… and they are our enemy… but it wouldn’t be right to kill foals.” Harlequin looked his queen in the eye. “I wouldn’t feel worthy of being your captain if I had done that. So no, I wouldn’t have fired and you were right not to have killed them.”

Alternia seemed to deflate as her neck lowered, her eyes dropping to the floor. “I know. I just feel so… angry, which I know is natural for me to be and is healthy. Anger helps me to focus… it drives me to protect all those I love, but it is so difficult to find a balance.”

“I can imagine,” said Harlequin with a wry chuckle.

Averting her eyes, Alternia sighed. “Perhaps, but I don’t think you grasp the full extent of it,” Alternia said in a slightly reproving tone.

Harlequin bit his lip and asked, hesitantly. “Would you like to share, your highness?”

Alternia turned back to Harlequin and grimaced. “The life I have chosen, Harlequin, the life of a Princess of Equestria is very much one big balancing act. All monarchs such as my sisters, Luna, and Celestia, know this all too well. For example, if I pardon too many wrongdoers, I undermine the rule of law, but if I am cruel against criminals and administer justice without mercy, I encourage crimes.”

“And I take it you’re feeling… out of balance?” Harlequin asked, trying to inject some humor into the situation

Alternia’s lips twitched in a ghost of a smile, before they were pressed into a thin line. “Harlequin, as you can tell I tend to err on the side of caution. I try to be optimistic, but anticipate the worst case scenario. I always play the “Devil’s Advocate,” and attempt to be the voice of restraint and reason. As useful as this can be though, there are times I am too reserved, times when I become the “voice of reason” instead of using it.”

Licking her dry lips, Alternia sighed. “All too often, Harlequin…and what almost happened right now, is that I become a mask, a shell of myself, and it feels really good. After all, everything hurts less when I am the perfect princess, when I feel less. Yet, the moment I drop that mask… all that pain returns tenfold along with regret… regret that I hadn’t acted upon my emotions.” A small, wry smile formed on Alternia’s tired features. “What’s more… ever since I was reunited with my sisters, ever since I stopped wearing Celestia’s appearance, I have never felt more free of that mask, which is ironic considering that I need it more than ever now.”

“Hence, you have to find a new balance…” said Harlequin slowly in realization.

“Precisely,” said Alternia, smiling more widely now, it was a tired, resigned smile, but sincere. She was still in turmoil, wondering what to do next. She would need to talk to Chrysalis, the sooner the better. But for now… her heart, despite how it throbbed with the grief of Raven’s death, did feel lighter.

Harlequin nodded and bowed, a solemn expression on his features. “Thank you for sharing this with me, your highness.”

“Thank you for listening, captain.” Alternia glanced at the clock. “You said Diamondshell was awake?”

“Yes your highness,” said Harlequin, smiling now as his queen rose to her hooves.

“I will visit her now, will you lead me to the infirmary?” asked Alternia looking at her captain with an expectant look in her eyes.

“It will be my pleasure.”

Diamondshell was reading a Daring Do book. Granted, she knew that what was written was embellished as she was fully aware that Daring Do existed, but the chevalier needed something to take her mind off of things. At least until Harlequin got their queen out of her funk and dragged her to the infirmary. Diamondshell was sure Harlequin would be up to the task, even if he was a goody-two-hooves.

Hearing her door open, Diamondshell looked up, sneering. “Took you long enough, Harlequin.”

Except, it wasn’t Harlequin who opened the door.

“Oh. Cyndra, what brings you here—oomph!”

Cyndra, tears of joy running down her features, had wrapped her hooves around Diamondshell, knocking the breath out of the changeling chevalier.

“You waking up obviously! I’m just so glad you’ve made it!”

“Okay, okay, I get it!” Diamondshell managed to wriggle her way out of her former-queen’s daughter’s grasp, her eyes narrowed at the teary-eyed scout. “You don’t need to be that overjoyed.”

“I want to. It’s…” Cyndra swallowed, and shut her eyes. “With Raven and Buzz dead… I just need to feel happy about… something.”

Diamondshell winced, shutting her eyes as she couldn’t help but recall Raven’s calm demeanor and Buzz’s crass humor.

Using her one leg, Diamondshell wrapped Cyndra in a one-legged hug, which was promptly returned by Cyndra with force. It was… nice.

“Glad to see you’re up, Diamondshell,” said Chrysalis, trotting into the room.

“Your majesty!” gasped Diamondshell, hastily releasing Cyndra.

“At ease, chevalier. I’m glad you’re alive. Andraste sends her regards as well,” said Chrysalis, smiling.

Diamondshell coughed and turned away from her former queen. “Oh… thanks.”

Cynda, loosening her hug, glanced between her mother, who stood calmly in the room, and Diamondshell, who refused to look at her. Neither said anything, and Cyndra didn’t feel as if it was her place to break the silence.

“Diamondshell, I’m sorry.”

“For what? It’s not like you did anything wrong. I screwed up. The fact that the hive ostracized me was only natural for them, and I deserved it.” Diamondshell sighed and bit back the bitterness in her heart. “Besides, if not for you, I would never have ended up serving Alternia as her captain… not that I can do so anymore.”

“I don’t quite agree with you, Diamondshell.”

Every changeling spun around as Alternia entered the hospital room, followed by a grinning Harlequin.

“Sister!”

“Auntie!”

Diamondshell swallowed. “Your highness.” She knew Harlequin would bring her here. She’d even prepared a resignation speech, but… now that her queen was here, her throat was strangely dry. She couldn’t say a word.

Alternia, sat down on her hindquarters, next to Diamondshell’s bed, and placed one gentle hoof on Diamondshell’s left shoulder.

“Diamondshell, I still trust no changeling other than you to watch me as I sleep.” Alternia chuckled. “The fact is, I’ve gotten so used to your presence that I had quite a bit of difficulty falling asleep last night.” Alternia nuzzled Diamondshell’s forehead, and pulled her chevalier into a hug, not caring as she felt a growing wetness against her shoulder. “You wouldn’t let your queen have another sleepless night, would you?”

“N-no... your h-highness. O-of course not.”

“I’m glad we’re on the same page,” whispered Alternia softly as she held her chevalier tightly.

“So, have there been any developments with Murmillar’s book, Chrysalis?” asked Alternia as they walked toward the dining room from Diamondshell’s room.

“Yes, but first, how are you, Alternia?” asked Chrysalis meaningfully.

Alternia winced. “Angry, sad… trying hard not to lose control of myself.”

“Alternia…”

“I know. It isn’t healthy to bottle up my feelings, even if I’ve cried… a lot…” Alternia turned to Chrysalis. “First, though, I can’t thank you enough for stopping me from attacking those kelpie younglings.” Alternia sighed. “I don’t know what came over me, but if you hadn’t stopped me… I know I would have regretted it.”

“What are older sisters for?” asked Chrysalis in a tender voice.

Alternia returned her sister’s smile and swallowed. “And on that note…” Biting her lip, Alternia whispered, “Do you mind if I… if I sleep in your bed like we used to do when we were nymphs? Without Diamondshell in my room… I’m… I’m worried I might have another nightmare with nobody to wake me... ” Alternia closed her eyes. “And I miss Raven.”

To Chrysalis’s satisfaction, Harlequin and Cyndra quickly made themselves scarce, and went in opposite directions in the hallway to make sure that they would not be disturbed. This only reinforced Chrysalis’s decision to grip her sister in a tight hug. “Let it out, Alternia. Let it out.”

And Alternia did. She cried for her assistant of nearly ten years. A friend who had helped her quietly, without asking for any reward. A comrade who had followed her into danger, and had been struck down in the prime of her life. She wept because she would never hear Raven’s voice, or sense her calm presence beside her.

Most of all, Alternia cried because another good friend had sacrificed their life for her.

Meeting room...

“So, what did you find out?” Alternia asked to the room in a hesitant voice.

This was because the mood in the room was mixed. The highest ranking military and political personnel in Venecia were present and waiting rather nervously for the results of the briefing. That much was clear, but the ones whose emotional states dominated the atmosphere of the room were those seated at the table, particularly the ones who had read the book.

Easiest to read was Cyndra, who looked, for the lack of a better word, saddened. She wasn’t even looking up at anypony or changeling and there was a dejected expression on her features. This was why Chrysalis was nuzzling her daughter and unfortunately, not really giving much for Alternia to read. It was as if her sister was deliberately focusing on that task rather than thinking about the issue at hand.

As for Celestia, she seemed caught in a cross between frustration and contemplation. The alicorn was re-reading her notes, eyes narrowed, even as Alternia spoke. Alternia could also sense a degree of… anger emanating from the alicorn, but she wasn’t sure why.

Most telling were Retariusil and Sebastiana’s emotional states.

Sebastiana’s head was cradled in her hooves as her elbows resting on the table. Alternia didn’t even need to get a taste of her emotions to see the despair on the Venecian duchess’s posture.

It made a very odd contrast to Retariusil’s expression. She was re-reading the book itself, her eyes wide with evident shock as she flipped through the pages. Disbelief pervaded Retariusil’s emotional state rather than anger.

Luna, present through the crystal ball for this meeting, coughed impatiently. “Everybody, please, we haven’t got all day.”

“Right,” said Retariusil, putting the book down. Taking a sip of water, the queen put the book down in front of Alternia along with a list of notes. “The first thing we discovered was that the information in the book was knowledge freely given to my mother.”

“I’m sorry, but can you clarify that, your highness?” asked Harlequin, voicing Alternia’s confusion.

“Queen Retariusil means that that Raven… Raven didn’t have die to get the book,” rasped Cyndra.

Alternia felt her heart drop to her stomach.

“That’s not true, Cyndra,” said Chrysalis hurriedly as she fixed Alternia with a hard stare. “The wounded seapony that told Queen Murmillar all of this for the purposes of helping the kelpies. As such, at the time, he freely gave Murmillar all of this information as he recovered from his wounds. However, Raven’s sacrifice was not in vain as I doubt that Tethys would want us to have the book now considering the state of our relations.”

Nodding, Alternia sighed heavily. “If only we had the book from the start.”

Retariusil groaned. “In that respect, the fault is mine.”

“No it isn’t. You had a duty to get your changelings to safety, Retariusil. Now tell us, what else you have learned,” said Luna.

Nodding, Retariusil stood and and trotted to a nearby whiteboard. “In a sense, it is related to what Cyndra and Chrysalis mentioned earlier. The seapony was a… I suppose you could say a public information agent of Tethys in her war against Samudra, similar to Equestria’s Crown-hired press correspondents, except with military training. His job was to spread the truth about the kelpies, and about the war they were fighting in.”

“I’ve heard Tethys and Typhon make brief mentions about the war they were fighting in against Samudra, but what do you mean concerning the truth about the kelpies? Was there a way the seaponies understood the kelpies that is different from our own, or how everybody understands them?” Alternia asked, eyes narrowing.

“Samudra apparently was trying to get her seaponies to see the kelpies as monsters, foal-eaters, dishonorable wretches who’d sell their mother out, aliens that came from the depths to kill and murder seaponies,” explained Sebastiana.

“Isn’t that what they are?” asked Captain Smith, from his spot beside Celestia.

To Alternia’s surprise, Retariusil, who was drawing on the whiteboard with a marker, shook her head. “Unfortunately, it’s more complicated than that.” She turned to Alternia. “Princess, do you remember who Typhon said was his mother?”

“Empress Samudra—” Alternia blinked and her eyes instantly narrowed. “So Samudra was lying to her own seaponies about the kelpies and she employed blatant, fear-mongering propaganda. We know Typhon wasn’t lying about his heritage. He showed far too much remorse for it to be a lie. We also know because although the kelpies have attacked us, they have enforced the original treaty negotiated by Samudra and Celestia in its original wording, leaving trade routes spanning across the sea unmolested.”

Celestia grimaced. “That’s not all, continue please Retariusil.”

All briefly started at the vehemence in Celestia’s voice, particularly Alternia and Luna. After all, they did recall that Samudra was Celestia’s friend. So what could have made their co-ruler so furious?

Retariusil nodded and turned from her three drawings on the board, taping the first one. It was of a seapony. Alternia couldn’t help but wonder how similar they looked to ponies, except for their rear half being a dolphin’s tail and them having gills on the side of their necks.

“From the autopsy reports the Equestrians have graciously provided us from the Baltimare attack and the information my mother, Queen Murmillar, compiled in this book, there are three different pony races in the sea. Seaponies, which are in a sense, the Aquestrian equivalent to Equestrian earth ponies. They are mostly farmers that stick to shallower waters, omnivores that grow seaweed, other undersea plant life, as well as shellfish. Fish is also an integral part of their diet. As for abilities, seaponies are capable of hydromancy, the magic control of water, which they appear to accomplish through the use of hoof movements. Seapony hydromancers and engineers also play an important role in maintaining the ocean currents and the health of the sea in general through their hydromancy.”

Using her marker, Retariusil gestured to the second drawing, which also looked very similar to the seaponies, except for one rather key difference, this seapony had a horn.

“We also have a second type of seapony, the so-called “Deep Pony.” They prefer more deeper reaches of the ocean and are also omnivores that eat various sea plants, aquatic life, and shellfish. Compared to the general seapony population, they are fewer in number, but they have far more powerful hydromancy than the standard sea pony, and can employ magic through their horn. They are the warrior and mage class of seapony society.”

Retariusil tapped the third drawing with her marker, which was unmistakably that of a kelpie.

“From the little we knew, we’ve always assumed that the kelpies were either an alien race foreign to Aquestrian waters. Perhaps they were corrupted by magic, or maybe there was a mutation in the gene pool that led to certain seaponies giving birth to them. After all, we only know their Prince Typhon was born to Empress Samudra.”

Retariusil sighed and drew a large circle around all three drawings. “The truth… appears to be that the kelpies are in fact, a third type of seapony. The kelpies are not the aberration we thought they were; they’re in fact native to the Eastern Ocean, part of the species of seaponies.”

Brief silence was followed by horrified gasps as shock hit the room like a bomb had just gone off.

“How is this possible?” gasped Luna.

“We don’t know, but Typhon wasn’t the only kelpie born to a seapony mother. Seaponies and deep ponies can give birth to kelpies, whilst kelpies can give birth to sea ponies and deep ponies. The one who told Queen Murmillar this was a seapony born to two kelpie parents,” explained Chrysalis.

“That… is certainly a better explanation as to why Samudra gave birth to a kelpie,” said Alternia slowly. “It would be far too convenient to say that she had a mutation that corresponded exactly with another alien race.”

“Very astute of you princess. Now, as you all know, the kelpies eat sapient creatures… unfortunately, that practice of theirs appears to be a facet of their biology.” Retariusil grimaced. “Apparently, once a kelpie fry, that’s what they call their young, reaches a certain age, they cannot simply eat fish like the two other Aquestrian races, but must eat sapient creatures. My mother couldn’t quite coax it out of the seapony, and she noted he wasn’t completely aware of why, but something all kelpies know all too well is that they should never let themselves go too long without eating a sapient creature. My mother wasn’t quite sure why, but she notes that the kelpies talk about that possibility as if it isn’t simply that they starve to death. It’s as if starvation is far worse than actual death, that to die by starvation has far-reaching consequences not just for the kelpie, but for those in the immediate vicinity.”

Retariusil drew a squiggly line then separating the seapony and deep pony from the kelpie.. “Whatever the case, one can see the natural tension between the kelpies, deep ponies and seaponies. Murmillar’s interview with the seapony has confirmed our earlier suspicions that kelpies are indeed a minority even by deep pony number, though she implies that it was not as small as we would have hoped. However, of this minority, only a fraction, albeit a large fraction of the kelpie race are actually warriors and fighters, the rest being labourers, hunters, chaperones and nursemaids for kelpie fry, and artisans. Yet, the… unique diet and power of the kelpies compared to the seaponies made the seaponies and deep ponies fearful, whilst the overwhelming population size of the deep ponies and seaponies worried the kelpies.”

“Enter, Samudra,” cut in Celestia her hoof pressing so tightly on the table, Alternia could feel the surface pressing into her hooves as the table tilted. “The Empress hated the kelpies. The seapony told Murmillar that he had heard rumors that the Empress’s hate stemmed from an early encounter with a kelpie “gone rogue.” He wasn’t able to give the details on that, but three hundred years before I signed the treaty with her, the Empress started a war of extermination, aimed to wipe out the kelpies.”

Celestia sighed. “I am… undecided as to whether her decision to eliminate the kelpies purely based on their diet was ethically correct, but what she did alongside of that… was to subject the kelpies to horrific magical experiments in order to try to turn them back into seaponies.”

“Doesn’t that sound like the same propaganda that Samudra used?” asked Sunset.

Retariusil shook her head. “Unlikely. The seapony has nothing to gain or lose by telling my mother this, at least, not at this time when the war between Samudra and the kelpies had not been concluded.”

“Moreover, this corresponds to Typhon’s emotions when I mentioned his mother… he had very mixed feelings in regards to her, which would not have been surprising considering what he knew of her actions,” said Alternia her mind whirring as she reconsidered what she knew. “Please continue, Celestia.”

“Right. The overwhelming population of the seaponies under Samudra meant they managed to push the kelpies into the ocean trenches, the abyss, which is inhospitable even for the bravest seaponies. There the kelpies remained, with every attempt by their queens to break out ending with Samudra killing them, usually in personal combat, that is… until Empress Tethys took command of the kelpies a little over one thousand years ago.”

Celestia sighed. “The war continued on and off for a thousand years until Tethys started to exploit the stalemate the war had ground to and began painstakingly spreading the truth about the kelpies and how they were all one species. Eventually because Samudra had neglected domestic affairs such as the increased pollution from the surface world, public opinion turned against Samudra who began to act increasingly unstable, committing her forces to attacks they could not win against the kelpies, as her support crumbled. Finally, Tethys defeated Samudra in personal combat, leading to the situation we have today. A united Aquestria of sea ponies, deep ponies and kelpies against us and our allies.”

Silence returned to the room as everybody slowly processed what they had been told.

A few long moments later, Sunset raised her hoof.

“Yes, Sunset?” said Retariusil.

“If the kelpies and seaponies have fought a war for a thousand years, why commit to another one so soon? I mean, there is the whole pollution thing that the Aquestrians are fighting for, but it’s fairly abrupt for them to resume hostilities after a thousand years of fighting,” said Sunset.

Chrysalis winced. “We have a theory to that… Remember what we said about the kelpies needing sapient flesh to survive? We think that along with the need to enforce the original treaty Samudra and Celestia signed, Tethys might have committed Aquestria to conflict against us because without bodies to feed her soldiers, there was the risk that the kelpies would turn on the sea ponies. Hence, she might have launched Aquestria into a war that would actually unify her nation, pacifying the seaponies by protecting their interests, while directing the kelpies’ hunger to a new target that they see as the aggressor.”

Retariusil glanced at Chrysalis. “Speaking of which, the fact that Aquestria has been embroiled in a civil war to this degree would explain why the kelpies seem to have such a… direct understanding of diplomacy, and why all of the Aquestrians are unaware of how the surface world has developed, of our customs and practices, and how to interact with other species in general. The kelpies were confined to the darkest depths of the ocean after all and the seaponies were too busy confining them there. Not to mention, the Equestrian autopsies have confirmed Tethys’s earlier comment that seaponies and deep ponies have no physical ability to vocalize words above water.”

“The kelpies’s honor system is also very much the real thing,” added Celestia. “Perhaps it was due to the environment they were forced to live in, but the kelpies developed a very black and white code of honor that punishes wrongdoers severely. Details in the notes we will copy out for you all, but the details are quite grisly as the rules would apply even to kelpie queens.”

“What about their abilities? How powerful is Tethys?” asked Alternia, voicing the million dollar questions on everybody’s mind.

“There is very little information on the extent of Tethys’s abilities, but we do have info on the standard kelpie’s abilities,” said Cyndra briefly.

“Yeah, in some ways, the kelpies have some similarities to the changelings, but in many ways, they are entirely different. Thankfully, although the kelpies have a queen, in this case, Tethys, they do not share a telepathic link,” remarked Retariusil.

“However, as we know from lore and from experience, they can shape-shift and do so completely. They particularly need to do this when coming onto land as they constantly drip water when out of it. However, the kelpie form of shape-shifting is actually a method of physically morphing their bodies into different shapes and forms, unlike the changeling method where we take on the physical illusion of a target. Hence, to build muscle memory and mass of their “morphs”, many stick to singular forms. This is why we see certain kelpies with crab claws and others with tentacles. They also have excellent hearing, smell, and are very strong, with their carapaces being particularly thick to withstand underwater pressures. Moreover, like other Aquestrians, they are capable of hydromancy,” said Chrysalis.

“Weaknesses?” asked Captain Smith.

“That is where it gets tricky. The seapony wouldn’t tell my mother outright what the kelpies’ weaknesses were, but my mother made a few guesses, and we know a lot more about the kelpies’ limitations from our own experience. For example, when the seapony was talking about how the kelpies had great night vision and are nocturnal, my mother noted that they could be sensitive to light, in consideration of the lore that indicates that kelpie attacks tend to happen at night. A fact that was confirmed by the Battle of Aquamaris.” Retariusil slid a page of her notes over to Alternia who glanced over them.

“In many respects, the kelpies’ need to eat meat or suffer a fate that is apparently worse than death is a weakness in and of itself. It’s a danger to us, but it means the kelpies have to go on the offensive. That they have a low population due to their diet when compared to the two other Aquestrian pony races is another one. As such, the military forces they can field are more limited, even if the majority of their society are fighters, with the remaining being hunters and caretakers.” Retariusil hesitated. “My mother also hypothesized if there might be a biological restriction as to the distance a kelpie can be from water because, while she was interviewing the seapony about the kelpies’ hunting habits when they are on land, she noticed that the lore and the seapony’s account seem to indicate that they stick to the coastlines, or near large bodies of water. As there should be no restrictions if the kelpies can morph into the forms of land-based creatures, this indicates there might be a biological restriction. Further support comes from how they shed water when they are on land, unless they are morphed..”

Celestia nodded. “That also supports our observation regarding the kelpies’ attack on our ports, and how they didn’t attack to gain land. They wouldn’t gain any benefit from it and it would mean they’d confine their attacks near water rather than infiltrating us deep inland.”

“Precisely,” said Retariusil.

“Did Murmillar’s book tell you anything about whether kelpies can teleport?” asked Harlequin.

Heads turned to focus on Harlequin, who didn’t flinch under the weight of the stares.

“Teleport?” asked Andraste.

“The armored kelpie that took down Diamondshell and killed seven of our expeditionary force teleported across the flooded section of the library, and, as I mentioned in my report, when I and my Mirror Guard tried to apprehend the armored kelpie, another armored kelpie just… appeared out of the liquid seeping from his wounds, beside him.”

Chrysalis grimaced. “Well, that’s because there’s a very strange biological quirk about the kelpies. Apparently, they turn to water upon their death, and while their blood is red, when it exits their body for long enough, it turns to water.”

“Which would explain why, in all of our history, we’ve never seen a kelpie corpse…” said Luna slowly.

“As for the teleportation, that appears to be an ability referenced to by lore, which warns ponies to avoid or get rid of any still pools of water near them, and which my mom confirms the kelpies are capable of. It’s not the same kind of teleportation available to unicorns as it is restricted to smooth sheets of water that the kelpie is aware of or has direct line of sight to, and kelpies must have and I quote from her seapony source, “an incredibly high degree of skill in hydromancy” to accomplish this feat, to the point only a select few have mastered this technique.” Retariusil looked up from her notes and swallowed. “There is more about kelpie cultural practices, traditions, and festivals that we’ve learned from this book, but this is all the strategic knowledge we’ve been able to find so far.”

Alternia managed a smile. Not all of it was good news, but they knew more about the kelpies motives and strategy.

“Excellent work, Retariusil, Celestia, Chrysalis, Cyndra, and Sebastiana. We now know for sure the kelpies efforts are essentially limited to the oceans, not on inland conquest and can act accordingly to deal with it. Granted, this doesn’t quite narrow down our current options in regards to our situation on Venecia but—”

“Oh no it does, your highness. It just confirms what my ponies have known all along, that they’re going to starve to death!” snapped Sebastiana bitterly.

Retariusil trotted to her pony friend and lover. “Sebastiana…”

“There’s no hope, Retariusil. I was hoping that your mother’s book would tell us that the kelpies had some sort of weakness, or had some kind of capacity for mercy. Well, they do, and I know now they can’t just run rampant over Venecia, but we’ve also learned that they’re fighting for their own survival as a species!” Sebastiana sniffled, tears welling up in her eyes as she gazed up at the helpless expression on Retariusil’s features. “How are we going to save ourselves now?”

“We’ll do what we can, Doggess,” said Luna regally. A wan smile spread across the midnight alicorn’s face. “I have received word from Griffonstone that the Griffons will be sending supplies and what airships they have to assist with the evacuation of Venecia. Mind you, they’re just starting to, but it should extend our food supplies on Venecia for another week or two, leading up to one month and a week.”

“That will help immensely, Luna, thanks.” Alternia turned to the captain. “Meanwhile, I want all ships and land forces ready for combat and this information disseminated among them. It’s a possibility the kelpies will retaliate against us for our expedition into the library. Additionally, while I do not hope it will come to this, we must prepare for the possibility of breaking out of Venecia through the sea. I want a course plotted that will not take us over Aquamaris and to the nearest trade route that the REINS has found is safe. With any luck, we might be able to get out if we get to the trade route, as the kelpies do take their oaths very seriously. Dismissed.”

Vol Oros...

Typhon had been having an interesting evening taking notes from Brinewing, when Ebb Flow had swam into their room and told them they had been summoned to throne room. The Captain of the Abyssal Guard wasn’t sure why they had been summoned, only she had been told by Tethys to fetch Queen Murmillar as well.

So the pony and kelpie prince arrived in the throne room to find Tethys on her throne with several other seapony and kelpie ministers and Queen Murmillar sitting around her. This time, she was almost the same size as an orca whale commanding the attention of the those beside her. Typhon had to marvel at the designer for Tethy’s throne of coral, which was astoundingly wide to the point it was more like a dais. In front of them all was an kelpie with a chiton stuck to his belly. The mollusc was made of several armored plates and could cling to irregular surfaces, which allowed the kelpies to use them to seal wounds. Of course, they’d have a couple of remoras to sterilize the wound area first before sticking the chiton on.

Typhon’s jaw opened wide as he recognized the kelpie. It was Seiche, arguably his regent’s best general and fighter. Court rumor was that Seiche was first in line to receive an award and a promotion for his services in the war, which had rendered him a war hero in the eyes of the kelpies, and a name to be feared and respected by sea ponies. That he had even been wounded in battle was astonishing.

“Seiche, report. What happened in Queen Murmillar’s hive?”

The kelpie nodded slightly. “We were inside the library of Queen Murmillar’s hive. The fry were being chaperoned through the hive on a trip to show them how and where changelings lived, whilst our researchers were working on identifying books and texts that would be useful for translation and copying. That was when a large force numbering about thirty changelings and ponies entered the hive and tried to gain entrance into the library. Most of this force was composed of changelings and they were led by three queens. We began to evacuate as many books as we could, until I was wounded and per the plan, withdrew with the fry.”

“What were our casualties? How many casualties did we manage to inflict on them?” asked Ebb Flow.

“We killed nine changelings and ponies and wounded several others, whilst our casualties were light. One soldier died from his wounds after our escape, but the changelings and Equestrians have clearly learned from their encounters with us. They’re far more cautious than they used to be, and they seemed to be holding back in order not to damage and destabilize the library.”

“That is not surprising. What were they after?” asked Tethys.

Seiche grimaced, whether from the pain of his wound or from frustration, Typhon wasn’t sure. “According to what I saw and what my squad has told me, they were not trying to reclaim the hive, but appeared to be looking for some kind of book. I killed a unicorn mare who was certainly not a soldier and my fellows told me she had been searching the shelves and appeared to have found the item they wanted, just before I ended her. Regretfully, I was unable to retrieve the book due to the arrival of one of the queens.”

Tethys turned to the right, her black eyes fixating on the changeling queen sitting there.

“Queen Murmillar?”

“I need more information, Empress.” Murmillar, revealing nothing of the joy that filled her heart, faced the kelpie captain. “Can you describe the changeling queens, Seiche?” she asked.

“The youngest of them had a bronze mane. There were also two other queens, though I am unsure as to their mane color due to how the library was lit. One of these queens, the one who stopped me from retrieving the book, did have a silver crown, chestpiece and hoofshoes.”

“Those must be Queen Alternia and Queen Chrysalis,” said Typhon slowly. Unfortunately, Typhon had said it too loudly and every kelpie and seapony was now focused on him.

“The ones that captured you?”asked Tethys.

“Yes. Alternia wore a silver crown and judging by how close she was to her sister, I think it’s safe to guess that the other older queen is Chrysalis. I’m unsure as to the third younger queen is though…” As Typhon’s eyes strayed over Murmillar his eyes narrowed as he noticed she was frozen. “Queen Murmillar, do you know who this might be?”

Murmillar exhaled slowly. “She is likely my daughter, Retariusil, and as to why she was there, she would be the current leader of my hive and the one who would know my library’s filing system the best,” said Murmillar calmly. Inside though, she had never felt more relief. Her daughter was alive and what’s more…

“As to why they went into my hive, they must have been trying to retrieve the book I wrote on Aquestria and the kelpies.”

“From what you’ve said, we are not common knowledge on the surface. How did you learn enough of us to fill a book?” asked Tethys.

Murmillar took a deep breath and steeled herself as relief, elation, and fear filled her heart all at the same time. “I encountered one of your seapony agents several months before the tsunami hit Venecia and nursed him to health. He told me about your society, your race, your common heritage with the seaponies and deep ponies, your thousand year war with Samudra, and her offenses against you. I took that, cross-referenced that with the lore I had access to in the library and wrote a guide on kelpies and Aquestria.”

“And you never mentioned it before now?”

“I expected Retariusil to have taken it to the Queens Council, but when I had no indication that they received it or that she was alive, I…” Murmillar forced herself not to smile, forced her lips to stay straight. “I assumed she never made it and that my daughter and the book was lost.”

“Yet you do not seem the least bit surprised your daughter is not only alive, but is searching for this book.”

Murmillar’s head snapped to look up at the massive Tethys, but forced herself to take a deep breath before she could retort,

“If she had been alive, the book would be the first thing that she would have gone for, though…” Allowing her mask to fall, Murmillar let some of her relief slip onto her features in the form of a small and tentative smile (it would not be good to antagonize Tethys after all). “I’m still astounded that she survived for this long, considering the attacks on Venecia’s shipping and your initial assault on our hive.”

“Indeed. Is there anything else to report?” asked Tethys, turning back to Seiche.

Seiche nodded, clearly biting back the urge to cringe as he pressed a hoof against the mollusc sealing his wound to ensure it was staying on.

“There was one rather strange action the queens undertook. The fry and chaperones told me that during the escape, one of the queens had prepared a spell to attack the fry, but did not attack and let them escape unscathed.”

“Which queen, Seiche?” asked Typhon, in a curious tone.

“The one with the silver crown, the one Prince Typhon called Alternia,” said Seiche.

“Seems they are not yet ready to go that far.”

Brineway swallowed. “Go that far?”

Ebb Flow growled, a low, guttural sound that rattled Brinewing’s spine. “Samudra prioritized capturing kelpie fry because they were easier to experiment on since they lack the size, strength, durability and powers of adult kelpies.. Additionally, that b**** of an Empress knew they were easier to drug.”

Brinewing gasped. She was a pirate, she’d rob and kill civilians, but torturing and experimenting on children… “That’s terrible,” she croaked.

“And it could be easily what the ponies will resort to next now that some of our mysteries have been revealed to them,” growled Seiche, his teeth bared with pain.

“Thank you, Seiche. Please return to the hospital. I feel I may have need of you sooner than we think.”

Seiche nodded and exited, a grateful smile on his face as he swam slowly for the palace’s hospital.

Typhon glanced at his regent. “Perhaps now is the time to see what the ponies have to offer, especially since one of their leaders clearly isn’t ready to go far enough to call for the extermination of our race. We will likely not have this chance later in the war.”

“Like they would accept after an apparent victory,” spat Ebb Flow.

“They lost nearly a third of their expeditionary force in exchange for basic information about us. Hardly a victory, Ebb Flow,” said Typhon levelly.

“It’s still a confidence boost Typhon. What’s more, they can still access the library and will undoubtedly try to after their success today,” pointed out Ebb.

“They will not get the chance,” said Tethys, her voice arresting every seapony’s attention.

Murmillar’s joy sputtered out as she stared at the kelpie Empress. “What are you…”

“Captain Flow, get in contact with Archmagus Mareel, for we shall need the sea ponies combat engineers. We’re going to collapse the hive.”

A stone dropped into Murmillar’s shrunken stomach and she could not help but stare at the Empress. “But the library…”

“We have the books we need. Allowing the Equestrians and changelings to regain access to it is unacceptable. Besides, I doubt it will compromise on your negotiations, Typhon. Retariusil won’t have the influence to convince her fellow queens to retaliate."

“I… see your point." Murmillar grimaced. "Just to let you know though, Empress, considering that Retariusil won’t have as much influence, using me as a hostage during the negotiations will probably not work.” The queen drew herself up and glared right at the Empress. “May I be dismissed, Empress?”

“Go.” Murmillar bowed, stiffly and swam away. Tethys then turned to Typhon. “Now Typhon, your diplomatic mission will have to wait until after the destruction of Murmillar’s hive. You have a plan for contacting the Equestrians?”

Typhon forced himself to not look like he had bit something foul and nodded. “I understand, and Brinewing and Ebb Flow have got that aspect covered. Not that I trust Brinewing to deliver a message, but we came up with a compromise.”

“Good. Go prepare yourselves.” Typhon and Brinewing nodded, bowed and swam away, Ebb was about to follow them, when Tethys spoke up.

“Ebb, what’s the status on Northwest passage entrance?” asked Tethys.

Ebb Flow halted and used her tail to whip herself around to address her Empress. “The waters have gotten much warmer since Empress Samudra died and so we’re making quite a bit of progress going through the ice.” she hesitated. “Our researchers still have not found anything in Murmillar’s books about the state of the Western Ocean and whether the great ones still live.”

“Captain, they are likely dead. We have not set fin in the western seas for thousands of years, but if the great ones were alive, why would they leave us be? Why would they leave Equestria’s shipping be?” asked a sea pony minister.

Tethys shook her head. “Dead or alive, it doesn’t matter. Continue the excavation of the passage, we need those waters for food and future expansion. Plus we’ll get access to the western coast of Equestria should the need arise.”

“Won’t that undermine Typhon’s negotiations?”asked Ebb Flow.

Tethys’s lips pulled into a thin smile. “We are humoring the good prince more than anything as he is unlikely to be successful in his efforts with the Equestrians. He needs to learn that even if the land dwellers aren’t to the point of killing our young, like Samudra, they have no love for us. Additionally, they know we hold the advantage at the moment. One that will grow even further as soon as we access the Western Ocean.”

Author's Note

For all those who wish to discuss what the Equestrians should do about the Aquestrians (AKA all those who are in support of or want to voice their opinion against genocide), I request that you post here , because people have been complaining to me that this particular discussion is putting them off from commenting about the chapter and participating in the story.

Moreover, if you are going to voice a controversial opinion or criticize, I request that all readers think, and take a calming breath before doing so, and remind themselves that every person is entitled to their own opinion, because I like discussion, but some people have been using it as an excuse to be rude, sarcastic, not to mention simply insulting.

Yours sincerely,
vren55

Chapter 19: Rock of Peace

One day later, morning…

The tremors didn’t throw Alternia out of her bed, but they certainly woke her up and sent her scrambling out of it as the crystal ceiling lamp tinkled with the vibrations. Blinking sleep from her eyes, Alternia found herself enwrapped with a blue glow of magic as Lieutenant Hydrangea, her temporary night guard in Diamondshell’s stead, threw her underneath a table and erected a bubble shield over them as the bedroom continued to shake for several excruciatingly long seconds.

The ponyquin with Alternia’s heavy regalia was the first to go and it toppled, spilling the silver hoofshoes, chestplate and crown across the floor. Meanwhile, the chamber’s tall wardrobe swayed back and forth dangerously.

“What is going on, Lieutenant?” demanded Alternia.

The light-blue unicorn frowned. “I’m not sure, your highness. I haven’t received any reports,” she said in a curt tone. She pressed Alternia’s head back down, much to the changeling’s protesting grunt as the wardrobe finally toppled forward and slammed into the floor in front of them.

Then as abruptly as they had started, the tremors stopped.

“Your highness, I think it’s safe, but there may be aftershocks, so be careful.” Hydrangea frowned as Alternia didn’t respond and glanced at the queen. Her eyes were closed and brow knitted together. Hydrangea deduced that her princess was likely in communion with her hive.

Alternia’s eyes snapped open, her shoulders relaxing. “Initial reports suggest nobody in the palace was severely injured, and the island doesn’t appear to be in danger of being destroyed, but there has been some damage to Venecia’s structures. Whole lines of buildings have sunk into the ground for some reason.”

“A kelpie retaliation, your highness?” asked Hydrangea.

Nodding, Alternia grabbed her crown and regalia from the floor and slipped into her hoofshoes. “Perhaps, but why retaliate with an earthquake? Why not a tsunami?” Her chestplate was next, and Hydrangea helped do the buckles at the back with her magic— “We know they are hydromancers, not earth magicians.” The silver crown was last to place itself on Alternia’s head and she trotted to the bathroom, only for Cyndra to enter with a bottle of mouthwash. Thanking Cyndra, Alternia quickly rinsed her mouth and cantered out of her chambers where the occupants of the Doggess’s palace were quickly trying to assess the extent of the damage.

This was also where Alternia ran into Celestia and Sunset.

“I just raised the sun when the earthquake happened. Do you have any ideas how in Tartarus the Empress was able to cause an earthquake?” asked Celestia.

“No, but we should prepare the navy and guard to receive an attack. A minor earthquake is a bit too tame for a kelpie retaliation. There has to be another reason for this earthquake, however they caused it,” said Alternia. At the same time, she messaged telepathic orders to her changelings to assemble what remained of the active members of the Mirror Guard.

That was when Sebastiana, galloped up the two Equestrian princesses.

“Your highnesses, did you see Retariusil?” she asked.

Alternia was tempted to blink but fought back her initial instinct to stare. The brown pony’s long, curly strawberry-blonde hair was loose, and rather mussed. There was nothing taboo about this, but Alternia could not remember a moment when she had seen Sebastiana in such an informal setting and without the golden robes of her office.

“Sorry, we haven’t. Why do you ask?” asked Chrysalis.

The Doggess couldn’t help but blush a bit. “We were in bed together when the earthquake started. After it, she checked on her hive link to see if her changelings were alright and suddenly bolted out of our room.” Sebastiana bit her lip and swallowed. “I’ve never seen her so panicked.”

That is indeed worrying, thought Alternia. She turned to her sister. “Chrysalis, do you have any idea how to find her?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Find one of her changelings. They’d at least allow us to get in contact with—”

“NO!”

Everypony and changeling’s ears flattened to their heads as they heard the same word being screamed throughout the palace. Alternia could tell through her muffled hearing that they came from several different voices, but why the hay were they all screaming like that?

“Come on!” yelled Celestia, leading the group toward the nearest voice.

In the mess hall, they found a changeling, one of Retariusil’s judging from the amber colored eyes, sobbing on the ground, tears pouring from his eyes.

“What’s wrong? Where is Retariusil?” demanded Chrysalis.

The changeling told them, leading Alternia to curse, grab Sebastiana with her levitation and teleport.

Alternia zapped into existence next to Sebastiana, whom she was teleporting with near the ponyhole entrance they had entered yesterday—except they materialized midair.

Sebastiana opened her mouth to scream, but Alternia’s magic caught her first and set her down gently on the cracked road.

There was an inordinate amount of steam that initially obscured her vision, but as Alternia descended, she realized the alleyway where they had entered was sunken in, along with a straight section that stretched on toward the distant sea. By some miracle, the buildings bracketing the alleyway hadn’t toppled over, but it meant Alternia had a clear view of Retariusil bawling her eyes out.

Crouched in the impromptu ditch, the queen, surrounded by her changelings was sobbing over what used to be the entrance to her home. Her changelings weren’t doing much better as they howled at the destruction of their hive, sharing in their queen’s grief.

Alternia swallowed and quietly trotted up to the queen. “I’m sorry for your loss, Retariusil—”

Retariusil whirled on Alternia her hoof swinging at her cheek, but Hydrangea, whom Celestia had just teleported there with Chrysalis, grabbed the queen’s hoof with her magic, halting it in mid-air. She wasn’t quick enough, though, to stop Retariusil from spitting in Alternia’s face.

“Is your cursed conscience happy now? My home is gone! My hive’s greatest achievement buried beneath the rubble except for one single book! Do you think you should have not killed those monstrous kelpie fry now? DO YOU!”

Alternia wiped the spit from her face, but remained silent. She didn’t feel as if she had the right to answer.

Chrysalis though had no reservations, and Alternia could sense her sister’s very barely suppressed rage.

“If Alternia had killed those fry, the entire island might be flooded. We’re lucky as it is we still have our lives!”

“I know!” Chrysalis stared as Retariusil slumped back to the broken ground, whimpering brokenly as she pawed at what used to be the floor of the tunnel. “But I want to kill them all. I know it isn’t right for me, but I want to do it anyway. I know my mother would disapprove, but they’ve taken everything from me and my hive. I want to take something of theirs away. Anything. Is that so wrong of me?”

Taking a deep breath Alternia shook her head. “No it isn’t, but they haven’t taken everything from you and your hive, Retariusil.” Stepping aside, Alternia let Sebastiana run forward and bury her hooves around the sobbing queen.

“Sorry, I love—”

“I know you do, Retariusil,” whispered Sebastiana. She managed a small, teary smile. “If Venecia is still standing after this, and if I am still Doggess, you know you’ll have a home with me.”

“I know… I know…” croaked Retariusil as the others sadly looked on.

Undersea…

“Ebb Flow, perhaps you can give me some insight into this,” said Typhon as he looked grimly toward Venecia.

The pair were underwater, near Venecia, scouting the area where they were going to be negotiating, and so Typhon very clearly heard the tremors that shook the water and the crumbling of earth that shook the island city.

“Well, the collapse of the hive was the result of our seapony engineer corps first pushing water into the narrow tunnels of Queen Murmillar’s hive and flooding it. We then froze all the water, causing it to expand and destroy the supports of the hive, before thawing it all out, letting the hive collapse,” explained the kelpie captain in a nonchalant manner.

“But why?” asked Typhon exasperatedly.

Ebb glanced at Typhon, perplexed. “Because the Empress ordered it, your highness.”

The prince was very tempted to roll his eyes, but he was too frustrated to do so. “I know it was the Empress’s orders, but why in the Abyss would she order this before we started our negotiations?” asked the prince.

Ebb Flow turned to Typhon, and addressed him in a calm very matter-of-fact tone. “The destruction of Murmillar’s hive is hardly going to change the state of the negotiations, Typhon. The surface worlders still hate us for driving them from the seas that they see as theirs to crawl upon and pollute. This is in spite of how the oceans have always been our home. In particular, Murmillar’s daughter probably detests us for killing her mother, and besides, Princess Alternia, who would likely be leading the negotiations, will keep her in check.”

Typhon snarled. “But what if that doesn’t happen! What if Princess Alternia doesn't want to keep Murmillar’s daughter in check! Why bother to negotiate when you do something that would likely make them fail beforehoof?”

Ebb shrugged. “Because as you so eloquently put to the Empress, we have nothing to lose, Prince Typhon. If the Equestrians can give us a good deal and in the unlikely chance that they stick to it, then all the better, but if they don’t, then we can continue as is.” The captain winced. “Admittedly, it is not the most sustainable of strategies, but we do what we must to survive.”

The prince bit his anger down and sighed. He knew the captain was right, and so he turned to the seaponies at the ready.

“Tell the Empress we’ve decided upon a location and that we’re on our way back to write the message.”

A few days later…

Alternia was visiting Diamondshell, and regaling her wounded chevalier with an old tale from her reign when there was a knock.

“Your highness, we might have a problem,” said Harlequin, his purple eyes glancing over his shoulder even as he shut the door to hospital room behind him.

Alternia looked up Diamondshell and steeled herself. “What is it, Captain?”

Harlequin trotted over to Alternia quickly and whispered, “Is the room soundproofed?”

Looking up, but inwardly wondering why her captain was being so secretive, Alternia scanned her room and cast a soundproofing and anti-scrying spell. She then turned back to her captain and nodded.

Harlequin didn’t relax though and his tone remained low, barely above a whisper.

“Retariusil’s changelings… I don’t know about the queen, but several of my Mirror Guard have overheard whispers, blaming you, Chrysalis, and Celestia for the collapse of the Sea Serpent’s hive.”

Alternia’s eyes widened. Her mouth formed into the shape to utter an incredulous “why.” Diamondshell gritted her teeth and was about to spit out some kind of expletive, but Harlequin cut them both off.

“Because everybody knows that the expedition into the hive led to the Aquestrians collapsing of it, Retariusil’s changelings are furious. They’re looking for someone to blame and because we, the Equestrians and her allied hives, placed the most emphasis in the significance of the mission, they’re blaming you.”

Alternia shook her head, eyes wide with disbelief. “But that’s preposterous! Retariusil was the one who proposed it in the first place. There’s noone to blame for this except for the Aquestrians.”

Harlequin grimaced and sighed. “They’ve lost their home, your highness. It’s not exactly done well for their emotional states or their rational thinking. Plus, with Retariusil spending an inordinate amount of time with Sebastiana, there’s nobody to correct them.” The captain licked his dry lips to moisten them and sighed. “There’s also the matter of some of your earlier statements on the need to adopt a cautious approach and your known favoring of a peaceful solution. It’s had them questioning whether you are truly supportive of their cause or if you just wish to protect Equestrian lives. They wonder whether your claim of being the ‘bridge between ponies and changelings’ is just all talk.”

Indignant fury coursed through Alternia’s muscles and legs, and she had to force herself to stay sat down on her chair.

Diamondshell had less control though and Alternia could feel the vehemence in her tone as she raged in her bed. “What a bunch of ungrateful thin-shelled ingrates! Have they forgotten what you’ve done for changeling-pony relations? Have they forgotten you’ve led your ponies into their miserable death trap of a hive. By Tartarus, have they so quickly forgotten that just yesterday, you offered some of Equestria’s own territory for them to settle on!”

Harlequin nodded slightly, and Alternia could feel his furious agreement with Diamondshell beneath his mask of professionalism. He clearly realized his slip though, as Harlequin swallowed and took a deep breath before speaking again.

“What remains true though is that we have a lot of angry changelings and the need for a morale boost. I suggest you speak to Retariusil on this immediately and arrange something.that reminds them that we are all in the same boat… well on the same island anyway,” amended Harlequin.

“Good idea captain. Let’s go see Retariusil now,” said Alternia. Turning to Diamondshell, Alternia was about to speak, but the chevalier waved her remaining forehoof. “Go your highness, I need to pen a letter to Lady Lamia on the situation anyway.”

“Alright. See you later, Diamondshell,” said Alternia.

Harlequin and Alternia found Retariusil in Sebastiana’s chambers, her office specifically. The Doggess was working through the paperwork incurred by the earthquake and Retariusil was helping her.

Alternia swallowed, quashing the uncertainty she felt in her stomach and tensing herself as she entered the chambers.

“Retariusil.”

The younger queen glanced up at Alternia briefly, eyebrows furrowed. Grief was the dominating emotion in Retariusil’s heart, but Alternia could sense confusion, and more worryingly enough, frustration in the queen.

“I have a bit of a delicate situation that I need your help with…” And so Alternia explained the rumors going on about her and the frustration Retariusil’s changelings had with the situation. All the while, Retariusil sat there, her eyes narrowed, gazing at Alternia.

The changeling princess’s nervousness was not helped by Retariusil’s emotions. She was calm, but Alternia could feel some degree of annoyance that could be directed at her, or hopefully, to their situation in general.

“Alternia, I don’t quite agree with what my changelings are saying, and I do think they’re being quite ungrateful, but you have to admit, the peace you’re searching for doesn’t apply to all changelings.”

Alternia took a moment to collect herself. It wasn’t too difficult to see why Retariiusil had made this point, and she needed to answer why very carefully.

“Retariusil, the Queen’s Council is too disparate a body for me to adequately negotiate for. Chrysalis has been reporting our findings to the Council and advising them on countermeasures, but most of these hives aren’t in Equestria. Even if I could take military action to protect them, which is unlikely because they’re not within Equestria's borders, it’s unlikely they’ll want me to have such influence on their hive’s policies and destinies. As such, extending my protection over them would be… well, a violation of their independence.”

The changeling princess paused, allowing for Retariusil some time to digest her statement, and for the younger queen’s expression to lapse into a reluctant grimace.

“All I can do is to do is protect the changelings I can, those who don’t mind working with me directly. Which includes your hive,” said Alternia, hoping Retariusil could sense the sincerity in her statement.

Retariusil, still grimacing, gave a slight nod. “You have a point. I’ll see what I can do.”

“In the meantime, I may have an idea to boost our force’s morale.” said Sebastiana, looking up from her paperwork.

A week later…

Alternia, Chrysalis, Celestia, Retariusil, and Sebastiana were inspecting the troops on the palace grounds. Companies of blue and red clad Venecian marines, gold-clad Royal Guard and black-armored changelings quietly stood in columns as the royals’ gaze passed over them.

Of course, military inspections like these served little practical purpose, but it was a good way to boost the confidence of the involved troops and take ponies’ and changelings’ minds off of the danger that lay in the water surrounding their island.

All of a sudden, Harlequin, who was standing at attention, bolted, yelling, “INCOMING!”

Alternia turned and cursed under her breath. A boulder was flying through the air toward the palace grounds.

“I thought you said collapsing the hive was their retaliation!” snapped Chrysalis as she jumped into the air toward the incoming rock.

“In my defence, it was a guess!” Alternia exclaimed as she buzzed her wings and followed her sister.

“Less talk more levitation!” snapped Celestia. The two changelings and alicorn’s magic seized the boulder and together, they guided it down to the road in front of the palace, setting it down with a bit of a bump onto the ground.

“Alright, let’s see if they have more to throw at us,” said Alternia. Her eyes shot to the horizon, scanning it for any more incoming projectiles.

But there were no other boulders.

The two changelings and the alicorn hovered awkwardly in the air for several long minutes as no further rocks were sent their way. Meanwhile, the soldiers and guards that had taken cover waited with bated breath.

“Everybody stand down,” ordered Celestia. The guards breathed a sigh of relief and emerged from their hiding places behind shrubbery and building.

“Why did they just throw us one boulder?” asked Alternia as she alighted back onto the ground.

“Perhaps it isn’t your ordinary boulder,” said Chrysalis eyes narrowed at the rock.

The alicorn and changelings circled the boulder. It was about as tall as Celestia, of dark granite stained with barnacles and seaweed, but hardly a unique boulder. At least until Celestia noticed the writing upon it.

“To the Equestrian Triumvirate, and the Changelings on Venecia,” Celestia’s eyes narrowed in on the chiseled script. “The Aquestrian Empire grants you one chance to negotiate with us for the use of our seas and for the outcome of this war.”

Shock and hope filled Alternia’s breast as she took a step closer to the boulder, her eyes reading the script on the boulder even as Celestia continued to read.

“Meet our delegation on the evening of the third day from after you received this letter, when the sun goes down, at the western tip of Venecia with your best offer. We will cease all combat operations from this point on until the sunrise after the meeting, and we expect you to do to the same unless you wish for the meeting to be off. Signed, Abyssal Empress Tethys, Regent of the Throne of Aquestria.”

“Celestia, I think I’m dreaming, because you just told us the Aquestrians are giving us a chance to treat with them,” said Alternia jaw slightly agape.

“No. You are not dreaming Alternia, they are giving us a chance to talk,” said Chrysalis, eyes wide.

“It has to be a trap. I mean, that boulder was going to squash somepony,” said Retariusil, trotting up from behind them, Sebastiana at her side.

“True… though that’s perhaps because they can’t really speak above water without magical aid and considering recent events, they probably chose for the option that would pose the least risk to themselves,” said Chrysalis.

“Which would be Tethys hurling a boulder at us, with a message written on it. The offer is very atypical of the Empress, even if her delivery method seems rather typical of her,” remarked Alternia as she examined the carved script.

“Moreover, you’ve read your mother’s book Retariusil, if we are right to assume this message is from the kelpies, then they won’t break their oath,” said Celestia, a hoof rubbing her chin.

“They could be preparing for an attack though,” said Sebastiana. The earth pony blinked and shook her head. “Wait, sorry, they wouldn’t need a pretend ceasefire to ready an attack, but still, whoever is sent to negotiate is going to be at risk.”

Alternia nodded. “Which is why we’ll take every precaution. We can’t bring an army to a negotiation, but we’ll post my Mirror Guard and some of Venecia’s Marines a distance from the negotiating area, ready to extract us if necessary.”

“We can handle that. Your highnesses should figure out what kind of offer we are going to make,” spoke up Harlequin.

Nodding to Harlequin, Alternia turned back to the message. “Thank you captain. Meanwhile, does anybody have any ideas about the offer we have to make?”

All of a sudden, Alternia’s view of the message was blocked when Retariusil stepped in front of her, her eyes blazing.

“You are going to negotiate with these monsters? What are you going to give them? We know they won’t be satisfied unless with live flesh!”

Alternia grimaced. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it, Retariusil, but for now, we need to try to ensure that the tens of thousands of ponies, griffons, donkeys, minotaurs and changelings on Venecia get off this island safely.” Alternia tapped the carved message with a hoof. “What’s encouraging is that the Empress has clearly decided to take more notice of Venecia from how she has addressed her message. Depending on her mood and if we play it right, we might be able to get your hive reparations.”

Retariusil seemed momentarily intrigued by the idea of reparations, but a scowl returned to her features. “They’ve killed Raven, Buzz, your guards, destroyed my hive, eaten my mother, murdered your ponies, and you still want to negotiate?” The queen glared at Alternia. “Did they not kill your friends?”

For an instance, Alternia’s anger towards the kelpies flared, as Retariusil’s words struck a primal, aching chord within her. But she bit it back down and instead, raised her head higher, her eyes glaring right down into Retariusil’s.

“Do not question the burden I have for my ponies and changeling’s deaths. That burden cries for me to do what I feel is right, Retariusil, and unless you want to doom us all to long and slow starvation, we need to find a way to evacuate off this island without committing ourselves to a battle we cannot hope to win, and without turning into monsters ourselves.”

Her response was quiet, barely at speaking volume, but there was an air of steely resolve, a resolve that froze Retariusil.

“We can easily turn into monsters by appeasing monsters though,” said Sebastiana, stepping up beside Retariusil.

Alternia nodded. “And that is why we have to handle this negotiation with the utmost caution. If nothing else, at least we can buy some time.” She turned back to Retariusil. “Don’t worry Retariusil, I will personally lead the negotiations and I will make sure to protect both changelings and ponies.”

A few days later...

The western tip of Venecia was a rather recognizable geographical landmark, which was probably why the kelpies had chosen it. Here, the island’s bedrock tapered down to a small rocky peninsula a few pony-widths across, which gradually sloped into the water. Apparently it was the remnants of some kind of old lava flow from the volcano Venecia had been built upon.

This was where Alternia and Sebastiana waited, seated on two chairs, they sat inside a small pavilion to provide them some shelter from the wind, at least on the sides. The back and front were opened. A small table was in front of them with a map of Venecia, Equestria, and notepaper.

“Nervous, Sebastiana?” asked Alternia.

“Oh just why did you agree to Celestia’s proposal to just have the pair of us negotiate first? I mean, we needed to limit the risk, but why us two?” whimpered the Doggess.

Alternia gestured to the one hundred ponies, and changelings behind them, literally armed to the teeth, dug in behind makeshift dirt walls, some distance away from the shoreline.

“We’re going to be fine, Sebastiana. I know a few tricks and we have ponies and changelings watching our backs.” Alternia sensed that didn’t reassure Sebastiana and so she smiled. “However, I also agreed because while I can represent Equestria and the changelings, I need your input in regards to topics on Venecia,” said Alternia.

Sebastiana grumbled. “I suppose also making sure Retariusil doesn’t ruin the first meeting carelessly was part of your plan?”

Alternia’s lips twitched in a ghost of a smile. “I’m sure you agree with me, Sebastiana, that Retariusil has the potential to become a great queen someday, but for now, emotions rule her heart too closely.”

Sebastiana chuckled. “I know…”

The pair sat in silence, waiting for when Celestia would lower the sun.

“Princess Alternia, may I ask a personal question?”

“Yes?”

“Retariusil and I… we… uh…” Sebastiana spluttered, failing to find the words, and she sighed. “She’s a long-living changeling queen. I am a short-lived pony. Is our relationship ever going to work out?”

Alternia had been expecting this question for a while now. There were few who had found themselves in Retariusil and Sebastiana’s situation, and so the Doggess asking this ruler to ruler, was something Alternia had predicted as inevitable.

All the same, Alternia couldn’t help but feel somewhat nostalgic as she saw the worry in Sebastiana’s eyes, and felt the love in her heart.

“I can’t say, Sebastiana. My track record of relationships with others has been rather mixed. Mostly successful, and loving, but my disguise prevented me from ever taking an official consort.” Alternia sighed at that, but only briefly, as her smile quickly returned to her features. “I think though, that you and Retariusil seem to love each other not simply because of your similar situation, but because you genuinely feel that you love one another for whom she is.”

“But do you think that Retariusil will…” Sebastiana winced. “Forget me? I’m going to die. She is too, but if we survive this, she’ll live for centuries, if you and Chrysalis are any indication.” Groaning, Sebastiana’s shoulders sank. “I’m just going to be a blip in her life.”

Alternia used her hoof to tip Sebastiana’s face upwards, and her magic to levitate a hoofkerchief to the Doggess. Sebastiana mumbled some thanks and used the hoofkerchief to wipe her teary eyes.

“Speaking from personal experience, I don’t think it will be so easy for Retariusil to forget you. Neither do I think she will love you any less as you grow older.” Alternia took a moment to glance at the sea before turning back to Sebastiana. “My memory still has certain issues due to the memory spell, but I never forgot any of my lovers. The times I spent with them, both good and bad, stayed with me for all my life.”

“Ah, thank you, Princess.”

“You’re welcome.” Alternia took a deep breath. “The sun’s setting.”

And so it was. The ball of flame now made its descent through the sky, sweeping under the horizon, and plunging everypony and changeling into the starlit dark of night.

That was when the kelpie delegation surfaced. Through the pavilion's open front flap, Alternia could see the outlines of green magic around the two kelpies in the group, which would enable them to speak.

One of them was Typhon, instantly recognizable by his golden crown. Now that Alternia could see him a little more clearly as he was closer to her and she didn’t have a concussion, the changeling queen noticed that the prince’s carapace—in fact, the kelpies’ carapaces in general—were not actually black, but a very dark charcoal blue, and instead of being smooth like a changelings, it was composed of a variety of angular plates. His rear end, like all the other kelpies’, ended in a fish tail instead of a long pony-like tail hair, and now that Alternia was close enough, she realized that the kelpie’s jaw and mouth was sculpted less like a pony’s. It was wider, longer, similar to that of a horse’s. Such an evolutionary adaptation Alternia realized, would have allowed for a very large and deadly bite. The regalia he wore were made of pure gold, from the rings he had on his tentacles to the chain around his neck, the bands around his legs, and his crown. All of his regalia were engraved with beautiful rune-like seapony script and detailed images of seaponies, possibly from their history.

Peeling her eyes away, Alternia glanced at the other kelpie, whose lips were curled in a rather disdainful sneer, and started, her eyes widening.

The kelpie was dressed in the same dark armor as the kelpie that had killed Raven. It was even possible the kelpie coming towards her was the one who had killed Raven and seven others.

Alternia forced her rising anger down her throat, refusing to let that burning sensation control her and confronting herself with cold, hard, logic.

The kelpie approaching them was smaller than the one that had killed Raven and so it could not be the one. That one had been about a head higher than the average pony, larger than most kelpies she had seen, in fact. This one was the same size as Typhon. It also didn’t just have tentacles, but instead, several of her tentacles were capped by razor sharp crab claws. There was no doubt in Alternia’s mind that judging by those tentacles, the armor and the easy, yet tensed manner in which she trotted toward them, this kelpie was a trained fighter.

So breathing deeply in and out, Alternia relaxed herself and focused on observing the kelpie’s armor to distract herself. She couldn’t identify the metal, but she could respect the design. It was plate armor of a high quality. Articulated plates guarded the neck of the kelpie, the flanks, even the start of her tail end, while leaving its tentacles free to lash out. The helmet was more open-faced than those of Equestrian make, only shielding the ears, and upper head, as it left the cheek and jowl area open, but that was likely to allow for the wearer to make better use of its bite.

As Alternia turned to the final arrival though, she frowned. She was a blue pegasus with bright, mischievous eyes and a smile… that was partially ruined by a golden front tooth. She walked in heavy faux- leather boots with a somewhat odd gait that favored her right side. A very flamboyant black floppy hat with black lace embroidery on its fringes perched atop her head and a red feather from some tropical bird had been stuck into it.

Alternia said nothing though merely wearing a small smile as the kelpies, who were dripping water, as well as the pegasus, sat down on the chairs provided to them in the pavilion. That was when the pegasus took off her foreleg boots and showed that the left one ended in a pirate’s hook.

Alternia didn’t blink, but filed that away in her mind as she recognized who the pegasus was.

“Greetings, Prince Typhon, thank you for joining us,” said Alternia politely.

“Thanks for accepting our invitation, Princess Alternia.” Typhon glanced at Sebastiana. “And you are…”

“That’s Doggess Sebastiana of Venecia, your highness,” said the pegasus.

Typhon nodded and bowed, a bit awkwardly to Sebastiana. “Ah, pardon me. Let’s begin. This is Captain Ebb Flow. She is the captain of Empress Tethys’s Abyssal Guard and this is—”

“Captain Brinewing the Brazen, so pleased to know that you’re still alive,” said Alternia a wide smile on her face.

Alternia couldn’t help but delight in how Brinewing, whom she had earlier sensed was a bit in awe of her already, gawked comically. Typhon stared at Alternia, his surprise very badly hidden by his blank expression, while Ebb Flow’s eyes simply narrowed, wariness emanating from her.

“To think I’d meet a famous pirate captain that everypony thinks was killed in that unfortunate tsunami. The REINS assumed your body was washed out from Port Royale, but I suppose you simply found new employment. What an… interesting choice,” said Alternia, pausing, very deliberately.

“Well, um… yes. It’s been very interesting,” said Brinewing.

Alternia inwardly grimaced as she picked up on Brinewing’s embarrassment, but not fear. So Brinewing had been working with them, possibly unwillingly at first, but mostly willingly now.

Typhon cut in, before Brinewing could embarrass herself further. “Well, now that we’ve all been introduced, why don’t we get started.” He fixed Alternia with a calm gaze. “What do you want?” Typhon was aware he had come to the meeting to see what the Equestrians had to offer, but before that, he had to know what they wanted.

Alternia nodded and turned to Sebastiana. They had agreed that should Typhon ask or prompt them for what they wanted, they’d lead with their less demanding offer. The one that would also be partially in the kelpies’ best interest.

“We’d like to ask for safe passage from Venecia to the Equestrian mainland in order to evacuate our civilians and military personnel via boat,” said Sebastiana.

Earlier…

“Ask them to allow us to leave Venecia and possibly even give up the entire island? You’re asking the Venecians, asking us, to give up our home!” snapped Retariusil.

Alternia opened her mouth to reply, but Sebastiana cut in.

“Actually, I agree with Alternia.”

Retariusil stared at her marefriend in shock for almost a second, before she found her voice again.
“But Sebastiana, you’re going to lose your home! Or if not lose your home, you’re going to lose your subjects!” she exclaimed.

The Doggess grimaced. “Alternia and Celestia discussed this with me earlier. Although the best case scenario is that the kelpies allow us to keep the island, I find this option, while hard to swallow, wise, and should be something we offer to the kelpies. Most of my subjects are afraid, too afraid to stay even if we miraculously conclude a peace with the Aquestrians. The fact that they are starving because we can’t get supplies to them quickly enough is also encouraging many to decide to leave on the airships.”

Alternia nodded. “Not to mention, there is little point to staying on Venecia. It’s blockaded, and worst case scenario, if the kelpies do not want peace, then reaching an agreement with the kelpies to evacuate Venecia becomes all the more critical. It’d free us from having to protect a position we cannot supply or defend, and ensure the safety of the Venecians.”

“But even if the kelpies agree, what’s stopping them from simply making a deal and then attacking our ships…” Retariusil suddenly pursed her lips. “Right, their honor. They’re still keeping the old trade routes open and haven’t just hit us with a tsunami.”

“Apart from the one they accidentally hit us with, but yes,” said Sebastiana, in a bitter tone. The Doggess sighed. “Some more good news is that Alternia and Celestia have promised to give me and my subjects a grant of land on the Eastern or Western coast of Equestria, where my Venecians, including those that have already left, can reestablish our lives under the protection of the Equestrian military.” Sebastiana met Retariusil’s eyes meaningfully. “Where we can reestablish our lives, Retariusil.”

Retariusil turned to Celestia and Alternia eyes wide. “That’s, very generous of you, your highnesses.”

“It was only fair,” said Celestia kindly.

“I know but thanks anyway.” The changeling queen sighed, but pulled herself up and gave a firm nod. “Alright, you have my consent. My hive has already been destroyed after all. There’s nothing tying us down here anymore,” Retariusil turned to Sebastiana, “but the friendships we’ve formed with the Venecians.”

Sebastiana nodded back, trying to smile, but she only managed a slight grimace. “I sincerely hope it does not come to that though.”

The kelpie delegation glanced at each other for a moment. “I am afraid that cannot be arranged as our Empress would find it unacceptable. Your ships are some of the major polluters of our oceans after all. She could not tolerate such a large movement of ships heading across our oceans,” said Ebb.

“Additionally, your fleet would violate the sovereignty of our waters stated in the treaty between Celestia and Samudra,” said Typhon.

Alternia’s brow furrowed. Ebb and Typhon had said that extremely confidently, which meant… “Pardon me for being a bit blunt, but just to clarify things, Aquestria is not blockading Venecia because you want a potential food source?” she asked.

“No, we were enforcing our sovereignty over those waters stated in the original treaty, and protecting them from the pollution your ships cause,” said Ebb.

Again, Alternia sensed no other emotions or any fluctuation in her emotional state other than blunt determination and confidence. She was telling the truth. Plus… according to the book, lying wasn’t exactly looked upon positively in kelpie culture.

It looked like she had misread the situation quite a bit. Everypony and changeling had thought that the blockade, while partially motivated by the Aquestrian’s claim on their waters and concerns about pollution, was primarily focused on securing the kelpies a food source. From Ebb and Typhon’s responses though, it looks like it was the opposite.

With that in mind, Alternia realized they might be able to work out a solution.

“Ah, thank you for the clarification and for voicing your concerns. In response, I’d like to point out that allowing us to leave Venecia would be actually beneficial to reducing pollution and the need to violate your sovereignty in the long run.”

“What do you mean?” asked Typhon.

Sebastiana swallowed and addressed the prince. “I understand that our large population is obviously a major generator of pollution, along with the industries we have on our island. Now, some of us Venecians would very much like to stay on the island, but in light of recent circumstances, many, I estimate nearly fifty-thousand of them, would like to leave. More can be encouraged and so we can reduce the pollution we generate at the centre of the Eastern Sea significantly, which if I understand correctly, is quite near Aquamaris, your capital.”

Typhon and Ebb nodded slowly. This was very appealing to them after all. Due to the currents leading into Aquamaris, Venecia’s pollution had a rather detrimental effect on the seaponies’ kelp and clamfish production. A reduction of that would be highly welcome and allow them to resettle seafloor that had been rendered inhospitable. Seafloor that was literally right on their capital’s doorstep.

“As a visitor of Venecia, I find it a bit hard to believe all of your subjects will agree with you on this, Doggess,” said Brinewing, her eyes wide with surprise.

“Not all of them do, but many are fearful and wish to leave. If needs be, we can evacuate the island all at once with the 33 military and civilian vessels stuck in our ports,” said Sebastiana calmly.

Inside though, the Doggess was hoping, praying that the kelpies would not demand for her entire island. She had forced herself to accept the possibility, but she didn’t know if she could bear it.

Typhon’s tail twitched. “That is agreeable,” he said, much to Sebastiana’s hidden relief. “Can you explain further what you mean by limiting the violation of our sovereignty?”

Alternia nodded. “Certainly, allowing for the evacuation of some or all of the population of Venecia would mean that Equestria would not need to send ships to supply the island or make attempts to break out.”

“Reducing any engagements between Aquestrian and Equestrian forces, whilst allowing you to supply the island purely by airship,” said Brinewing her hook tapping on the table. “I’m surprised you’d evacuate your military ships though, I’d thought you want them to protect the island.”

“A job that our shore batteries and our garrison can perform equally well I assure you, captain,” said Sebastiana smiling confidently. Unsaid by Alternia and the Doggess was how they were fairly certain that the kelpies would not accept large military ships so near their capital, and how many of their ships required heavy repairs possible only on the Equestrian mainland.

Typhon nodded. This was a fairly good start. Even if peace wasn’t going to be agreed upon, such a temporary arrangement would be highly beneficial to both sides. “We find this quite amendable, Doggess, your highnesses. I believe that the Empress will agree to this arrangement.”

“I must ask however, why do you trust us enough to guarantee your safe passage?” asked Ebb Flow. The deal the Equestrians had offered them was not too good, but too... tactful. Sure, there were many benefits to the Equestrians, but equally as much to the kelpies.

Alternia allowed herself a small smile. “We know your society operates by a highly stringent honor system. Thus, you could not even make a deal in order to entrap our ships unless you wished to go down in history as the kelpies who went back on their words. Moreover, so far, you have honored the agreement between Celestia and Samudra and allowed the original trade routes to remain open.” The changeling took a deep breath as Ebb gazed back at her with an implacably stoic expression.

Alternia matched it with a unyieldingly composed smile, swallowing back her burning anger at what the kelpies had done to her, to her friends… Raven… Buzz. They needed to give the kelpies a positive impression of the Equestrians and changelings, not a negative one.

“Thank you for taking our honor, seriously, your highness. Now what else do you want?” asked Typhon, appearing far more relaxed than he initially was. Alternia could tell from the way his shoulders were less tense and his eyes, which were wide with the genuine curiosity that she could sense in him.

Alternia nodded and spoke smoothly, in a calm, practiced, but sincere tone she had used throughout numerous diplomatic meetings. This was going to be the most difficult proposal she would ever make. So she let none of her nervousness show, or any of her hesitation. This was her field, this was the battle she was so good at, and she was determined not to fail.

“Equestria would also like to offer the establishment of a trade agreement between Aquestria and ourselves.”

Typhon’s and Ebb Flow’s eyes narrowed. “That would require a peace treaty, wouldn’t it?” asked Typhon.

“Yes, it would,” said Alternia in a calm, but level tone, making sure not to assert superiority, but not appear meek.

“Between Equestria and Aquestria?” asked Ebb Flow.

“Between Equestria, the hives of my three sisters, Queen Retariusil of Venecia’s hive and Aquestria,” clarified Alternia.

“Princess, you ask for peace and trade between our Empires and between four other changeling hives. I’m assuming they’re the hives working most closely with Equestria and Venecia. That’s not... bad, but I need more than this,” said Typhon. The kelpie prince crossed his hooves and leaned on the table. “After all, I’m not sure how useful your products would be. From what I’ve seen and from what Brinewing has described, your vegetarian food would not be to our kind’s taste, most of your luxury items are available to us due to the number of wrecks on the seafloor, and most of your manufacturing products are either too light and fragile for underwater usage, or pollute our waters if used.”

Alternia knew this was mostly true. The kelpies’ diet meant war was inherently more productive than peace. It made war actually necessary. However, Alternia had come prepared.

“Ah, but we do have certain products that I know will interest you.” Slowly reaching for the bag beside her table, Alternia levitated a plastic bottle half-full of water. “Take this for example. It’s made from a material called plastic derived from rubber trees.”

Typhon frowned and with one tentacle took the proffered bottle and tentatively shook it and squeezed it as Alternia continued.

“Our plastic products are impervious to water, do not decompose easily, and can be made to a high durability, to whatever specifications you may need. They are more easily affected by heat than metals, but have the advantage of not decomposing easily and leaving waste behind.”

“But if they do not decompose, these can be fairly dangerous. In fact, we’ve seen these materials before. They’re dumped into our oceans at a rather alarming rate, choking our fish and filling the sea floor,” said Typhon eyes narrowed.

Alternia nodded, still smiling. “True, but with moderated use, I’m sure the Aquestrian Empire would find products such as these rather useful in a variety of fields.”

Typhon gave the bottle a last squeeze. “Perhaps… How long did you say this peace should last?” the prince asked.

“Ten years.” Alternia saw this as the usual standard for a peace treaty between two hostile powers. A permanent one would be too much to ask for anyway.

“Okay… What else would you offer in exchange for this peace?” asked Ebb Flow.

“First, we will all agree to stiffen our existing laws on sea pollution, coastal and open water, which will of course be reviewed by your government.”

Again, Alternia and the others had agreed upon this quite quickly. It was fairly reasonable and pollution of their world was not something they wanted in the first place.

The kelpie delegation nodded and Typhon said, “That’s reasonable. What else?”

“Equestria, the hives I speak for, and Venecia offers to recognize your claim to the Eastern Sea as outlined in the original treaty signed by Empress Samudra of Aquestria, Princess Celestia of Equestria and Emperor Boreas of the Griffon Empire.”

This hadn’t been too difficult for Alternia and her friends and family to agree upon. Apart from the sobering fact that there was really no way the Equestrians could enforce their rule over the sea, it was hard to argue against the fact that seaponies and kelpies home was the Eastern Sea and it had been for millennia. The ponies also didn’t need the sea for any reason in particular other than travel and trade, which wasn’t a major sector of their economy. Moreover, Alternia was pretty sure she could arrange access with the kelpies similar to the existing trade routes that ran across the Eastern Sea.

“And why would that be of any use to us?” asked Ebb Flow.

“It would mean that it would be highly difficult to forget that you own the Eastern Seas. The recognition that your Empire is the master of the Eastern Sea would be permanent and indisputable, and by recognizing it, we deprive ourselves of any right to challenge it. Additionally, we can also help convince the Gryphons to recognize your claim, and sign a similar treaty with you,” said Alternia.

Actually, since the Griffonian fleet had been savaged, Alternia was fairly certain that the Griffons would sign the treaty given the first opportunity, but as she wasn’t one hundred percent certain, she hedged her bet.

Typhon’s eyes widened. This was a big deal. If the Equestrians recognized their ownership of the ocean, then they had no cause or justification to purposefully seek the kelpies out to fight them. Sure, it didn’t solve the kelpies problem of needing live meat, but permanent, and eternal recognition that the ocean was theirs was a tempting prospect. It was something they had been fighting to fulfil in accordance with Samudra and Celestia’s treaty and thus, not an offer to take lightly.

Ebb Flow nodded. “You raise a fair point, your highness, but…” The captain’s tentacles pointed to the map of the Eastern sea on the centre of the table. “While this recognition is promising, what guarantee do we have that you still won’t try to kill us? What guarantee do we have that you won’t sail straight to Aquamaris after ten years are up and try to destroy us?”

Brinewing frowned and glanced at Ebb Flow. “Don’t you think you are being a tad bit paranoid, captain? You rule the seas now and you can’t be challenged. Even if they sail to Aquamaris, we’ll just have a repeat of that battle.”

The captain shook her head, jaw clenched, and sharp teeth flashing in the dim light. All of this quite easily revealed to Alternia, the anger, but mostly, suspicion in Ebb’s heart.

“Oh we rule the seas now, but ten years is a lot of time to develop technology and weapons directed specifically at underwater destruction. You have the book, you know our weakness to pollution. And what’s more… I’ve seen it before.” Ebb’s black eyes hardened, her teeth grinding together in rage. “Samudra did it. Every time the fighting died down. Every time one of our queens, or our Empress concluded a ceasefire with her, she used that time to rebuild her forces, train and indoctrinate them, as well as develop strategies to kill us. Then the moment the ceasefire ended, she would attack viciously.”

Leaning back on her chair, Ebb glared at Alternia. “So I ask you, Princess Alternia, how can you make it certain to me that you aren’t going to use the time we give you to just destroy us?”

Alternia’s features were unflinching like a rock. Her face wasn’t cold, simply still, not unforbidding, but to the kelpie delegation and Sebastiana’s eyes, it was as if they were looking into a perfectly sculpted mask of neutrality.

At least, until Alternia leaned forward, looked Ebb Flow in her hard black eyes and said, “Treaties are always uncertain, Captain Ebb Flow, so I understand your concern. While we do not have your honour system, Equestria has an international reputation for keeping its agreements to uphold, and the virtue of honesty is a cornerstone in our society. So in order to show you our commitment to this peace treaty, as part of its terms, Equestria, Venecia, and her allied hives will limit the number of military ships in the Eastern sea and will not develop any offensive weaponry capable of underwater destruction. Should you acquire any evidence of this, Aquestria can declare war without warning.”

Earlier…

“It’s a calculated concession,” said Alternia

“It’s too risky,” said Celestia, not glaring at Alternia, but not flinching back from the changeling’s gaze.

Celestia, Sebastiana, Alternia, Chrysalis, Belladonna, Simulacris, and Luna were also present at this point because it was a far more important discussion. This involved Aquestria, Venecia, Equestria, and Belladonna, Chrysalis, and Simulacris’s hives after all. It had been rather difficult to get Luna, Simulacris, and Belladonna to coordinate their scrying spells through their crystal balls, but they had succeeded.

“What good will our ships do anyway against them?” Alternia asked patiently.

Celestia opened her mouth and shut it as she recalled their last naval battle.

“In ten years, we might have something we can develop that can damage them underwater,” said Sebastiana.

Simulacris’s slightly distorted features frowned. “Most likely, but do we want to get wrapped up in another war with the kelpies unless we want to?”

Chrysalis nodded in agreement, but she had a look of concern to her features. “Probably not… but without a way to solve their hunger problem, war will inevitably engulf the Eastern Seas in time. We can halt our own technological development to make peace with them, but it’s risky. I know the Queens Council won’t support that.”

“That is true, and a very good point,” grumbled Belladonna’s image in the crystal.

“I’m not saying we stop developing anti-kelpie technology. I’m saying we focus it on defensive preparations,” explained Alternia.

Luna rubbed her chin pensively. “That could work. We could focusing our resources on better fortifications, and adapt our existing navy for a coastal defense role to protect our coasts. In terms of inland defense, we can build more airships and re-train our armies and policing units to combat and root out kelpies. Finally, so that we will be prepared to counter any kind of war the kelpies decide upon, we can work on increasing our economic and productive capacity, bolster the will of our citizens and their loyalty to the crown. That way, in the event of a war, we can halt them and make it untenable for them to continue and force them to seek peace with us earlier.”

“But focusing on offensive technologies might allow us to find a way to make a weapon that might destroy the kelpies… ” Retariusil suddenly winced as if she had bit into some rotten fruit and groaned. “Except we’d have to destroy all the Aquestrians, kelpie, seapony and deep pony alike. Every last one of them to the point that they cannot reproduce effectively.”

“Perhaps it may be necessary though…” said Celestia softly. Everypony’s eyes widened. As they stared at Celestia.

“Let me finish, for the prospect is a terrible one and I do not even consider it lightly, but the kelpies… we know now that they have limitations and are restricted biologically from invading our lands and actually harming our species as a whole. Yet, at the same time, that biology means they will continue to fight us. They have no choice to. It’s their curse, and their greatest weakness, as it will force them into a cycle of war just to survive.” Celestia grimaced. “At the same time, that curse also hurts our ponies, our subjects. Would it not be better just to end their suffering, Alternia?”

Alternia rubbed her chin with a hoof, a sinking feeling in her stomach, so much so she couldn’t respond immediately.

“But is it our right to judge whether we can extinguish their entire species? Even those not directly affected by this curse?” asked Belladonna in disbelief.

Celestia bit her lip. “I don’t know. We are victims of their curse after all, if we don’t have the right to destroy them to defend ourselves, then who else?”

Retariusil swallowed. “It would not be just genocide, but xenocide… destroying an entire species… on a scale unheard of. My mother has estimated there are at least two million seaponies and kelpies living in the Eastern Sea.” She placed her head in her forehoofs. “I want revenge for my mother’s death, for my hive’s destruction, but this… this would be worse than what the Queens Council does to cull the broods of queens who dare to violate the changeling’s secrets.”

“If we do decide to destroy the Aquestrians… if we managed to do that, it would be such a crime that no pony, no changeling would ever forget our names and what we would have done,” whispered Chrysalis.

“Yes, which is why this discussion of ifs and mayhaps is pointless,” said Alternia.

Everybody turned to see Equestria’s changeling princess, eyes hard and brow furrowed as her firm tone arrested them in their seats.

“I refuse to believe that the xenocide of an entire species and its races would be the only option. Magical development has been ongoing for years and we may be able to share something with the kelpies. Plus, the kelpies must be conducting their own research into their condition.”

“Alternia, are you sure you’re not being too optimistic? You’re weighing the lives of our citizens, three million Equestrians, against that of the Aquestrians,” said Celestia.

The changeling princess shook her head. “I’m not being optimistic, I’m doing what is right.” Alternia met Celestia’s pleading eyes. “I love Equestria, and it’s for that reason I refuse to allow specie and math to dictate my decision. To deliberately kill an entire species is unacceptable and as such, we cannot seek a manner to do so. Destroying all the Aquestrians would deal such a blow to the morale and conscience of our citizens that its legacy, the mere memory of the event, would shock and horrify all of their descendants.”

Alternia turned to Sebastiana and Retariusil. “You two above all should know the consequences of xenocide, with what happened to the Winged Lions.”

“Winged Lions? You mean those statues everywhere in Venecia and in its coat of arms, but what do they have to do with this?” asked Celestia, even as Retariusil and Sebastiana’s eyes widened.

Sebastiana pulled out a silver signet ring with Venecia’s seal on it and placed it at the centre of the table. The seal was of a winged lion, striding proudly on top of an island. “The Winged Lions were the native population of what became Venecia. They were lions but winged and so were able to fish the seas. Our first explorers made friends with them, traded with them. They shared our land with us, but little did they know they were doomed.”

“What happened?” asked Chrysalis.

Retariusil took over. “The first Equestrians, and the convicts that came after to be reformed, brought diseases with them from the mainland, to the isolated population. The Winged Lions, completely isolated, never exposed to our diseases, began dying in the hundreds. The ponies tried all that they could, but within a hundred years, their population had collapsed from three thousand Winged Lions, to a mere fifty, past the point recovery.”

“How is that relevant? That was by accident, there is nothing to blame for,” said Chrysalis.

Sebastiana shook her head. “It’s relevant because we can never forget what our ancestors inadvertently did, your highness. We can be proud of our achievements, and we can take pride in what we accomplished, but despite how some of the previous Doges and Dogesses have tried to erase the memory of what we’ve done, by altering textbooks, and taking down iconography of the lions… we can never truly forget. It never felt right to us, and it likely never will.”

Her lips pursed, Luna, her jaw clenched, swore. “And it’ll be the same if we destroy the Aquestrians down to the last child. Our descendants will never forget and will not remember us kindly for doing so.”

“Plus, whatever weapons we use… it would likely devastate the sea causing catastrophic ecological damage.” Retariusil took out her mother’s book, flipped a few pages and then grimaced. “Not to mention, recall that the seaponies play a critical role in maintaining the integrity of the ocean currents that are crucial to the functioning of our world’s uncontrolled weather patterns. Killing them would be like shooting a crossbow into our hooves. It’s not practical. We’ll harm ourselves as those currents go wild leading to an unpredictable number of storms, and natural disasters.”

Luna cursed something in old Equestrian that made Celestia and Alternia wince, but was rather lost on the other changelings. “That definitely is something we should consider. The Unknown West has remained unsettled for years because the storms that the Western Sea throws up always wipes out or renders any attempt at settlement and exploration too costly to continue. If the Eastern Sea turns into anything remotely resembling the Western Sea, ponies will be endangered.”

Celestia sighed heavily, biting her lip. “I was afraid and yet hopeful that we would reach that conclusion, but I agree. Defending ourselves is right but to extinguish another species when we know they cannot destroy us? What sort of message would that send to our subjects? We would be doing so to protect them, but I do not wish to be known as such a pony. We can’t do this.”

“Especially since the possibility of the kelpies finding a cure is still open,” pointed out Simulacris.

“Moreover, we don’t know if we can actually succeed. Samudra failed in her attempt to kill all the kelpies even after more than one thousand years of warfare. We’d be trying to kill all the Aquestrians, likely eliciting a highly violent assault. There would be no point to developing offensive weapons if we would simply be wrapped up in an escalating order of violence,” said Belladonna.

“Then, are we in favor?” asked Alternia.

Everypony and changeling nodded.

The kelpie delegation had rather mixed reactions to Alternia’s declaration. Typhon’s jaw had dropped open, and while he hurriedly closed it, his eyes remained wide. Brinewing was still gawking, ear standing up as if she was trying to catch the echo of Alternia’s promise. Ebb Flow meanwhile was just staring at Alternia with slightly widened eyes, though Alternia could sense that the kelpie was surprised to some extent.

“How many ships?” asked Ebb Flow.

“One fleet, for coastal defensive purposes only, for search and rescue, and for the escort of our trade ships, composed of one battleship, four cruisers, four destroyers. That would be a quarter of a size of the fleet we took into battle over Aquamaris.”

One of Ebb’s tentacles rubbed her chin. “That… is a reasonable reduction, but how do we know you won’t develop offensive weapons technology?”

Alternia smiled. “Well, you’d have to trust our word for that. However, if we break our word, you will know that we’d only have nine military ships to mount them on, which I hardly imagine will prove an issue for you.”

“If I remember correctly, your fleet escaped with two battleships though, and you have a reserve fleet back on the Eastern coast composed of two more battleships and other support vessels,” said Brinewing.

“We might, for example, beach the remaining warships, fortify them and turn them into coastal batteries,” said Alternia. “Do you have any further questions?”

Typhon glanced at Ebb Flow and Brinewing who both shook their heads before turning back to Alternia.

“Not for now, your highness. We will take your offers and requests back to the Empress and meet with you one week from now, the same time of day, to inform you of her decision and if she is interested, we will continue negotiations,” said Typhon, standing up.

The kelpie then proffered his hoof to Alternia, who stood up and slowly shook it, an unyielding smile still on her features. Typhon also offered his hoof to Sebastiana. She was far more tentative and wasn’t quite able to stop her eyes from narrowing. Ebb and Brinewing didn’t shake hooves, but the pirate did tip her hat to Alternia and Sebastiana.

As the kelpie delegation left the pavilion, Ebb Flow turned and smirked. Alternia couldn’t quite tell if it was admiring, but she did sense a degree of respect emanating from the kelpie.

“You drive a very interesting bargain, your highness. One that our Empress will thoroughly consider.”

“I only do what is necessary the interest of Equestria,” said Alternia returning that same small smile she had worn throughout the negotiations.

Ebb Flow dipped her head briefly before following her fellows back into the ocean where the disappeared from sight.

Once they had, Sebastiana let out a huge sigh and sat back down in her chair. She was followed by Alternia who sat more lightly, but still seemed to collapse into her seat.

“Oh Celestia that was….”

“Tense? Yes Which is why we worked out our major offers beforehoof,” Alternia said. She was still smiling, but now that Sebastiana thought about it, the changeling’s smile seemed almost unnatural.

“Your highness? Are you alright?”

“No… I’m trying very hard not to think of what ponies and changelings those two might have eaten. How many lives have already been lost.” Finally, Alternia’s smile faded as she shut her eyes and leant heavily on the table, despite trying her utmost, and yet failing, to stop a scowl from forming on her lips. “The good news is that at the very least we have hope for your Venecians, Doggess. Safe passage for your citizens appears to be the proposal they are most amenable to and at least in the short term will put us in a far better position to defend against the kelpies.”

Sebastiana nodded, relief and hope filling her heart. “I’m still a bit worried about trusting them, but it was strange. They are a danger to us, but they seem so… pony-like at times.”

“It is precisely that fact which makes them dangerous, Sebastiana. Ponies, and changelings, all creatures really, have an incessant desire to protect those they love. That desire makes for an incredibly formidable enemy.” Alternia stood up and turned to the ponies and changelings trotting toward them. “I only hope our interests are not irreconcilable.”

As Typhon, Ebb Flow, and Brinewing finished explaining the events of the brief meeting, Typhon could not figure out what his regent was thinking. She was not alone in the throne room. Many seapony and kelpie ministers and officials were all listening intently as the trio explained what the Equestrians were offering and requesting. However, Tethys’s orca-sized form dominated his attention. The fact that her spot on Vol Oros’s bone-white throne, which was wide enough to accommodate her massive size, only served to remind Typhon of the priority of convincing his regent.

The problem was that Tethys had simply given the trio all her attention, saying nothing as they had given their report. The only sign that she was thinking deeply on what they were telling her was her lack of a response and her unflinching gaze.

“All in all, Equestrian and changeling delegation were quite generous considering the losses you… I mean… uhhh Aquestria has inflicted on them,” said Brinewing.

“The Doggess though, was noticeably reluctant about what she was proposing. As for the changeling princess…” Typhon opened his mouth, shut it, opened it again and then shut it, a confused frown on his features. “I’m not sure about how to read her.”

Ebb spoke up. “She seems sincere about her want for peace, and she never made me feel uncomfortable, but it… it was almost as if I could never quite tell what she was thinking. From the little she showed, I couldn’t tell how unanimous was the decision among the Equestrians, what her motives were, apart from the fact that she wants peace for her changelings and ponies, and the safety of the Venecian civilians. So if she hated us, she didn’t show it, and is very determined not to let us know,” said the captain, her voice trailing into a somewhat pensive tone toward the end.

“So she made no mention of the hive or recent actions?” asked the Empress.

Typhon shook his head. “No. If she was angered by our destruction of the hive and the library, or the casualties we inflicted on Equestrians and the changelings, she didn’t bring it up.”

“What of their proposals?” asked Tethys.

“I said that their proposal to evacuate Venecia was promising and I voiced my opinion that you would find it amenable,” said Typhon.

“I said you would thoroughly consider their peace proposal,” said Ebb.

“Ebb, you know the necessity of the war. Without it, our current stores will only last so long before we are forced to prey upon them again. And many kelpies may turn back to our newfound allies as prey.”

“That’s why I said you will ‘thoroughly consider’ their offer and made no promise. It is an interesting offer that has never been given to our kind before,” Ebb glanced at Typhon. “Unlike this ponce who was far too positive about the Venecian proposal.”

Typhon bristled back at Ebb, his tentacles twitching. “I just said that in my opinion my regent would find it amendable, not that she will find it amenable.” He turned back to Tethys. “Besides, it is not that the proposal requires a long term reduction of our food stocks. Their proposal on this end will actually be very useful to Aquestria as it’d eliminate or heavily reduce the pollution that is ruining some of the most fertile waters and seafloor in the Eastern sea.”

Tethys’s tail twitched slightly, but her neutral expression didn’t change. “The issue remains. If we agree to this ceasefire, we’d never be able to reach the agreed upon time before having to go on the hunt again. At most we can give her would be five years. With a live tribute, maybe more.”

“But you want to agree to a ceasefire?” said Ebb, her eyebrows and ears shooting upwards.

The Empress’s tone of voice was level and matter-of-fact. “If they are amenable to a live tribute, then it’s a possibility. However, without that the most we can promise is a five year respite. As it is, I very much doubt they will hold to their side. If we give them those five years, they will spend it on trying to the best way to kill us.”

“I don’t know… Princess Alternia seemed sincere on that point, but then again… she’s a changeling, and by her own admission, Celestia has cast mind magic upon her,” said Typhon, frowning, lips twisted in contemplation.

“There’s also the matter of the Venecian evacuation proposal, what is your opinion on it, Empress?” asked Ebb.

The Empress’s tail flicked slightly as she spoke, and while she didn’t raise her voice, her words were cold and edged. It was enough to make Typhon and Brinewing flinch.

“They wish to befoul our waters once more with an entire fleet of vessels. I don’t care what the cargo is, we’ve aired our grievances with their vessels once already and yet they wish to use them to escape. We can’t flee from the pollution they spread, I see no reason to let them flee their predicament. They will have to find another way.”

“That’ll condemn them to a slow death. They don’t have the airships to get them out fast enough, Empress,” said Brinewing in a hesitant voice.

“That is their issue to resolve. I have already warned them as to why we will not permit the passage of ships through waters that they are forbidden from and they ignored it.” Tethys paused for a moment, before adding, “And if they truly take umbrage to this, I will give them our reasons personally at the next meeting.”

Typhon frowned, “Empress you are the focal figure in the Equestrian’s conflict with Aquestria. Your presence would likely enrage the Equestrians, particularly Celestia and Queen Murmillar’s daughter.”

“I agree with the prince, since I wouldn’t put it past the land dwellers, especially the changelings, to try to kill you,” said Ebb Flow.

The water rang with a note of finality as Tethys declared, “True, but this is something I must judge on my own before any agreement can be reached. And I am not so foolish as to not have some measures ready.”

REINS Headquarters, Canterlot...

Marenitz glared at the photographs in front of her.

“What in Tartarus?”

In all the photographs, were pictures of huge ice chunks falling into the water from towering glaciers. Accompanying them were rough, hoof-drawn maps of the entrances of the northwest passages, with lines indicating where the ice was normally, and where the ice was now.

In both maps, the ice had receded.

Meers nodded, using one claw to point to each map. “I know. The ones on the Eastern entrance were taken by Daring Do. She thought we might want to know. These were taken by a nature photographer from Vanhoofer on a trip. Some mare called Tree Hugger. Both maps they drew are quite rough, but we’re sending teams to confirm this.”

Marenitz said some choice swear words and paced around the table. “Regardless of inaccuracies, it's clear the ice in the Northwest Passage is disintegrating from both ends, and it looks like it’s been doing this for at least two months… perhaps as early as when the Venecian tsunami occurred.” The admiral turned to her oceanographers, “What I want to know is, how is that possible? I thought the Northwest Passage was a myth.”

Doctor Blue Coral nodded her head, one hoof stroking her chin. “It is. The area the Northwest Passage lies in has always been beyond our weather control no matter how we’ve tried to clear it. It’s just been a fact of geography, but in light of what’s going on in the Eastern Sea regarding to kelpies…”

“They could be trying to chip away at the Eastern entrance, but that doesn’t explain why the ice on the western entrance of the passage is melting,” pointed out oceanographer Deep Blue Sea.

“Perhaps it’s because the Western Sea has always been a bit of a wild card when it comes to weather? Storms occur there rather regularly and the ocean’s temperature can fluctuate quite wildly depending on the season,” said Blue Coral.

Deep Blue Sea shook his head. “But nothing this consistent. Thanks to the princess’s expedition, we know that Western Sea is less stable than the Eastern Sea because of the lack of seaponies, but that also means high temperatures aren’t going to be sustained because of the instability.”

“Regardless of how, we need to alert the princesses immediately! I wouldn’t put it past the kelpies to try to gain access to our Western seas through the Northwest Passage,” said Marenitz.

“Alert me of what?”

Marenitz and her staff turned to find Luna at the door to their conference room, her night guards flanking her.

“Your highness, I take it you haven’t dropped in to give us good news,” said Marenitz in a sarcastic tone.

“Unfortunately no, Dragonlord Torch has rather reluctantly informed our ambassador that something’s been terrorizing dragons living in the coast of the Undiscovered West,” said Luna.

Everypony in the room stared at alicorn, eyes wide.

“Did you really say something was… terrorizing dragons?” asked Marenitz flatly.

“Torch wasn’t proud to admit it, but he told us that when he sent a flight of other dragons to investigate the disappearances… many of them didn’t return.” Luna frowned. “What is more worrying is that the lone survivor… couldn’t tell what happened to them.”

“Couldn’t? You mean he couldn’t speak?” asked Marenitz.

“No… he appeared to have lost his mind. Torch said that the dragon had turned into a gibbering wreck and refuses to leave his cave. He doesn’t speak intelligibly, merely a babble of incomprehensible words,” said Luna.

“So you want me to send a team to check it out?” asked Marenitz.

Luna nodded while Marenitz glanced at the map at the center of the table. “I’ll see what I can do, your highness.”

Author's Note

READ BEFORE YOU POST COMMENTS!!!!

First, I'd just like to ask everybody to keep in mind that the viewpoints voiced by the characters are by no means an attempt to lecture. Everyone is entitled to their viewpoint. The viewpoints voiced in this chapter are simply what the characters, from their perspective would want to argue from, at least that's what I think. They may be wrong, they may be right, but what they chose is what I think they would have decided.

That being said, here's my second point, if you're going to discuss xenocide, please use this thread, because I've gotten some PMs saying that they've gotten rather uncomfortable participating in the comment section of the story due to the presence of these particular comments. Hence, the thread, which would allow people to still discuss this topic the story brings up, but also allow others who don't want to participate in that particular discussion to contribute.

Chapter 20: Omens

A few days later, coast of the Unknown West…

As all of the airships had been enlisted in the relief effort that was barely keeping Venecia supplied with essentials, the REINS had to resort to an alternative means of locating the area where the dragons had disappeared.

However, the Unknown West was unknown for a reason. The dense and forbidding forest played host to a deadly variety of flora and fauna. The coastline was relatively well-mapped by ships, but even then, underwater reefs, sandbars, and a rocky shoreline complicated the efforts of explorers to precisely determine what lay in the Unknown West.

To make matters worse, without settlement, and pegasus air control, the weather over the Unknown West was fairly unpredictable. This was further exacerbated by the storms generated by the Western Sea.

All of this warranted the REINS sending the Wonderbolts to do the flyover of the coastline of the Unknown West, where Dragonlord Torch had indicated the dragons had vanished, and so Captain Spitfire and Soarin had been specially selected for this mission.

Having set out from Vanhoofer two days ago, the flame-haired yellow pegasus shot through the air, eyes peeled for any telltale signs of catastrophe, her wingpony scanning the skies, seas, and forest below for possible enemies.

Soon the pair finally found what they came looking for. Though they had no idea how it happened.

Soarin gasped, “What in Celestia?”

“What, indeed?” Spitfire repeated darkly.

Parts of the shoreline stretching all the way to the horizon were simply gone, as if something had taken a bite out of it. They left only small coves of murky seawater, some about the size of a carriage, others the size of a large ship. Where there once was a sandy beach, albeit a coarse and gravelly one, there was now only water, all the way up to the treeline. Several trees in fact were missing, with all that was left being the splintered remains of logs floating in the impromptu bays that had been made, and some stumps.

“Any possibility that this is just some sort of natural disaster? I mean, it looks as if multiple tsunamis hit the coast all at once,” said Soarin.

Spitfire shot Soaring a flat stare. “Multiple tsunamis?”

“Right, good point,” said Soarin.

“Also, some of them don’t look like tidal damage. It looks more as if something smashed the land here.” Spitfire’s eyes narrowed. “And besides, look.” The Wonderbolt Captain pointed with one hoof to the blood spattered upon some of the tree trunks, and at the colorful dragon scales on what remained of the beach.

Soarin had to force his gag reflex back down. He never would have thought he’d feel pity for a dragon, but he did. “We better report this to the admiral.”

Spitfire nodded, and after using the camera they had brought with them to snap a few pictures, the two took off.

Little did the pair know their departure had been watched.

As night fell, shapes began to come out from under the cover of the trees.

There were ponies, donkeys, zebras, old and young, filly and colt, each looking somewhat on the thin side, their coats unkempt and manes tattered due to having lived in the brush.

In unison, they approached the cove, treading softly on the beach, taking three steps forward, and one step back, three steps forward and one step back.

All the while, their heads were bowed, no… their heads were dragging on the ground, their chins scraping on the gravel, some to the point that they were bleeding.

And yet they continued, three steps forward, one step back, their wide eyes glued to the water before them.

Every one of them was smiling.

This continued until they finally reached the water of the cove, and finally stood up. Each of them placed two hooves in the water of the cove, keeping their rear hooves on land. They raised their heads high, and began to chant, their heads swaying left and right.

Hail the Old One!

The Terror of the Deep

The Slayer of Kings

The Breaker of Keels

Hail the Great One

Who treads on Sea and Land

Who smashes mast and hull

And unites Ocean with the Land

All of a sudden the cultists stood on their hind legs, their forelegs spread out as they reached for the sky, their frothing mouths screaming:

Long live our God

Long live the unifier of land and sea

And may the ocean depths swallow all those who oppose him!

Evening, two days before the next meeting, Venecia…

Alternia was reviewing her proposals for the upcoming meeting with the Aquestrians in Diamondshell’s room. She knew the chevalier appreciated the company and often liked to have something to read.

Not wanting to be far from their queen and princess, Harlequin, Cyndra, and several other Mirror Guard ponies and changelings often joined Alternia in Diamondshell’s room, to the point that it became quite full.

That was when Luna’s visage came into view in Alternia’s crystal ball.

“Alternia, is Celestia here?” she asked.

The changeling queen turned to her crystal ball, noting that Luna seemed very worried. “I’ll ask for her. What happened?”

Marenitz slid into view in front of Luna and, to Alternia’s increasing apprehension, she looked exhausted. Her words didn’t help either.

“You better wait for her to get here.”

When Celestia arrived, Alternia was brimming with anticipation. Marenitz’s solemn expression had revealed nothing and only when the white alicorn arrived did she take a deep breath and start.

“First, we’ve received word from Dragonlord Torch that several of his dragons went missing in the Unknown West. I sent two Wonderbolts to investigate. They found very heavy tidal damage on the northern coastline of the Unknown West. We’re still trying to figure out exactly how was this accomplished, but it could suggest possible kelpie activity in the Western Sea.”

Celestia frowned. “Did we not agree that the only waterway from the Western Sea from the Eastern Sea was the Northwest Passage, which is sealed?”

“Yes, which is why I said possible, and not conclusive kelpie activity. However, that brings me to my second point.” Marenitz leaned forward, closer to the crystal ball. “The Northwest Passage is melting.”

All three princesses couldn’t help but gasp.

“How is that possible?” asked Luna.

Marenitz shook her head. “We don’t know, but judging by our estimates, it will be completely melted within two weeks.”

“Are the kelpies responsible for this?” Celestia asked.

“Unknown. We need more data and all we know is that the passage is melting from both ends. Suffice to say, once the passage completely melts, which is a strong possibility, the kelpies will be able to access the Western Ocean,” said Marenitz grimly. The admiral glanced meaningfully at Alternia, “Unfortunately this only puts more pressure on us to find a diplomatic solution for this crisis. We can easily fortify our Western Coast against any incursions, but it is an unenviable prospect to have enemies on both sides.”

Alternia pursed her lips in thought. “It will be difficult to bring the Western Sea up in the negotiations with Tethys. While she has no direct claim on the Western Sea, we have little ability or actual justification to claim parts of the sea aside from trade routes.”

“You don’t have to, at least not now. Just conclude the peace treaty and make sure we can discuss this in the future. That’s more important.” Marenitz scowled. “However, we may have a problem with that.”

“What do you mean?” asked Luna.

Marenitz’s teeth ground together so hard, Celestia and Alternia could hear the creaks on their end of the crystal ball.

“Two of our destroyers have gone missing in the Western Sea. No distress call, no nothing. Hence, at this point, I can’t rule out the possibility that the kelpies have broken the ceasefire.”

Alternia resisted the temptation to swear, though Celestia and Luna had far less restraint in that regard. Still, she could not help but frown and ask Marenitz, “But you have no evidence that kelpies are the responsible party?”

Marenitz shook her head. “No, and it makes very little sense to sink two destroyers to break a ceasefire when one has cities to target for food. However, two destroyers don’t just go missing all of a sudden and so if you could bring that up in the negotiations along with the disappearance of Karkanos Island, we’ll have at least a better idea of what’s going on in the Western Sea.”

“Understood. Thank you, Admiral,” said Celestia.

Marenitz nodded. “You’re welcome, and good luck.”

The Day of the 2nd Meeting...

A far larger negotiating table and pavilion had been set up at the water’s edge for Alternia, Celestia, Sebastiana, Retariusil and Chrysalis to sit at. Here, they awaited silently for the Aquestrians to arrive, while Celestia waited to lower the sun.

Alternia glanced momentarily at Retariusil. The younger queen had agreed she would try to show some restraint at the negotiations, but the changeling princess didn’t doubt that she might have to rein Retariusil in. Alternia couldn’t even think of how difficult it was for Retariusil to be here, considering that the Aquestrians had killed her mother.

Finally, Celestia lit her half-horn, concentrated and lowered the sun, and the light of day slowly vanished to be filled by the twinkling stars of Luna’s night.

It was also then, right on time, that the sea frothed and the forms of two kelpies and a pegasus emerged from the water. Alternia, a small smile on her features, stood and inclined her head slightly.

“Welcome, and greetings, Prince Typhon, Captain Ebb and Captain Brinewing,” said Alternia in as magnanimous a voice as possible.

Typhon inclined his head in respect as well. “Hello, Princess Alternia, Princess Celestia, Doggess Sebastiana. I presume these are Queen Chrysalis and Queen Retariusil?” he asked.

“Indeed. I am Queen Chrysalis, Alternia’s elder sister,” said Chrysalis, smiling slightly like her sister, the picture of a neutral, if courteous host.

“And I am Queen Retariusil of the Sea Snakes, the changeling hive on Venecia,” said Retariusil. Her eyes were narrowed, but Alternia was relieved that the younger queen’s voice was at least neutral.

“Charmed,” said Typhon as he and the other sat down at the chairs across from the Equestrians and changelings. Clearing his throat, the prince’s eyes narrowed.

“I and Ebb conveyed your proposals to Empress Tethys as you asked and we have several points we need to discuss before any agreement can be reached.”

“Ah, what is the first one?” asked Alternia.

Ebb settled into her seat, her eyes half-lidded. “First, in regards to the Venecian evacuation, I’m afraid the Aquestrian Empire cannot allow any further violations of our sovereign seas and so I am forced to tell you that your request to sail across the Eastern Sea is declined.”

Sebastiana sank slightly in her chair, but Alternia could tell from her emotions she was reeling at the blow. Retariusil’s eyes narrowed even further and Celestia was obviously biting back a retort.

As for Chrysalis and Alternia, in communion with one another through their telepathic link, well they were more than a little perplexed. Retariusil had declined to connect their minds in this instance as Alternia would need fewer distractions to negotiate.

“I’m sorry, Prince Typhon, but I don’t quite understand why this proposal is unacceptable to you. The evacuation would in the long-term reduce the violation of Aquestrian territory,” stated Alternia levelly, her gaze boring into Typhon’s. All the while, Alternia couldn’t help but wonder if the Aquestrians had shown up to declare the negotiations over.

“The Empress said—”

“That the continued pollution of vessels in our waters is unacceptable. We can’t escape your poison, so why should we allow you to escape your current predicament?” boomed a voice from the sea.

The Equestrian delegation, Alternia included, started and she could just hear the panicked Damn uttered by her sister before Tethys arrived.

Water from the ocean surged onto land, soaking the hooves of the Aquestrian delegation, but not quite reaching the Equestrians. Then, as if being knitted together, the water twisted into various strands and burst upward into miniature waterspouts that were nearly four times Celestia’s height. They punted the flimsy pavilion off into the distance and wove to and fro, binding together, condensing and churning, until a great water clone of the Empress herself towered over the seated diplomats and delegates.

Alternia blinked, and in a flash, the great water clone was frozen, the pitilessly cold ice-sculpted eyes of the Empress looking down at the paralyzed changeling princess. This close, she could see every detailed feature on the Empress’s carapace. For one, she hadn’t quite realized that Tethys had a myriad of combat tentacle morphs, crab claws, tentacles, armored tentacles… she couldn’t figure out what the purpose of some of them were, but all of them looked wickedly deadly.

The carapace “plating” on Tethys was even far more impressive than that on regular kelpies. Like most other kelpies, the Empress’s carapace was made of a myriad of angled plates of chitin, but her large size meant the average size of each individual angled plate was far larger. The largest plate Alternia saw was almost as large as her face.

All of this didn’t help the changeling princess’s panicked state of mind.

“Welcome, Empress Tethys,” managed Alternia, trying not to make her voice pitch up. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Celestia practically shaking in her hoofshoes at the sight of the one who had nearly killed her.

“Greetings.”

The short reply of the Empress meant Alternia was scrambling to figure out what to say next. Luckily, she wasn’t alone.

“Pardon us, Empress but while we are aware of the pollution our ships cause, can you enlighten us as to the severity?” asked Chrysalis hastily.

The Empress’s voice didn’t abate in volume despite the proximity of her ice sending and Alternia’s ears instinctively flattened. It wasn’t ear-screaming loud, but it wasn’t easy to hear.

“The very seabed beneath your trade lanes are dead zones and the devastation spreads from there. Only magic saved Aquamaris from being poisoned but even then the corruption your ships spread reaches to the very edge of the city.”

Alternia winced at the anger behind the statement and nodded. “We understand, Empress Tethys. We will continue our evacuation by airship then and stick to only the trade lanes agreed upon in the old treaty.” The changeling paused as an idea occurred to her suddenly. “Unfortunately, and I know you have been highly skeptical of this, but Princess Celestia has been unable to recall exactly which trade lanes the Equestrians were allowed to use and our archivists have so far been unable to recover the old maps that indicate which trade lanes the old treaty has designated. If Aquestria could provide these maps, our evacuation would be expedited as we could use our airships to ferry evacuees to ships in the designated trade lanes.”

“Only if you use your airships to take them to the shipping lanes,” said Tethys, her neutral expression betraying nothing.

Alternia nodded. “I agree, Celestia?”

“That is reasonable,” said Celestia coolly.

If Tethys herself is here… discussing the proposals… does that mean the Western Sea activities aren’t the responsibility of the Aquestrians?wondered Alternia.

I don’t know, sister, but be very careful… It appears Tethys used the exact same surprise entry we came up with to introduce you during the Queens Council. We weren’t prepared for her arrival. Hence, I think we should let Tethys take the lead on this one. said Chrysalis

Good call, thought back Alternia as she looked back up at Tethys.

“Empress Tethys, what is your opinion on our other proposals?” asked the changeling princess.

“I find it odd, honestly. I’ve led armies and have slain thousands to secure the ocean for my sea ponies and yet it’s only with your help that our claim to the oceans will be recognized?” said the icy sending of Tethys. As she said this, the Empress’s expression remained blank, but a pony would have to be blind and deaf to not tell the sarcasm in Tethys’s voice. Alternia didn’t need her emotion sensing to tell the Empress was certainly not pleased.

That being said, it wasn’t too difficult to figure out why the Empress was annoyed. Now that Alternia thought back to it, her statement could make it seem as if Equestria and the changelings had claimed that the seas had been theirs in the first place.

“Pardon me, Empress. My wording was a bit unclear in that respect. The intention for our recognizing of your claim was to give up all of our old claims to the Eastern Sea and to indicate that we will support your claim in the event of any further diplomatic negotiations with other nations. By no means does that point indicate that we had any legitimate claim to the Eastern Sea.”

The Empress nodded. “Very well then. As for your military forces, I honestly do not see why you’d need anything more than your light destroyer ships for self defense.”

Alternia blinked. The sovereignty issue had been defused rather quickly, but this second topic was not going to be easy to discuss. They needed the fleet for defensive purposes after all. If they were to deprive themselves of their heavier warships, how would they defend against the Griffons and the Aquestrians?

Or wait… did they?

The changeling’s mind thought furiously. The Battle of Aquamaris had shown battleships and even heavier warships were of limited effectiveness in direct conflict against Aquestrians, although they had destroyed a few of the sea beasts Aquestria had sent against them.

However, considering they were giving up the sea to the Aquestrians as it was not essential to their livelihood and since they weren’t planning to destroy the Aquestrians, why would they need a fleet? It was asking for trouble. Not to mention, if the kelpies were claiming the ocean, that would mean they would limit the griffons’ access to the sea as well...

“We intended that the battleships and cruisers provide the heavier firepower needed in a defensive fleet.” Alternia quickly took a breath and made her decision. “However, if you are claiming responsibility for the entire Eastern Sea, then I take it you are going to account for all pirates and griffons that violate your oceans?”

Celestia and Sebastiana stared at Alternia, surprised, but looks of recognition were slowly coming over their features. If the Aquestrians took care of the coast, then that would mean the erection of a buffer zone between Equestria and the Griffons. This would protect Equestria’s eastern coasts from any future Griffon invasion, something that had happened in the Griffon Viking Age, the First Griffon-Equestria War and the Second Griffon-Equestria War.

Tethys nodded. “Any who traverse the oceans enter our world no matter what country’s flag they fly. If they do not have to protection of said countries, they will be even less welcome. You know the fates of the pirates.”

As Brinewing flinched, Alternia wondered if “oceans” applied to the Western Oceans. It was true that most of the sea trade routes in the Western Ocean were coast-based due to how volatile the sea was, but any kelpie claim there could complicate things.

“In that case, would a flotilla of nine destroyers be satisfactory?” asked Alternia.

“As long as they are used purely for defense and you agree to not develop means to attack underwater, that will be acceptable,” said Tethys, voice emotionless.

Acceptable… that could mean many things, thought Alternia. The way Tethys was discussing this, it was almost as if she was saying that peace was a possibility. The military restrictions were part of that proposal after all.

“I think we can agree to that, Celestia?” asked Alternia.

The alicorn frowned, her eyes glancing to the map of Eastern Sea before she nodded, albeit reluctantly, from what Alternia could sense.

“On that note though, Empress, judging from your agreement, is it accurate for me to say that you are considering the trade agreement and ten year peace treaty that we have proposed?” asked Alternia hesitantly.

“I am amenable to a trade agreement though I find the proposed trade components to be rather limited. Your plastics, while interesting, can’t support a trade economy on its own. I’d like there to be more options in the future,” said Tethys.

Alternia couldn’t exactly find anything wrong with this qualm. One product was hardly going to support a trade economy after all and she intended to suggest more to Tethys. That she was willing to listen… was actually rather strange, but welcome.

The changeling decided not to question that any further and took a deep breath.

“I agree, but if we are to trade, then we need peace. So what is your opinion on the ten year peace agreement?”

“I cannot give you ten years. The most I can agree on is five years, but after that the kelpies would need to go on the hunt again. However with a live tribute, it’s possible we could extend the period of peace.”

The words were spoken by the Empress’s massive ice-sending in a blunt, no-nonsense tone, but it was that matter of factness that caused Celestia, Sebastiana, and Retariusil’s anger to flare. Quickly, before her friends could say something they might regret, Alternia glanced at them, and raised her hoof.

The action clearly didn’t go unnoticed by Tethys, whose gaze didn’t waver for a second.

Taking a deep breath, Alternia bit her lip and asked, “Live tribute... How many? And do you…” the changeling forced her lips to form the words that she needed to say, reminding herself that they needed to know the extent of the Aquestrians demands. “Do you have any particular preferences or restrictions?”

“Five thousand at rate of four months. It can be less if the griffons donate as well,” said Tethys her voice as clam as if she was discussing the weather.

Alternia swallowed and felt her stomach plummet to the ground, even as she sensed Sebastiana’s despair, Celestia’s keen disbelief and Retariusil’s fury.

Five thousand every four months? That’s… bad… but not the worst case scenario I could think of. I wonder how many do they need per kelpie and if Tethys is exaggerating the numbers? thought-spoke Chrysalis, who was trying to keep her frustration in check.

She could be, but I doubt it. Why exhaust our populations more than she needs to? That being said… this is bad. returned Alternia.

Exhaling heavily, Alternia asked. “Do they have to be alive? Also, Equestria would be very willing to assist your research into your feeding condition in order to find the cause and the cure.”

“They must be alive. As for your offer, we are actually aware of the cause, it’s just that a cure is unlikely as it ties to the very core of a kelpie’s being. We can thank Samudra for this information even if her attempts to “cure” us resulted in rogue kelpies and abominations.” Unsurprisingly, Alternia could hear, for a second, Tethys’s tone dip into a hint of a growl, which certainly seemed to confirm what the book said about the current Empress’s feud with the previous Empress.

“Ah…” Alternia backtracked furiously thinking of what to do, but she was drawing a blank. She knew what she wanted. She wanted to refuse immediately… but was it because of what she had lost that she would be refusing, or was it for the good of Equestria? Was it for the good of the hives? Was peace worth so many sacrifices?

Which was when she heard Chrysalis's voice in her head.

Alternia, call a recess. You don’t need to decide this by yourself.

The idea, so simple made Alternia want to hug her elder sister, but that would be unbecoming.

So Alternia contented herself with sending a burst of love through the link she shared with her sister, enough so that Chrysalis’s lips twitched upwards in a smile.

“In that case, do you mind if I take thirty minutes to discuss with my compatriots about our course of action? I am certain you understand the serious nature of this matter,” said Alternia coolly.

Tethys inclined her head slightly and replied in a level tone. “I’ll await your response.”

Inclining her head out of respect, Alternia stood up, grabbed her saddle bag beside her, and the others followed her a small distance away, where she immediately put up a green sound shield.

“And now we wait. I think I’m going to win our bet, Typhon,” said Ebb Flow smugly, leaning back in her chair.

Typhon groaned. “Suck it up.”

“Alternia, you’re not seriously thinking of giving them live tribute!” roared Celestia once they were inside the sound shield.

“I don’t want to, in fact, if it was up to me, I’d refuse, but it isn’t just up to me.” Alternia reached inside her saddle bag and pulled out the crystal ball. “Luna?”

“I’m here, Alternia. What happened?” asked the night princess.

“The kelpies have met us halfway with most of our proposals, but they are requiring a live tribute of five thousand ponies every four months for a ten year peace. If we don’t, the peace will only last for five years. What’s your opinion on this?” asked Alternia.

Luna scowled, the frustration clear on her features as she warred within herself.

“I would take the five year peace. Our ponies will not agree to a live tribute system and I would not force something my ponies won’t agree upon on them.”

“Exactly why we should rebuff their proposal. We cannot sacrifice the lives of our ponies for an extra five years of peace.” Celestia turned to Alternia. “That being said, Alternia, I thought you were the strongest advocate for peace.”

Alternia shook her head. “Not if it means infringing on our ideals. We can’t simply give in to their demand without the consent of our ponies. Perhaps we might be able to ensure peace with the live tribute, but it would be a peace paved with blood instead of goodwill.”

“For obvious reasons, I refuse outright,” said Retariusil grimacing.

“And I agree with you all, the peace is not worth the live tribute,” said Sebastiana. The doggess grimaced. “That being said, what happens after five years? We’ll likely be at war with the Aquestrians and while we would have time to prepare our defenses... ”

“Perhaps, but considering that the other option is to try to eradicate a species, which we don’t know if we could anyway, the five year peace is still a better option. Are we all in agreement?” asked Alternia.

Everypony and changeling nodded.

“Sebastiana, do you think we can evacuate the Venecians fast enough now that we can use airships and water transports in conjunction with one another?” Alternia asked.

“I’m not sure… the only way to be sure we can evacuate Venecia if we have a supply of food,” said Sebastiana.

“What if the Aquestrians made the food deliveries?” asked Chrysalis.

Everypony stared at Chrysalis who shrugged. “Well it’s worth a try. Their problem is with the pollution our ships cause, but if they made the food deliveries, then that shouldn’t be an issue.”

“And we can pay them for the service, we have gold enough and from their dress, they certainly seem to value it,” said Celestia.

“Alright. Let’s go then,” said Alternia.

When the changelings and Equestrians emerged from their sound bubble, the Empress and her delegation were still waiting.

Brinewing had pulled her hat over her head and looked as if she had been taking a nap. That being said, the moment the ponies and changelings reappeared, she had instantly sat up straight. Ebb Flow and Typhon were in a hushed discussion with one another that they abruptly ended as the changelings and Equestrians reappeared.

Trotting slowly to her chair, Alternia took her seat and looked up at the Empress’s icy eyes.

“Empress, we would like to revise our proposal to a five year peace treaty as I understand your kelpies need to hunt, and I am afraid that our subjects would not accept us organizing a live tribute.”

“Unfortunate. Also as Ebb may have indicated during the first meeting, we’ve had issues dealing with such ceasefires before. I personally do not find a single verbal agreement to not attack nor to not develop underwater weaponry very promising.”

Alternia resisted the urge to bite her lip as she considered her options. She’d negotiated with wary parties before. While they sent the most intelligent diplomats, actually making an agreement would often be very difficult because such parties would not trust easily.

What was even more problematic was that she knew that it was technically the Equestrians who had violated the original treaty first, even if they had done so unintentionally. It was a violation that she herself would have exploited as a diplomat, well, if she was on the other side that is.

“You have a good point, Empress and I won’t begrudge you for your wariness, not when it was us who accidentally broke the original treaty in the first place.” Alternia swallowed. She had an idea, but she needed to be sure before she proposed it.

“I do have a solution that will ensure both our countries compliance with any possible treaty, but I first must ask if you have conducted any operations in the Western Sea of late?”

“Access to the Western Ocean has been impossible ever since Samudra froze the Northwest Passage millennia ago,” said Tethys.

Alternia blinked. Samudra froze the Northwest Passage? That was interesting and it seemed rather important, but the changeling princess had no idea why it would be important.

“Ah. Forgive me for my curiosity. It’s just that we’ve noticed a surge of disturbing activity in the Western Ocean of late.”

The changeling didn’t know what Tethys was thinking, her features remained chillingly neutral, but she could sense the confusion in Brinewing and Typhon, and the curiosity in Ebb.

She didn’t know if Tethys herself was responsible for the activities in the Western Sea, but if Typhon didn’t know, and if Ebb, the captain of the Empress’s own guard, didn’t know, then there was a strong possibility that the Aquestrians were innocent of these incidents.

“Our first sign was when one of our destroyers was on patrol was hit by a rather large wave, filled with sediment. When the crew recovered, they noticed that Karkanos Island, a rocky land formation in the middle of the sea, had abruptly vanished when it had been in their sight moments ago. Then, less than a week later, a flight of dragons was attacked over the Unknown West, and we found their remains on the coastline, which was broken and smashed by waves, as if several tsunamis had hit it.”

Alternia took a breath, and a moment to evaluate the Aquestrians. Typhon was looking and, from what Alternia sensed, feeling worried, as was Brinewing. Ebb seemed rather deep in thought, and the best word Alternia could use to describe her emotional state was that she was skeptical.

As always, Tethys’s blank features revealed nothing, though her eyes did narrow ever so slightly.

Finally, two of our destroyers went missing in the Western Ocean, a little under three days before this meeting.”

That made Typhon’s eyes widen, and he looked up to frown at the Empress. He was followed shortly by Brinewing. Ebb didn’t do anything, her expression still contemplative.

“And you think it was us,” said Tethys, not commenting on the reactions of her subjects.

Alternia inclined her head slightly. “I cannot deny that we suspected as we are still not absolutely certain about your species’ abilities and whether you had a presence in the Western Ocean or not. These incidents are rather puzzling after all, and the frankly inconvenient timing only made us wonder.”

“As I said before, passage to the Western Ocean has been impossible since Samudra froze it. Considering that she could have laid claim to the Western Ocean, and instead chose to seal it off should mean something.”

“Indeed and I thank you for sharing with this us and reassuring us of your country’s honor, Empress Tethys,” said Alternia smiling in her most disarming fashion, before she let it fade. “That being said, Empress, the ice once blocking the Northwest Passage is melting from both ends at a fairly equal rate. As such, I thought it might be prudent to notify you of these incidents in the possibility that the ice melts completely.”

“Indeed. As it is, I do find the disappearance of the island to be bizarre.”

Alternia couldn’t help but blink. The Empress had spoken in a straightforward tone, but her admission was something that she wouldn’t have expected. Not only that, but she could sense the affirmation in Typhon’s and Brinewing’s emotions. Ebb was harder to feel, but her continuous contemplative state was telling Alternia this was new to her as well. Now she was all the more certain that the Aquestrians had nothing to do with the incidents in the Western Ocean.

That would make their proposal possible. A proposal she and the others had been discussing the past night, as a last resort if the kelpies needed further assurance for a peace agreement.

Before Alternia was going to make this proposal, though, she and the others had decided that they really needed to show why this peace agreement would be valuable to Aquestria.

“As do I, Empress. But back to our discussion on the peace treaty, I’d like you to have a look at some of the measures we will be taking to prevent and fix the damage we’ve done to your ocean,” said Alternia. She glanced to Celestia who pulled out a number of blueprints from their saddlebags.

Spreading the first one out, Alternia noticed Ebb, Brinewing and Typhon craning in for a look.

“These are the plans and notes for the twenty sewage treatment plants that will be constructed on the eastern Equestrian coast, and in Venecia, each servicing up to around five hundred thousand ponies. Some of the groundwork for the one based in Manehattan has been laid already. They work mainly through a filtration system, but we do add some chemicals to the water, particularly salts and irons to enable us to remove the phosphorous from the treated water. Once purified, they will be released back into the ocean.” Alternia glanced up at Tethys. “We are sharing these plans with you first though to see if the quality of water and the process of purification is to your satisfaction.”

Typhon nodded, levitating the plans, he pulled them over closer to him and Brinewing and leaned in closer to the pirate, so she could whisper to him what they meant. Tethys just watched them, eyes unmoving.

Meanwhile, Sebastiana took out another series of blueprints.

“Moreover, Venecia and Equestria has decided that to prevent our trade ships from further polluting your trade routes, we’ll be scrapping some of our trade ships and constructing a new class instead. We’re giving them quieter engines, propellers that create less turbulence, funnels that catch more ash, and a hull design that reduces the bow wake. As you can see, we’re experimenting with a new type of hull design known as a “bulbous bow” that reduces bow wake significantly.”

The Duchess took a moment to sip her water. She needed to hide her grimace after all because this shipbuilding project was not cheap by any means. That being said, Sebastiana was willing to pay in order reduce the possibility of Tethys targeting her trade ships.

“We’re also coming up with protocols and spells to confine the grease needed to run our ships onto the ships themselves and are employing a different kind of paint though, one that is more durable, and made with chemicals that do not poison sea life.”

She passed these plans again to Typhon and Brinewing, who glanced them over with interest.

“Regarding cleanup efforts, your scouts may have noticed we’ve begun a cleanup of our harbours, focusing on removing what plastics and debris they have accumulated. For the long term, we’re experimenting with the use of plastic and garbage catching nets and surface booms, partially powered by magic,” explained Alternia.

Celestia coughed and hoofed over a final plan. “Finally, Equestria would like to assist with the restoration of the damaged seafloor around Venicia and Equestria’s major harbours as well as the trade routes. If you could provide us samples of polluted seafloor soil and that of healthy seafloor soil, our earth pony agricultural researchers can use some of their innate magic and skill in chemistry to help duplicate healthy seafloor.”

“The samples required can be supplied, provided you get to the point.”

Alternia nodded, deciding not to delay voicing their proposal any further and steeled herself.

“Tell me Empress, are you familiar with the concept of a hostage exchange?” asked the changeling princess.

“Yes, why?” asked the Empress.

Biting back her fear, Alternia took a deep breath and composed her face. It would not do good to show her terror. “In order to facilitate the peace, our countries will have to set up embassies where we can contact each other in the possibility that an issue may arise. What I’m suggesting is that in return for Aquestria setting up an embassy in Canterlot Palace, Princess Luna and a small retinue, will set up an embassy at your capital, which I believe is Aquamaris, for the duration of the treaty.”

Earlier, yesterday...

It was actually Celestia who had brought the idea up. She, Alternia, Retariusil, Chrysalis and Sebastiana had all been discussing the upcoming negotiations with Luna, Belladonna and Simulacris via crystal ball. The problem they were trying to address was the possibility that Tethys still didn’t trust the Equestrians.

After all, Tethys had shown severe mistrust of the Equestrians in their first meeting, and even the tone of her missive that opened peace negotiations had been filled with distrust.

“A hostage exchange…” said Alternia. She pursed her lips. “That could work. The problem is whether we have a high enough rank hostage to put at risk. Moreover, we first have to determine that the Aquestrians have had nothing to do with the incidents in the Western Ocean.”

Celestia opened her mouth and closed it, grimacing. “You’re right. That would not work particularly well.”

“I’m not saying that it won’t work at all Celestia. It’s an old method of diplomacy that has worked fairly well in the past. The problem is though…” Alternia winced. “We’d have to decide who to go, and judging from how much the Aquestrians mistrust us from our encounters with Tethys, the letters they sent and the nature of the questions from Captain Ebb Flow, it would have to be either myself, Celestia, or Luna leading the group that will go to Aquamaris.”

Luna’s image in the crystal ball and Celestia scowled, but didn’t disagree with Alternia’s assessment. After all, Tethys’s mistrust of Equestria due to broken promises had led to the white alicorn losing half a horn and a multitude of ponies. If they were going to broker a deal, they would have to send a pony or figure of significant stature.

“No way! What if they can’t resist the taste of changeling or pony and break their promise? Even if the kelpies will hold to their oath, all it takes is that one kelpie to break protocol and you might be dead,” snapped Retariusil.

“If Tethys didn’t let the kelpies raid ships traveling on the trade routes designated by the original treaty, I highly doubt Tethys would let that happen in this case,” said Alternia. She took a deep breath. “It’s probably going to have to be me.”

“Alternia, no!” exclaimed Belladonna, her face filling the crystal ball as she shoved past Luna. She was promptly dragged back to her seat by Simulacris and a slightly annoyed Luna.

“It has to be me. Tethys probably can’t stand the sight of Celestia, who was once Samudra’s friend, and Luna is needed to help raise the moon. Moreover, while we can trust kelpie honor, that group will still be in the heart of a possibly hostile nation’s capital,” said Alternia.

“You could raise and lower the moon and sun too!” protested Sebastiana. “Besides, the hostage exchange is too risky.”

“I agree, whoever the kelpies would be willing to exchange would never equal any of you three in importance,” said Retariusil.

Alternia sighed. “Equestria would need me to do this, or else we won’t be able to defend against any future Aquestrian onslaught. If the hostage exchange works, it’ll guarantee ourselves five years to bolster our defences and to learn more about the Aquestrians in their capital. Moreover, with those incidents in the Western Sea, it would allow us to re-orientate our defence in the event those incidents escalate into a crisis. In return, we would have lost relatively little. We will still have Venecia, and most importantly, the treaty and the possible hostage exchange will prove to the kelpies our motivations for mutual and beneficial peace,” said Alternia.

Retariusil shook her head. “But we will have lost control of the sea—”

“Which was never ours in the first place,” said Alternia.

“Yes, but this…” Retariusil grimaced. “This is humiliating.”

Alternia nodded grimly. “Indeed, but I’d rather sacrifice some pride to guarantee this peace.”

Sebastiana raised an eyebrow. “But they’ll be at war with us in five years. They have to eat anyway and according to them, they can’t make a cure. If we go on this defensive strategy, we’ll still be starving them.”

“That is unfortunately a problem we can only solve later. After all, we can’t, for ethical and practical reasons, try to kill all the Aquestrians. I also know, though, that we aren’t going to harm our own subjects to feed them,” said Alternia.

“That’s true, but the thing is, sister, you can’t be the one to go there,” said Chrysalis in a firm tone. Alternia swallowed and turned to take in her older sister’s hard gaze and fear-filled heart.

“I’m the only practical choice, Chrysalis,” said Alternia.

“You’re wrong. You aren’t. Princess Luna is. You have to stay, or else who will be the bridge between ponies and changelings?” demanded Simulacris.

Alternia opened her mouth to retort and felt that retort retreat down her throat like slippery jello as she realized the gravity of the situation.

“I will not send Luna to Aquamaris,” said Alternia, trying to do so in a tone that brooked no argument, but failing as panic gripped her voice.

“That’s not your decision to make alone, Alternia,” Luna declared. The blue alicorn forced a small smile onto her face. “Alternia, you are not the sole ruler of Equestria any more. We are too, and I am willing to go, if it is what will help Equestria.”

Alternia shook her head and turned to Celestia, a pleading expression on her face.

She needn’t have bothered. Celestia was horrified. The white alicorn’s face had paled to a sickly white. Her eyes were as wide as plates and she was shaking her head rapidly.

“Luna, you do know that the Aquestrians, the kelpies mostly, but also the sea ponies, are ruthless and deadly. Even if we find out that they aren’t responsible for what happened in the Western Sea, I would not wish to send anypony there.”

The midnight alicorn nodded grimly. “Celestia, I am all too aware of this. I’ve seen them in the nightmares of our ponies. I’ve seen their jaws chew through their armor and their tentacles rip them apart. However, if we don’t at least allow for the possibility of a hostage exchange, then this treaty might fail,” said Luna’s image in a level tone.

Alternia shook her head. “But even if Tethys agrees to host you for five years, what happens at the end of the treaty? There is a very high chance Aquestria would want to go to war with us again, which puts you in a very dangerous position. We will talk with Tethys to ensure there’s a place and time to exchange hostages, but if that doesn’t work and we have to agree to a hostage exchange without that surety, you could be murdered in Aquamaris upon the moment the treaty ends.”

“Well, it depends on whether we can get that surety then, doesn’t it?” asked Simulacris’s image.

“But if we can, there’s nothing stopping us from exchanging hostages,” insisted Luna.

Celestia shook her head, biting her lip as she took on an expression that could only be described as pleading.

“A hostage exchange can go wrong, Luna. Remember, they have gone wrong many times as war can literally break out once we’re across the safe line.”

“But what options do we have?” demanded Luna.

Alternia shut her eyes, forcing herself to think. She knew she had to mediate this, but she didn’t know if it was possible. She couldn’t help but ignore the crushing fact that one of her closest friends, her co-ruler, could be staying in the home of the species that had killed two of her dearest friends and countless others. But at the same time, she couldn’t ignore the fact that a hostage exchange could be the only way to go forward.

Alternia cursed under her breath for a moment as she settled on her solution. “Let us table this idea for now. We will use this ploy if we need to, but while doing so, we will ensure that there are appropriate safeguards written in the treaty to make sure Luna is safe.”

Celestia whirled on Alternia, her eyes wide, mouth open, ready to scream, but Luna spoke first.

“For the good of Equestria, Celestia.”

Celestia bit her lip, her eyes gazing into the crystal ball, locking with Luna’s determined eyes. Aternia wasn’t sure what passed between both sisters. Yet, the alicorn seemed to see it all in a glance and she sighed.

“I’ll miss you, sister,” croaked Celestia.

“I’ll miss you too,” said Luna’s image, a sad smile on her features.

Typhon, and Brinewing were surprised into jaw-dropped silence, while Ebb’s flinched, those she returned to her neutral expression.

Alternia wasn’t exactly thrilled either, and in her heart, she was quivering with fear. All of this was a calculated risk. She knew quite well that the Aquestrians honor was trustworthy.

In fact, Alternia didn’t even need to ask Tethys to send a hostage, she was quite sure that they wouldn’t break the treaty. However, if they were going to trust the Equestrians, she would have to prove it. Hence, Luna’s going to Aquestria for five years, which would not only allow her to get Tethys’s trust, but enable her to learn more about the kelpies. Moreover, the Embassy staff that Tethys would send would undoubtedly be high ranking members of the Aquestrian government, which should reassure the Equestrian public enough.

Unfortunately, Tethys’s unchanging expression did nothing to reassure Alternia of her proposal’s success.

“If it is an exchange then you want one of ours as well. Who?” asked the Empress.

“The Embassy staff that you would be sending to Canterlot would be sufficient. Of course, we expect that they will be able to effectively communicate Aquestria’s aims and motives in a crisis situation,” said Alternia levelly. The changeling paused to sip her glass of water. “Moreover, upon the end of the peace dictated in the treaty’s terms, all hostages are to be safely returned to their nation’s territories, Princess Luna to Equestrian soil and the Aquestrians to the sea at a predetermined meeting point along the eastern coast.”

“Luna?” asked Tethys.

“My younger sister, one of the three ruling princesses of Equestria,” said Celestia, eyes narrowed, shoulders tensed, voice quiet. Alternia nearly groaned as she heard the repressed frustration in Celestia’s tone. They did not need this right now. True, this would certainly show Tethys how important Luna was, but at this point, even a shift in the tone of voice could change the negotiations.

“I take it you have a meeting point in mind?” inquired the Empress, her features still neutral.

“I was thinking on the coast of Equestria. On a clear water bay between Fillydelphia and Manehattan. We will meet there, perhaps one month from now if you agree to the treaty, and then exchange hostages. When the five years are up, we will meet again for the exchange. The writing in the treaty will guarantee that both groups will bring each other’s hostages there for a safe exchange,” said Alternia.

Tethys didn’t move for a moment, her stare unflinching.

“I’ll need some time to consider.”

Alternia was puzzled as to why Tethys didn’t accept the exchange or reject it immediately, but nodded. “How long?” she asked.

“Two weeks. I’ll extend the time of the cease fire as well,” said Tethys.

“That is very generous of you, Empress,” said Alternia.

“I also have a counter-proposal,” said the Empress, looking as if she hadn’t heard Alternia’s compliment at all.

The changeling princess tried not to freeze, and after some struggling managed a small smile. The Empress had yet to do anything but accept or reject Equestria’s proposals. Whatever she was proposing could be critical.

“Please, we are all ears,” said Alternia politely.

“It concerns those poisoned by your ships and activities. A separate hostage exchange. You will take several sea pony families and use your magics and medicine to nurse them back to health. We take in several pony and changeling families. After five years we switch.”

Alternia blinked. Her initial reaction was to reject it, but it… it wasn’t an untenable proposal. There were quite a few rather brave Equestrian researchers who would want to learn more about the kelpies and Aquestria. They also had many archaeologists who would only be too happy to study the underwater ruins. In effect, this hostage exchange could work to their advantage as a cultural exchange. She glanced at her fellows.

Celestia was grimacing, but Alternia had a feeling that the alicorn was reluctantly in agreement. Chrysalis had pursed her lips, while Retariusil was doing her best not to snap back.

Perhaps most shocked was Typhon, who was looking at his regent as if she had grown an extra head. Ebb seemed rather pleased, while Brinewing was nodding in admiration.

Alternia turned to her co-ruler. “As long as you give us the spell that would enable seaponies to communicate with us, I personally think it’s a fairly reasonable proposal. Celestia?”

“What happens if a seapony’s condition deteriorates and he or she dies?” asked Celestia

“You will be held responsible for those in your care. Any family lost in your care will be another Equestrian family put under ours,” said Tethys.

Alternia pursed her lips. Frankly, she was just glad that the Aquestrians didn’t push them harder to give them compensation for the damage to their sea floor. This agreement, from a pragmatic standpoint, made sense, and since she was fairly sure that the kelpies wouldn’t harm the Equestrian families, she had no reason to refuse.

“Celestia?” asked Alternia.

Celestia drew herself up, fixing Tethys with a hard, though not accusing stare. “I do not like it, but we did severely damage your ocean, even if it was by accident. I accept.”

“Alright. We have one more point to discuss.” Alternia turned to Sebastiana. “Doggess Sebastiana of Venecia would like to make a proposal.”

Sebastiana looked up to Tethys, obviously nervous as seen from the flicking of her tail to the stiffness in her shoulders, but doing her best to keep on a brave face.

“Empress Tethys, Venecia would like to pay you with gold in return for food supplies in order to facilitate our evacuation,” said Sebastiana.

“You poisoned our waters and now you want us to feed you?” demanded the Empress.

Sebastiana tried to speak and found herself momentarily lost for words as she was confronted with Tethys’s accusation, and her imposing form.

“And we’re sorry for that Empress, but we cannot assist your efforts to restore the ocean to its former glory if we starve to death. What is more, by assisting Venecia now, you can guarantee its use as a major trading depot between Aquestria and the surface world. The other option would be to use the ports on Equestria’s Eastern coasts such as Manehattan, Fillydelphia and Baltimare, and I am quite sure that the degree of pollution there is even more toxic,” stammered the Duchess.

Tethys’s eyes swayed to focus on Alternia and Celestia. “Which is something that also needs to be addressed. Those ports also spread toxins into our ocean and affect sea life for miles around.”

“Agreed. That is why we are concentrating our sewer and water treatment plants in those port cities first,” said Celestia.

There was a moment’s pause before Tethys spoke again. “As soon as we have proof that these projects are actually underway then a trade can be made. Give my captain a list of what’s need and we can determine the exchange rate.”

Alternia supposed that proof would come from Tethys’s coastal scouts and spies, but she made an inward note to get some photographic evidence of ground being made as well as financial records.

Meanwhile, Sebastiana, after checking over her figures, slid a piece of paper over to Celestia, who cast a waterproofing spell on it. The alicorn then passed it to Ebb, who used a tentacle to take the paper, fold it, and place it in her saddlebags.

“Thank you, Empress,” said Sebastiana in a rather relieved tone.

Tethys gave no response. In fact, right in front of Alternia’s eyes, the ice sending was abruptly dissipating, its eyes growing blank. Chunks of ice, splintering from the colossal icy sculpture of the Empress sank back into the sea, leaving only a few pieces of ice as large of Alternia’s head.

“By your leave then, Princesses,” said Typhon standing up. He extended a hoof and Alternia took it. It felt a bit like a changeling’s hoof, except a fair bit wetter. “Thank you for the productive discussion.”

“Thank you for listening,” said Alternia, smiling politely. Typhon returned it and, after a short bow, turned back to the sea and, with his companions, vanished into the waters.

“That… was interesting,” said Celestia, frowning.

“Indeed. I was surprised they really did know nothing of what was going on in the Western Sea.” Alternia grimaced. “That they did not accept the hostage exchange agreement worries me, though.”

“How so? I mean, hate to say this, but Tethys seemed… somewhat reasonable, if few of words, very defensive, mistrusting of our intentions… basically borderline hostile,” said Sebastiana, with a grimace.

“Then why did she not accept the initial hostage exchange with Luna? The one that would guarantee the peace? She did propose an exchange of seaponies and ponies, but it would have been far more beneficial to Aquestria’s interests to host an alicorn.” Alternia’s sighed. “Well, we can only wait now and figure out what actually is going on in the Western Sea.”

“Are you sure they have nothing to do with it though, Alternia?” asked Celestia.

Chrysalis glanced at Celestia. “To some extent, we can sense the emotions of Tethys’s companions. Of course, because Tethys used an ice sending instead, we don’t know how she felt. Her fellows showed some degree of surprise, though we don’t know whether they were surprised by what we found or just surprised that we had found out about it. Ebb Flow’s emotions were particularly difficult to read as she basically mulled that question over. However, unless Murmillar’s book was completely bogus, which is unlikely, then the lack of any shame or embarrassment to be caught breaking a ceasefire suggests they probably had no idea.”

“There’s also the matter of our existing circumstantial evidence, which suggests the kelpies would have done more if they did have access to the Western Sea and had no intention of keeping the ceasefire. In fact, why would they have shown up at the meeting? They could have thrown a tsunami at us and killed, or at least, wounded us all,” said Alternia.

Retariusil scowled. “There’s also the point that Tethys made about the passage having been sealed for years, which, as we know, would have denied the kelpies access to the Western Sea.”

Sebastiana’s eyes widened and she froze. “Wait, if it wasn’t the kelpies, then what in the world could have made an entire island disappear, take down a flight of dragons, and then have the strength to vanish two Equestrian destroyers?”

Celestia shook her head. “Nothing good, I think. Nothing good at all.”

Aquamaris’s throne room…

Typhon never quite got used to Tethys sitting on his mother’s throne in Aquamaris. Not only because of how he was used to his mother sitting on it, but also because the dark colored Tethys did not quite match the decor of Aquestria’s seat of power for a millenium. There was a lot of gold.

Actually, that was the understatement of a millennium. The entire throne room of Aquestria was plated in immaculately polished gold leaf. More gold plated columns held up a high, vaulted throne hall, adorned with carvings of Aquestria’s history, that led up to the throne itself.

Samudra’s throne itself was made out of a gigantic clam shell, one that could swallow Typhon whole if it was still alive, with a rim studded with multi-colored gems. The entire seat was upraised by a single gold-plated, gem-studded column, into the middle of the throne hall’s final ceiling vault, so that the sitter would tower over all the occupants. This was where Tethys sat, morphed into the size of a humpback whale, which was about one and a half times larger than a killer whale.

She didn’t have her councillors on the floor of the hall, though: she had beckoned Typhon, Ebb, Brinewing, Aquestria’s best hydromancer, Archmagus Mareel, and several other councillors to hover nearer to her throne. She had even called out Seiche from the infirmary to the meeting. He had obliged, though he still had the mollusc clamped to his wound.

Typhon, Ebb and Brinewing had first recapped the Equestrians’ offers and counter-proposals to their audience, and then what they had done, before leaving them all to digest it. Most of the seaponies seemed intrigued whilst the kelpies… were a little more cautious.

As for Typhon? He was wondering what would happen next. He expected today’s negotiations to flop as he knew his Empress didn’t like the Equestrians or the changelings, and didn’t trust them. Princess Alternia and her allies continued to surprise him though, coming up with proposals that were at least worthy of wary consideration.

That being said, Typhon wasn’t blind to the hostility Princess Celestia and the younger changeling queen had shown towards them. The younger changeling queen—he vaguely remembered her name to be Retariusil— in particular, had glared daggers at them through the entire meeting. It was just as well that Princess Alternia had been so neutral because he would never have thought his regent would suggest exchanging Aquestria’s sick seapony subjects with Equestrian families.

In hindsight, his regent’s proposal was a highly advantageous trade. Many seapony families had been hurt from wreckage and polluting debris strewn over the sea floor from sinking ships, and from encroaching pollution from Venecia and Equestria’s eastern ports, to say nothing of Griffonia’s ports. As for why these seaponies found themselves in this situation? Most of them simply had little idea that they were being weakened little by little as the currents took in toxic runoff from the surface cities. There was also little anypony could do to halt the descent of a sinking ship’s hull. Thus, for these poor seaponies, there was basically nothing the seapony and kelpie medical staff could do for them except prolong their lives by a bit. Tethys’s proposal would at least give them a chance if the Equestrians were noble in their intentions. If the Equestrians were traitorous? Well these seaponies had nothing to lose as they were already on their last fins.

Typhon shook his head from his thoughts and turned his attention back to the discussion.

“What is your opinion of the negotiations, Ebb?” Tethys had asked.

“Better than I expected,” Ebb said. The captain paused for a moment before asking in a hesitant tone. “Why didn’t you immediately take the hostage exchange agreement? It would have guaranteed the success of the peace.”

“Perhaps, but what happens after five years, captain?” Tethys asked.

“We would need to hunt,” said Ebb, slowly realizing what her Empress was getting at. “And we would have to return an alicorn to our enemy. An alicorn who could turn the tide of any war we would need to embark upon.”

“Which is why I must carefully consider this.” Tethys paused for a moment and continued. “My first concern, though, is the incidents in the Western Sea reported by the Equestrians.”

“It could be a ploy to scare us away from the Western Sea, Empress,” said Seiche.

“That is possible. Still, Archmagus, what could have caused them?” asked Tethys.

Archmagus Mareel, a pale blue deep pony, frowned. “The destroyers could have been lost due to heavy seas, and the dragons could have been killed in a storm. The disappearing island, though…” Mareel grimaced. “Unless it is related to volcanic activity, which the Equestrians didn’t report, then that is not natural… and neither is it practical to do so.”

Typhon frowned. “Can you explain, Archmagus?”

Mareel nodded. “If someone wanted an island vanished, I would sink sections of an island and liquefy them quickly. Or I could flood and drop a tsunami on a less stable island such as Venecia. But an island with a bedrock base is a completely different matter. It would take up several long months of mining and hydromancy to sink an entire island, especially all of a sudden. Frankly, I’d rather throw a couple of big waves at it or sink sections of it one by one.”

The archmagus pursed her lips and flicked her tail in contemplation. “Essentially, the Equestrians could be making it up, but if they are not, then we might be dealing with something quite powerful.”

Empress Tethys didn’t say anything for almost an entire minute, eyes half-lidded, deep in thought, before she spoke again.

“Captain Ebb, take a company of soldiers and escort Mage Minnow in her mapping of the Western Sea.”

“Yes, Empress,” said Ebb, bowing she swam towards the exit.

Before she left though, she sneered at Typhon.

"Don't think I haven't forgotten that you owe me, Typhon!"

Typhon groaned and swam to his quarters to check his purse.

After all, he had bet Alternia would accept giving live tribute to the Aquestrians and Ebb had bet the changeling princess would refuse. Unfortunately, he had lost quite a bit of money thanks to his own stupidity.

Northwest Passage, a week later…

From above, the Northwest Passage looks like blue stripe across a white sheet that had fallen into a massive depression in the land. Such was the freezing north that all the mountains, hills, and landscape were covered with snow, leaving only a narrow passageway of water, barely wider than the beam of a small warship, winding past frozen islands and fenced in by the ice. At points, even this narrow passage was glassed over by sheet ice.

Overall, though, the passage looked actually rather peaceful. While bleak and deadly due to the freezing air and chilly winds, this natural, dark blue canal winding its way through the mountainous landscape was rather beautiful in its own way.

Underwater was a different story.

You see, the Northwest Passage had another name, a name given to it by the families of the explorers that had attempted to chart a route through it. Deceived by the initial width of the channel, numerous pony, griffon, and yak explorers had attempted to navigate by ship. All had failed. The lucky had escaped with their lives; the unlucky had been swallowed, ships, crew and all.

Thus, the passage was called by a dreadful name, the Maw of the North.

Ebb Flow and her company of warriors bore witness to this as she swam through the passage. Her eyes, tired from travelling, could not help but notice the ships littering the bottom of the passage from nearly a hundred different expeditions from over a millennium of attempted exploration. Most were beautifully preserved wooden sailing boats, paralyzed in time by the cold water. They might have even sailed again, had their cracked hulls not borne the signs of the passage’s legendary crushing grip. Deeper into the passage were hybrid wood and steam boats. Some were iron, red dust trailing off of their hulls, the sheer smell of it causing Ebb to flinch as she swam over them.

All of these wrecks were marked by the Aquestrians with glowing fluorescent dye for future excavation and possible containment due to the pollution they emitted.

That wasn’t on Ebb’s mind though as she approached the ice face, eyes narrowing in surprise.

When last she had checked, the glacial barrier barring the Northwest Passage was a massive wall of glistening blue, and unyielding. At its widest point, it was perhaps thirty three meters in width and locked in by ice. Most of the time, even this narrow channel was interrupted.

However, the warming of the seas and perhaps Samudra’s death had done much to unravel the once formidable gate of the Northwest Passage. What once was a glacial face barring the entrance into the western ocean, was now a clear pane of ice, dotted by teams of seapony hydromancers and miners. Using both picks and their hydromancy, they chipped away and warmed the water on the once indomitable ice face. The channel itself was now more than a kilometer in width.

“Mage Minnow, I take it the excavation is going well?” asked Ebb as she swam up to a deep pony, who was using her magic to warm a patch of ice.

At the sound of Ebb’s voice, Minnow glanced up from her work and smiled. Her blue eyes gleamed with pride.

“We’re nearly finished, Captain Ebb Flow. A little more work and we’ll be through the last ice at last.” Minnow’s smile faded though as she noticed the number of kelpie warriors behind Ebb. “Captain, what’s going on?”

“I know we put you and your team in charge of exploring and charting the Western Ocean, but in light of some new information, the Empress has ordered us to accompany your exploration,” Ebb said.

“What new information?” asked Minnow.

“The Equestrians have informed us of some strange incidents in the Western Ocean. According to them, an entire island has vanished, along with several dragons and two of their destroyers. Furthermore, they told us that the location the dragons went missing was marred by severe tidal damage.”

“Huh. Well, I’m glad you’re here then.” Minnow glanced at the ice face and grinned. “Cause we’re breaking through right about now.”

Ebb looked up and, sure enough, towards the top of the ice face, nearest to the surface, a crack was forming. Like a sea snake, the crack was slithering down the polished ice, and as it did so, it spiderwebbed, sending more tendrils out to mar the gleaming surface.

It was actually quite a beautiful sight, and Ebb felt a keen sense of anticipation as the ice finally broke and came tumbling down. Great clear panes of ice drifted down into the water, falling like leaves as they were pushed by the current.

And just like that, the Northwest Passage, the Great Maw of the North, was open to whatever riches or horrors lay beyond.

Author's Note

Muahahahahahahahah writing the cultists was fun.

By the way Firimil made some great art of Equestria's changeling queen and PC:TCQ, have a look at it :D

Here's a sample:

Also, if you do want to discuss the genocide question, then use this thread, because I've gotten some PMs saying that they've gotten rather uncomfortable participating in the comment section of the story due to the presence of these particular comments. Hence, the thread, which would allow people to still discuss this topic the story brings up, but also allow others who don't want to participate in that particular discussion to contribute.

Chapter 21: The Terror of the West

The United Parliament, Equestria, two days later…

During what some were beginning to call the Alternia Regency, Alternia, now retroactively confirmed as Princess-Regent by Luna and Celestia, had made a number of changes to Equestria’s government.

Actually, a number of changes was putting it too mildly. Alternia’s changes had restructured Equestria’s government almost completely. Before, Luna and Celestia ruled over a group of unicorn lords, earth pony bannerponies (essentially landholders and sworn swordsponies), and pegasi exarchs (military governors) in a feudal system. These nobles had to pay taxes and provide levies and ponies at arms in times of conflict. When they did need to make a national decision, they met in the House of Lords, where they all deliberated.

However, five hundred years into Alternia’s rule after the First Griffon-Equestria War and the Yakyakistan-Equestria War, the House of Lords had gradually lost its power as the wealth and influence of common ponies started to increase. The effects of inbreeding amongst the noble houses had also led to an increase in centralization, meaning Alternia herself gained more power, land and influence as foolish or mentally unstable lords and ladies bungled their finances and ceded their territories to the Equestrian crown.

Luna and Celestia had found out that around this time, Alternia had attempted to experiment with democracy. She allowed common ponies to enter the House of Lords as delegates, turning it into the First Equestrian Parliament. In this parliament, common ponies had a lot more votes than the lords, and it was intended that this would allow for greater representation of ponies’ interests.

It had backfired spectacularly, leading to what would be infamously known as the Cloudsdale Rebellion.

Giving commoner ponies so much authority had essentially led it to splitting into two parties. Although three racial blocks had formed based on the three main Equestrian races, two of them, the unicorn and the earth ponies, formed a coalition based upon their common understanding and interest that they were both ground-walking races. Using their united influence, this coalition were able to essentially overrule the pegasi in a majority of the decisions. The pegasi exarchs in particular were furious, especially since the earth ponies and unicorns would overrule the pegasi in weather related matters. Even more worrisome was the fact that the unicorn nobles and the earth pony bannerponies who didn’t want the pegasi exarchs they had more in common with overruled in so many decisions, found they no longer had the pull to prevent such a thing.

Moreover, a longstanding feud between the Lightning family exarchs that controlled the pegasus faction and the Cloudsdale and the Glimmer-Carrot clan alliance that led the unicorn and earth pony factions further exacerbated the situation.

Alternia had tried to defuse tensions. In fact, she had used her authority to try to force the three factions to cooperate, but it didn’t work in the long term and the pegasi rebelled. This caused to a one year war after which Equestria’s agriculture and economy took an unprecedented slump as pegasi refused to control the weather and earth ponies and unicorns were forced to fight on the front lines instead of tending the fields or manufacturing goods.

This fallout had led to Alternia dismissing the First Parliament and founding the United Parliament and a system of government that had worked fairly well since its conception.

The United Parliament had elected delegates from cities and settlements, who could vote and debate in the Parliamentary chamber. It also included an equivalent amount of voting nobles from all three species, who in return for the privilege granted to them by birthright, had to occupy administrative positions in Alternia’s government and were trained from birth to be civil servants or to serve in the military. Thus, Alternia had managed to curb the tyranny of the majority that had formed beforehand and yet introduce a more democratic system of governance.

Needless to say, some nobles hadn’t quite got all the training they needed. Which was why Luna was grimacing as she listened to Countess Toffee of the Environmental Bureau rail at Blueblood.

“—How dare Princess Alternia and Princess Celestia force us to give up our citizens to those monsters! They’ve killed hundreds of our ponies, sunk our ships, and you’re saying we should let them have our families?”

Sighing, Blueblood replied to the brown, taffy-colored mare, though Luna could sense her adopted nephew’s annoyance from her seat at the head of the parliamentary chamber, even if she wasn’t a changeling.

“Countess Toffee, the familial hosting between Aquamaris and Equestria is mutual. We’ll be taking in seapony families as well. Moreover, as we agreed earlier in last month’s session, all legal authority to negotiate the peace treaty on Equestria’s behalf would be placed in the hooves of Princesses Celestia and Alternia, and whomsoever they see fit.”

Caesar Salad stood up and, as chairpony, Princess Luna coughed. “The Equestrian Parliament recognizes General Caesar Salad, Duke of the district of Bittalia.”

The general coughed and lasered Countess Toffee with a glare that could boil cold camp coffee. “Minister Toffee, it is precisely because we’ve lost hundreds of our ponies to the Aquestrians that we should agree to this. We need to ensure this peace treaty goes through and learn about our enemy. Empress Tethys, while ruthless, is a mare of her word and does not waste her subjects’ lives needlessly and the fact that she initiated these proceedings indicates this.”

“Also, I find your criticism of our princesses very hypocritical Countess Toffee, especially since it’s thanks to your negligence in the Department of Equestrian Environmental affairs that the Aquestrians blame us for polluting their ocean and rightfully so!” spat the delegate from the district of Minneighsota, March Gustysnows, practically steaming underneath her muffler.

Luna was about to intervene, but was cut off as a quarter of the parliament, mainly the representatives and nobles most disgruntled with the Triumvirate, stood up in an uproar.

“How can you blame her when it was Princess Celestia who forgot about the treaty!” roared the delegate from Dodge Junction.

“And even if Princess Alternia is trying to save lives with this treaty, it doesn’t change the fact that she was the one who made Celestia forget by putting the memories into her head and put us into this mess!” yelled the delegate from White Tail Woods.

Luna sighed and held her tongue for a moment. She needed to let the ponies vent their anger a bit first. She could see the supporters of the Triumvirate, nearly half of the parliament, sigh or groan in exasperation. The rest of the parliament members seemed to shrink in their seats or sigh as well.

That was until one foolish pony said this.

“Alternia is unfit to be our princess!”

Luna’s eyes widened and her gaze travelled over the shouting parliament members, trying to pick out the speaker and shoot him or her down.

However, Caesar Salad, old as he was, was on his hooves faster than an Equestrian recon operative, his eyes blazing. “Say that again!”

“I will!” retorted Marquis Flash Fire, whom Luna recognized as the leader of those nobles and delegates dissatisfied with the Triumvirate. He was a plump, orange haired pony with an almost waxy complexion.

He also had a supremely confident sneer on his face, one that his supporters mirrored. His voice was oily. His orange mane, greying at the scalp, was slicked back in a rakish fashion that unfortunately didn’t quite fit his age. Essentially, he looked like the consummate political firebrand.

“Princess Alternia may have protected us for a thousand years, but a thousand years of ruling alone was very stressful for her. To ask her to become one of our princesses for real, and at the same time to secure peace with the changelings, was asking far too much of her. She was right to accept the ceasefire, but to compromise so much with the Aquestrians... to give our oceans to monsters and not seek revenge for those that died in our armed forces, Manehattan, Fillydelphia, and Baltimare...” Flash Fire shook his head. “She clearly has lost her mind.”

“Don’t you dare presume to speak for me Flash Fire!” screeched Old Mare Clariel, the delegate for Fillydelphia. Despite her wrinkles and her need to use a cane to support her, Luna couldn’t help but admire the pipes the mare had.

“If Princess Alternia hadn’t seen fit to agree to our ceasefire, who knows how many in my constituency may be dead by now! And if she ends this war, or at least stops it for now, who knows how many more can be saved!” yelled Clariel.

Flash Fire scowled and was about to retort, but Fancy Pants, the delegate for Canterlot, spoke up, in a polite tone, but his brow was, unusually enough, furrowed, his monocle set heavily into his eye.

“There’s also the matter of the oceans, Flash Fire. They were never ours. Our archivists have finally recovered some journals referring to the original treaty, and while we haven’t found an official copy yet, what has been confirmed is that the sea had always been the Aquestrians’. I do not relish having to rebuild and upgrade my shipping fleet, but I hardly wish to pollute the ocean where most of our world’s water comes from, or try to drive the native inhabitants of an entire species out of their homes.”

“The kelpies are nothing more than ruthless, ravenous monsters that will do anything to satisfy their hunger, and their seaponies are nothing more than their willing accomplices,” growled Flash Fire.

“Partially true, the kelpies are hungry, but they have honor, which they take very seriously. It’s why Empress Tethys has been, by all accounts, extremely untrustworthy of us. After all, we broke the agreement we signed with their previous Empress, why should they trust us to sign an agreement they will uphold but we might break?” asked Blueblood.

“And yet Princess Alternia is leaving us without means to retaliate against the kelpies,” snapped Flash Fire.

“Similar to the changelings, we can hardly judge them based on what they eat. Make no mistake, I have no intention of lying down and bending over for them, but the Royal Equestrian Army will not purposefully attempt to annihilate a species based on their diet, unless they threaten to wipe us out, which we well know they cannot,” said Caesar Salad.

Ermane Rommel, exarch of Cloudsdale snorted. “Besides, we have no ability to destroy their settlements without poisoning the Eastern Sea and every single of our encounters with the Aquestrians so far has resulted in a defeat or a draw. Our fleet was basically annihilated, the port strikes’ damage was limited, but only because the kelpies focused on sabotaging the port faciliities themselves and not on our military and civilians, and our only draw was when we outnumbered the kelpies three to one.”

“I can also assure you that Princess Alternia is very much in good mental condition and has proven herself to Equestria time and time again. My sister and I trust her judgement completely,” Luna stated in an icy tone.

A sneer formed on Countess Toffee’s features. “At the same time, she’s failed to secure any kind of buffer that would guarantee the kelpies would not break their word. Even if they are honorable, Equestria’s position is still highly fragile. Moreover, we don’t need to annihilate the kelpies, merely develop a weapon to kill enough of them to make an attack untenable. ”

Luna tapped her ceremonial mace on its docket, arresting everypony’s attention.

“Enough. Arguing how to kill as many Aquestrians as possible in an offensive action is pointless. We cannot accomplish it now, and we’ve already agreed one week ago that this parliament will not sanction such an action.” Luna grimaced. “Moreover, by the order of my sister and I, through the rights granted to us by Equestria’s constitution, and through the fact that she has ensured Equestria’s prosperity for a thousand years, Alternia is your princess and a member of this Triumvirate. Whether you like it or not, she shares our power and thanks to her efforts, we have weathered countless diplomatic crises, including the Changeling Crises.”

“With the way she’s going about this crisis, it’s too bad Equestria First didn’t make that one her last!” quipped Flash Fire.

Luna’s eyes widened as did those of pretty much nearly every member of parliament except the quarter who supported Flash Fire. There was a moment of incredulous silence.

March Gustysnows was the first to get over her shock.

“Treason!” she roared.

That got Flash Fire’s supporters’ attention. Treason was a dangerous charge, used far too often for political gain, but the nobles and delegates were now quickly realizing they had hit the political equivalent of a naval mine.

And the sharks were swarming.

“Treason!” exclaimed a Manehattan delegate, echoing the cry that other delegates and nobles took up. The rest of the parliament were in uproar, roaring at the Flash Fire and his supporters, who stuttered and tried to protest, but it was too late, they had misstepped too far. Nopony with political ambition could possibly pass this moment up to try to demonstrate their loyalty to the princess.

Not that it meant anything to Luna. She had no need for political vultures and as her gaze travelled over the shouting parliament, she met Blueblood’s glance. He had stood, but as far as Luna could tell the rest of the crown’s true allies were quiet. Instead of vultures that circled the carrion, the triumvirate’s allies watched like hawks. They watched their liege-lady for her directive and they loftily observed the vultures, ready to step in and put them in line.

There was Caesar Salad, the old general leaning heavily on his cane. There was Ermane Rommel of Cloudsdale, smart in his military uniform. Fancy Pants, and his wife, Fleur de Lis, who stood beside him, both elegantly dressed and poised for action, and many more stood, awaiting the command of their liege. Even Mayor Mare from Ponyville, although she seemed nervous, had her eyes focused on Luna.

Once more, Luna had to inwardly thank the presence of so many loyal servants of the crown. Despite being returned to Equestria for only two years, Luna knew she could count on these ponies.

So she raised her ceremonial mace and let its head drop onto its gavel, the clacking sound ringing out through the parliament, silencing all its members.

Flash Fire quickly took this time to kneel and bow his head to Luna. “Your highness, forgive me, my words were rash and I beg for your mercy.”

The pony received none from Luna though. The look on her face was as cold as the moon she stewarded. From her seat at the head of the parliament she glared down upon Flash Fire like a judge passing sentence on a criminal.

“This is a pointless time for wild threats and wild accusations. Our nation is still in a state of war and we have an unknown threat to our Western borders.”

Luna’s shoulders stiffened and she couldn’t prevent her nostrils from flaring angrily. “And yet, at this time, you dare threaten one of the monarchs of this country so carelessly?” Luna shook her head, closing her eyes in resignation. “We have let you speak your piece, let you voice your criticisms, but the crown does not tolerate a threat against one of their own. Guards!”

The Lunar guards in the parliament clicked their hooves and stood to attention.

“Arrest Marquis Flash Fire on the charges of lèse-majestée and suspicion of treason!” And Luna watched in satisfaction as Lunar guard members stomped up to the white-faced Flash Fire and basically carried him out of his seat and out of the parliament. She also took a bit of smug happiness in watching both the vultures and the fools squirm in silent apprehension.

After briefly revelling in the exit of the troublesome noble, Luna was about to say something further when one of the side doors in the parliament opened and Cadance trotted in heading towards Luna’s seat. Curious, Luna waited until her niece reached her and deposited a scroll. Confused, the alicorn unrolled it and quickly scanned it, the lords and delegates of the parliament watching her with bated breath.

And they were not comforted when Luna’s eyes narrowed, a scowl coming over her features.

“Cadance, explain to us what has happened,” said Luna, putting the scroll down.

Cadance nodded and turned to face the rest of the chamber. “At ten AM today, seven hours ago, rioting broke out in the streets of Vanhoofer and in the skies of Las Pegasus.”

“Rioting? What happened?” asked Frosty Pines, the delegate from Vanhoofer.

“In Vanhoofer a large group of nearly a thousand ponies took to the streets and marched to the city hall. They tried to break in, but the Vanhoofer riot police delayed their advance and, with the help of squads from the 12th Artillery Regiment and the Seaforth Highlanders under General Bloody Guts, the rioters were contained. There was significant damage to the buildings around city hall, though, and we have casualties amongst the rioters and police force.”

“Wait, they needed to deploy the army?” gasped Exarchess Teck of Las Pegasus.

Cadance nodded, a grim look in her eyes. “Yes. I’ll explain why later. In Las Pegasus, pegasi numbering about five hundred also stormed the Las Pegasus governor’s palace. Again, the police managed to hold them back just in time for the Royal Army, this time, the 5th Las Pegasus Hussars under Colonel Stonewall, to quickly arrest them. Unfortunately, whilst the governor’s palace is unharmed, the weather factory of Las Pegasus was overrun and much of its equipment damaged in the melee.”

The pink alicorn took a deep breath. “The protesters were highly resistant to arrest. Water hoses were employed and tearing-up spells as well, but all had limited effect. Thankfully, when these measures failed, the riot police instead led the protesters on a chase instead of trying to fight them directly. When the army arrived, they were forced to literally bind and muzzle each protester to prevent them from attacking our forces and hurting themselves.”

“Why were they so resistant, Princess Cadance?” asked Countess Toffee.

“We weren’t sure until we brought in our mages.” Cadance swallowed. “They appeared to be under some kind of mind control.”

“Changelings?” asked a noble.

“No. I’ve consulted Queens Simulacris and Belladonna as well as Archmage Meringue. This kind of mind control and on this scale is something the changelings have never seen before. For one, they have very strict rules upon the use of hypnosis and two, as even queens can only hypnotize perhaps ten ponies at one time, they cannot possibly manipulate that many ponies,” said Cadance.

The pink alicorn produced a voice-recording crystal, which was a fairly rare item, but a useful one for situations like these. “There’s also the matter of what they were chanting. All of these rioters were saying the same thing as they stormed our cities.”

Cadance funnelled magic into the crystal and the entire parliament was blasted by what could only be a stallion screaming his lungs out.

Bring forth the sea!

Let the salt waters cover the earth!

The Great One is Come

All Hail the Great One!

May storms fill the sky!

Waves swallow the soil!

The Great One harkens!

“That’s rather ominous,” said Caesar Salad.

“That’s not all,” said Cadance grimly as she pulled up another voice crystal and activated it so that its chant, this time spoken by a mare’s fanatical voice, filled the parliament room.

May he quench the foolish Celestia’s false flames!

His darkness engulf the pitiful Luna’s seducing night!

And may Alternia and her silver lies be swallowed by his great maw!

ALL HAIL THE GREAT ONE!

“What in Tartarus?” gasped Blueblood, rubbing his ears a bit. The last cry had nearly deafened him by how shrill it was.

“Tartarus will be the last thing on this Great One’s mind once we’re through with him.”

Luna’s chilling statement arrested the attention of all the ponies in the parliament and her look fixed it. The alicorn’s teeth were grinding together, her lips twisted in rage, and her eyes were gleaming daggers.

“This Great One has dared to cast its influence over our ponies and force them to attack their fellows. Not only that, he has essentially declared his intentions to cover our land with ocean and destroy our government.” Luna took a deep breath and grimaced. “From this, delegates and nobles, I believe that this Great One has declared war against us. As such, I propose to place Equestria’s western coast in a state of emergency until we figure out what this Great One is. All in favor, say aye.”

Everypony nodded and said “aye”. Regardless of political affiliations, nopony was stupid enough to ignore the fact that the threat of the Great One was more important than whatever political grievances they had against one another.

Unfortunately, they didn’t know exactly how much danger they were in.

Western Ocean, the same day…

The deep ponies, sea ponies and their kelpie escort had initially stuck to the coast, until they sighted one of Equestria’s coastal cities. A large one, with a major military port that hosted five battleships. From there, they had fanned out, scouting the area around the city itself, but also heading into the deeper water away from the city.

Minnow and Ebb’s reasons for this was simple. They would need to establish a forward base in the Western Sea and they needed one relatively close to land in order to monitor Equestria’s naval activity, but not so close that it would be affected by pollution.

They were also mapping and doing some scouting of the Western Sea. After all, no Aquestrian had set a single fin in these waters for more than a millenium.

What they had found so far was quite interesting, or so Mage Minnow put it.

“It’s strange how the water temperature is so inconsistent,” said Minnow as she and Ebb swam onward into the deep. “Not to mention the ocean currents. I mean wow. These currents are nothing like that of the Eastern Sea. They’re chaotic, shifting, come on and off. It’s like they have a mind of their own. Our shellfish and seaweed farmers are going to have a field day—”

Ebb chuckled as Minnow continued to blather on, but didn’t interrupt her comrade. The deep pony was one of the few she didn’t have a grudge against after all. Most of Samudra’s highly-trained and ruthless Myrmidon guards had been deep ponies, and Ebb had fought against most of them. Minnow, however, had been an hydromancer trained in current maintenance and sea architecture. Ebb hadn’t trusted her at first, as the deep pony had defected to their side during the civil war. At least until Minnow had proven her loyalty in defending a school of kelpie fry from Samudra’s forces.

“However, we have some pretty good seafloor to establish farms on, and I spotted some nice rock formations we can use to establish a good base. Are you tuning me out again Ebb?”

Ebb snorted. “A bit.”

“This is important, Captain,” whined the deep pony.

“I got the gist of it,” Ebb said as she pushed through the water with a whip of her tail, only to stop, a frown on her features, nostrils flared and eyes narrowed.

“Ebb?” Minnow had never seen the captain like this.

“I’m fine, but I’m not sure what I’m smelling.” Ebb took another sniff, her frown deepening as she couldn’t place it to any creature she had encountered before. “I think I’ve been smelling this a while back, but didn’t think much of it due to how weak it was. Now though, it’s very strong and… it’s drawing nearer.”

“Be a little more specific Ebb, what is it? Does it smell like a predator?”

“I don’t know, Minnow. All I can really say is that the scent smells a bit like... like land for some reason.”

“Land? In that direction?” said Minnow, peering into the depths of the water. Pursing her lips, the deep pony shrugged. “Let’s investigate, Ebb.”

“I agree, but keep your senses peeled; there’s something in that scent that worries me, but I can’t pinpoint it,” said Ebb.

So the small group swam onward, Ebb, Minnow, five sea ponies, and five kelpies, all with their senses peeled.

As they swam on, they all started to smell what Ebb had been scenting and it was… difficult to describe.

Because it did smell like land, but, judging from how the ocean floor continued to slope down and down, they were coming nowhere near land.

That was when they heard it.

“Ebb, do you hear this?” asked Minnow, eyes wide.

Ebb, her muscles tensed, nodded grimly.

Something was scraping across the sea floor, but it was hard to judge its distance without knowing how big it was, or vice versa. That being said, the scent had barely gotten any stronger.

Whatever it was, it was sizeable. At the very least, the size of a whale.

“Contact the other groups and tell them we’re investigating an anomaly,” ordered Ebb. Minnow nodded and, turning behind her, she sent several concentrated pulse of water. After that Minnow then waited for a confirmation pulse.

When she only got five pulses, she frowned.

“Ebb, I’m not getting anything from two of our groups.”

“What?” Ebb demanded. That was impossible. All scout groups were sticking to within water pulse communication range. There shouldn’t be any issues with that… unless they had run into something.

Scowling the captain grimaced. “Order them to try contacting the other groups, but if they receive nothing, then have them fall back toward our base camp at the Northwest Passage’s western entrance.”

Minnow nodded and sent the messages. When the mage was finally done, the small group swam on, toward the smell of land and the crunch and rasp of something sliding across the sea floor.

And yet, even as the scent and the smell grew stronger and louder, none of the party could actually see the source.

“Are we still going towards it?” asked Minnow nervously. She could smell the source now too, but they still hadn’t seen anything yet.

“Positive, but why can’t we see it yet?” asked Ebb. The scent was overpowering now, filling both her nostrils and even the back of her throat toward where her gills were. The grating scratch of sand against whatever in the Abyss that was poured into her ears. They had to be in visual range.

Wait, was that...

“Contact! Movement in the water! It’s big!” shouted out Tempest, one of her kelpie soldiers.

“Acknowledged! Spread out!” ordered Ebb and her squad quickly put some distance between each other, the more fragile deep ponies to the rear, with the kelpies leading from the front. Ebb could see it now too, vaguely. Something was in the water, shifting and swirling it, a dark form, rapidly growing closer.

Ebb’s eyes widened and she halted, as did the rest of her squad.

“What in the Empress’s name…” gasped Minnow.

The dark form… it was huge. No, not just huge, immense. They didn’t know what it was or what shape it was. Ebb’s eyes couldn’t tell it from the sea floor, but she was forced to crane her head back, until she could see the dark form end, at the sea’s surface.

And whatever it was, it was moving towards them, growing even larger.

“How deep is the ocean right now?” asked Ebb breathlessly.

Minnow somehow managed to unlock her jaw from its gawking position. “More than two thousand fathoms?” she estimated.

Ebb’s eyes widened. “Fall back, we need a bigger team to figure out what the hell that thing is.”

“Agreed! Wait, is that…” Minnow’s eyes widened. “Ebb, look!”

The kelpie captain wanted to ignore Minnow, but she could see what the mage saw too.

It was a sea pony from one of the scout teams.

“Orcus? What the hell are you doing here?” Ebb demanded.

The sea pony didn’t immediately reply, though, and Ebb… did not want to approach him. There was something strange about Orcus. His eyes were half-lidded, his breath was shallow and laboured.

“Minnow, what is wrong with him?” asked Ebb, still pushing herself backward with her tail.

The deep pony shook her head. “I don’t know. Orcus! We need to retreat! Get out of here!”

“There is no escape.”

Ebb’s eyes widened at Orcus’s words and looking beyond, saw the massive dark shape growing even larger.

“He’s mind controlled! Everybody, withdraw!”

“There is no escape.”

Ebb spun around for the sound came from behind her, and she cursed. More seaponies, deep ponies and kelpies had swum up from behind their group. There were fourteen of them in total. They were the missing squads and all of them had the same dead look in their eyes.

Minnow’s horn glowed as she focused her magic to craft a curse. “Captain, on three, we break through,” she whispered. Ebb nodded, her tentacles at the ready.

“All hail the Great One.” Ebb tensed and signalled her squad with a tentacle to get ready.

“One.”

“All hail the ship breaker.” Ebb pinpointed a weakness in the mind-controlled kelpies and seaponies’ defense.

“Two.”

Ebb steeled herself. She didn’t want to hurt her fellow kelpies, and some of the seaponies she had brought in her team weren’t unlikeable, but she would do what she had to in order to stay alive.

“Thre—”

Bow.

Ebb was a captain of the Abyssal Guard, veteran of more than a hundred battles and skirmishes, trusted advisor and friend to Empress Tethys.

But the moment she heard that voice, that didn’t seem to matter. All she could think about was serving her god. The Great One who destroys ships, who rules the depths, and who lords over those that swim in the sea and those that walk on land.

A smile replacing her sneer, Ebb floated happily with her smiling comrades as The Great One approached. She could see the outline of him now. His colossal form, ringed by an uncountable number of tentacles. She was ready to serve him, to tell him anything of Aquestria, of Aquamaris, of Vol Oros, and of Empress Tethys.

Ebb blinked, slowly. Something was wrong. It felt as if her lips were moving through sludge for some reason. Moreover, why did she feel a twinge when she thought of Tethys? Who was she to the Great One? A nobody, just a kelpie queen.

Her queen. Her Empress.

No. The Great One was her god, always had been, even if she hadn’t been exposed to his greatness.

But then why did she feel unhappy with him? Why did she feel… why did she feel terrified of him? Why was her hooves trembling and tentacles quivering as he approached? Wasn’t he her god? Shouldn’t she love him?

No.

But the Great One would give her power to command his armies, to fight for him and to die for him.

No.

The Great One would give her untold riches, land and sea beyond measure.

No.

The Great One would elevate her beyond her mortal form. Would give her a gift beyond all measure… immortality. He would save her from the curse of the kelpies, their insatiable hunger, he would satisfy it.

“NO! YOU WON’T!” Ebb screamed, her throat grating as she roared. Tethys was her Empress, her queen, the one who had saved them and unified them. Not this… Ebb’s eyes widened as she saw what was coming. Saw the smiles fade from the dominated seaponies and kelpies around her.

The Great One’s response was colder than the waters of the Northwest Passage, and was delivered almost nonchalantly.

You had your chance; die.

The kelpies, deep ponies and sea ponies charged, but Ebb noticed they were nowhere as fast as they were before. Instincts kicking in, she flipped over two of the kelpies, while using her tentacles to deflect the hooves of the sea ponies. Minnow, her eyes glazed over, fired a bolt of superheated water that would have boiled Ebb’s flesh alive, but the kelpie dodged under it, though she did feel uncomfortably warm as the bolt passed over her shoulder.

“Stay out of my head you monster!” stammered Ebb as she swam away as fast as she could. A glance over her shoulder, though, revealed the rest of her mind-controlled comrades were in hot pursuit, backed by the looming dark form of the Great One, whatever in the darkest trench he was.

Fear was a powerful motivator and so Ebb used that emotion to fuel the spell she was readying. Channeling her magic and the water around her, Ebb flapped her tail harder and after a moment, vanished.

She reappeared on the surface of an empty bay not too far from their base camp at the western entrance to the Northwest Passage. Her heart still pounding, muscles and magic exhausted from her teleport, Ebb allowed herself to sink back into the water, sucking in deep breaths to calm herself and to think about what had just happened. Whether it had just happened.

She knew it did just happen though. Against all odds, there was a monster in the Western Sea. Twenty kelpies, seaponies and deep ponies, some the best soldiers she had known, were now all under its thrall.

Quickly making her decision, Ebb dove toward the base camp.

The guards were surprised as their captain tore towards them, but they were even more shocked when she roared out, “We’re aborting! Send messages to the scout teams!”

Typhon thought he had seen everything, from Seiche being wounded, to his regent toying with the idea of peace with the ponies (even if she didn’t trust them an inch), but he had never dreamed that he’d ever see captain Ebb Flow afraid.

A massive emergency meeting had been called once Ebb Flow had arrived back in Aquamaris with twenty less Aquestrians from when she had set out. Among the missing was Minnow, one of their best engineers and mages.

The shocking part though was that Ebb Flow had a haunted look in her eyes, like prey that had just escaped from the hunter.

“Explain, Captain.”

“There is a monster in the Western Sea. A beast far larger than a leviathan, I don’t know how large, but it can crush Aquamaris or Vol Oros. It has the ability to mind control, and read the thoughts of seaponies, deep ponies and kelpies with barely any effort. That’s what happened to the missing scouts and Mage Minnow. I’m still not sure how I managed to resist its mind control.”

“Mareel, check Ebb.”

Mareel nodded and gesturing to the armored kelpies in the throne hall to follow her, swam up to Ebb, her horn glowing as she scanned the captain.

“She’s fine. I can sense the touch of a foreign magic signature on her, though.”

“Probably from when it communicated with me telepathically,” said Ebb.

“What did it say?” asked Typhon.

“Its mind-controlled followers called it “The Great One”. I’m not sure what it called itself, but …” Ebb shivered “It made a lot of promises… promises I would have refused, but that I really wanted.”

“That’s what they’ve always done. Promise power, wealth, all the desires a mortal can ask in return for complete submission. Seems time has not dampened it’s corruptive influence one bit,” spoke Tethys in a grim tone.

“Wait, what do you mean that’s always they’ve done? What are ‘they’?” asked Typhon.

Tethys glanced at Typhon. “Elder beings from the time before the world was shaped. Some call them the Old Gods or Great Ones.”

“Elder beings? How many more of them are there? And what do they want?” asked Ebb.

Tethys paused, stone-faced before slowly responding. “I can’t say. They don’t really pay much attention to mortals, but they have a corrupting presence. Those exposed to them, especially the weak-willed and the foolish, can fall under their mental influence. These corrupted mortals tend to get their own ideas of what these abominations want.”

“But… they don’t want anything? They can’t be reasoned with or talked with?” asked Seiche.

Tethys shook her head. “If they do, then they’ve never made an effort to make it clear.”

Brinewing swallowed. “So we can’t stop it? What if it comes to Aquamaris? Everybody is going to be enslaved if it even wanders close to it.”

“Empress, you can stop this thing can you? You should have the will to resist it,” said Typhon, a hopeful note in his voice.

Ebb sighed. “Typhon, the Old One wasn’t even trying when he corrupted those with me and Minnow, who hardly is a weak-willed fool, and he dominated my mind to the last second. If our Empress is even exposed to the Old One, alone, and she falls… then we’d be up against an Empress even more dangerous than your mother was.”

That was alone enough to make Typhon look as if he had lost his lunch.

“You sound like you need help,” said Murmillar.

The changeling queen had been attending the meetings, but there really hadn’t been much to say considering that the Equestrians and changelings had been fairly upfront. She had been summoned to the emergency meeting though, on the assumption that the Equestrians or the changelings had broken the ceasefire agreement.

Seiche frowned. “You’re not being serious are you, Queen Murmillar?”

Ebb, who had got it as well, mirrored her comrade’s expression. “Even if we somehow got a promise of aid from the Equestrians and the changelings, who we’ve been killing and who probably hate us, they aren’t sea creatures and will not be able to really assist us.”

Murmillar pursed her lips. “Ah, that’s true, but the princesses and the queens are a different story. They have greater magic, normally an indicator of strong will, and due to hundreds of years of experience through crises, their emotional states would be hardened It would not be easy to dominate them, especially if they all came with the Empress to attack the Great One at the same time.”

“But how would we convince the princesses to help? They’d still be assisting us, an enemy, who would be at war with them in another five years at the most. Indeed, the Great One could be a threat to their interests as well, but it’s in the ocean. It’s a greater threat to us than them,” pointed out Typhon.

Tethys had a thoughtful look to her features. “We have some leverage to work with.”

Third meeting date…

Alternia was more nervous than she had been for the second meeting. Luna’s news of the Great One’s mind control of their ponies and the chants they had made were highly disturbing. There was no doubt about it, they had to conclude the peace treaty with Tethys as soon as possible, today if Tethys had the mind to.

It was to the point that Alternia had prepared slabs of rock for the Aquestrians to carve the terms of the treaty in and specially enscrolled paper for the Equestrians. There was a slab of rock also allocated for the Equestrians as well, as a symbol to Tethys that the treaty would not be forgotten.

“Is there anything we’ve missed?” asked Celestia as the Equestrians and changelings sat down at the table near the sea.

“No, but this might be our most difficult day yet. We don’t know if Tethys will accept the hostage exchange and there’s even a possibility we might not be able to go through with it because we would need Luna to help us with this,” said Alternia.

“True, but let’s leave that for when she actually gets here. Speaking of which…” Celestia braced herself as the waters began to churn. Out of this froth, Typhon, Ebb and Brinewing trotted out, rather quickly.

“Prince Typhon, Captain Ebb, Captain Brinewing,” said Alternia respectfully.

Typhon nodded in greeting, but he didn’t say anything and just turned to watch the churning water, which to Alternia’s eyes was becoming more and more menacing.

Nothing quite prepared her for what she saw next though. All the Equestrians and changelings, Alternia included, thought that Tethys would arrive in another ice sending, or send some kind of projection.

She never expected her to come to the beach herself.

The first thing Alternia saw of Tethys was her horn, which confused Alternia briefly because it was about twice as thick as ship’s mast, curved and wickedly sharp with an edge like a blade. Nearly jumping out of her seat, Alternia froze as the horns continued to rise to reveal a indeterminable mass of kelp and tentacles behind the the horns.

Tethys had arrived, and she continued to rise and rise, until her massive head and jaw, able to swallow a pleasure yacht whole, was completely out of the water. Now that Alternia was closer, she could see how well armored the Empress was. Her entire carapaced body was composed of heavy plates, some larger than two ponies put together. The plating extended to the many tentacles that sprouted from behind her back.

Alternia also noticed though that Tethys actually had a pair of large wing-flippers at her side. They were larger than the sail of a yacht and now that Alternia thought about it, the wing-flippers would explain why Tethys could swim so quickly on the surface.

By the time she stopped, Alternia’s neck was craning back. Her titanic form, almost twice as large as the largest Equestrian battleship, was towering over her, and Alternia knew that Tethys could just smash them if she wanted to.

And Tethys hadn’t even completely come out of the water. Most of her legs and tail were covered by the ocean waves.

“Greetings, Empress Tethys. I thank you for honoring us with your presence,” said Alternia.

"Princess. I have come with a different proposal. One that can potentially ensure peace.”

Alternia’s eyes widened. Assuming Tethys used “peace” to mean permanent peace and not just their previous five year agreement, then this was a major surprise. But what could have changed? Tethys had been only willing to offer peace for ten years and that was in return for live tribute.

It was then Alternia remembered the report Admiral Marenitz had told her and Tethys’s earlier statement that Empress Samudra had frozen the Northwest Passage on purpose.

“Does it have anything to do with the incidents in the Western Sea and the fact that the Northwest Passage has completely melted?” asked Alternia quietly.

“Yes. The cause is a primal entity of untold power and unfathomable intentions. A Primal God.”

“Samudra must have frozen the Northwest passage to ensure nobody would come in contact with it, but why have we never had any problems with it until now?” asked Celestia.

“My guess is it has lain dormant since the disappearance of the rest of its twisted kind. Samudra did not have the power to put it under, but perhaps she was able to keep one already asleep unconscious.”

“And I suppose you’re here to ask us for assistance in subduing this creature?” asked Alternia, for that could be the only reason why Tethys was personally here, right now.

“I’m here to offer a proposal. Last time I told you that the cause of what makes kelpies need to devour sapient beings is tied to the very core of our beings. To alter a kelpie on such a level would require magical power beyond the greatest users of magic.”

“Yes… are you saying you are able to get the magic to alter the very core of the kelpies being?” asked Alternia.

“Not without help, admittedly. I propose a joint operation. The goal will help both of us out. I will gain the power to alter my kelpies and the Old One will no longer be a threat to either of our peoples after I devour it and take its power as my own,” declared Tethys.

Part of Alternia was overjoyed, but she had to stop her eyes from narrowing as she heard the latter part of the last sentence.

“Thus, we would be able to actually sign a long term peace treaty with the terms we proposed instead of a five year one.” Alternia paused. “I must ask however, what do you mean by you will devour it and take its power? I’ve heard of mana-leeching spells, but those are fairly difficult.”

“No. I’ll take its power as I consume it. Body and soul. Or what passes for one in such a being,” said Tethys.

Alternia shivered. She couldn’t help it. It was a terrifying prospect.

“And this tactic has worked before?” asked Chrysalis warily.

Noticeably, Typhon averted his eyes.

“Yes,” said Tethys.

“Alright, but I don’t understand why you would require our aid though, considering that you have this ability. Unless…” Alternia pursed her lips. “You want to divide the number of targets the Great One has to mind control, right?”

The Empress nodded shortly. “The Primal God’s most versatile tools have always been the fools and weak-willed twisted by its influence. Even then, if it puts effort into mind-controlling one of us, nothing will be able to prevent the possession.”

“That makes sense. We’ve had two major riots involving over a thousand mind controlled ponies respectively that were acting almost like cultists.” Alternia frowned. “That also makes this operation extremely dangerous.”

The trailing tone in Alternia’s voice could not be missed, and Tethys glanced at Typhon who coughed officiously. At that signal, Brinewing passed Typhon a scroll and the kelpie used his tentacles to unfurl it for Alternia and her friends to see.

“In return for your assistance, Aquestria is willing to sign a long term peace treaty. All terms from our previous discussions apply, so we will still have the pony and seapony family exchanges and Princess Luna will still be a hostage in Aquestria for five years. However, the Aquestrian Empire will now pay reparations for the repair of the tsunami damage Venecia suffered as a result of Empress Tethys’s duel with Empress Samudra. Our current offer is made in light of calculations based on what Brinewing informed us of the current market price of construction materials.”

Alternia blinked at the seven-digit figure. It was substantial, extremely substantial, but it wasn’t her call. She glanced at Sebastiana who scrutinized the paper and nodded.

“The reparations are sufficient,” said Sebastiana, a bit reluctantly, but there was a note of satisfaction in her tone.

Typhon nodded. “Finally, we will also return Queen Murmillar to the Sea Snakes.”

Everypony and changeling blinked and was silent for several long seconds. Shock and surprise had basically suffused throughout the entire Equestrian delegation, silencing them in their seats.

“She’s alive?” Retariusil croaked, her voice filled with hope. Yet, Alternia could sense the fear in the young queen.

“I was originally going to eat her,” said Tethys.

“But you didn’t and she’s alive?” Retariusil asked desperately.

“I changed my mind when it became apparent she could provide certain insight. Until now, I’ve kept her safe,” said the Empress coolly.

Retariusil nodded quickly. “Have you been able to feed her love? Does she need any right now? Where is she?” she asked.

Chrysalis nudged Retariusil in a not-so-subtle fashion and the young queen blinked and took a deep breath and swallowed. “I’m sorry… for my curiosity, Empress.”

The Empress didn’t respond to Retariusil’s apology, and her expression didn’t change from its stoic mask.

“She is in one of the trenches. Murmillar is safe enough for now as she is guarded by my elite guard who are chosen for their discipline as well for their military skills. As for the exact location, there is no point in revealing that for now if the Old One kills or dominates us all.”

Numbly, Retariusil nodded, and Alternia could sense the happiness, and yet despair in her heart.

“I understand. Thank you, Empress. Do you have any further offers?” Retariusil asked.

“No.”

Alternia turned to Tethys, her eyes looking up at the massive Empress. “We’ll need some time to discuss this. You have given us a lot of things to think about.”

“Do not take too long to discuss. The longer you take, the stronger the Old One will get," warned Tethys.

Nodding, Alternia then stood up, bowed to the Empress, flaring her wings out in submission, a gesture that was mirrored by Retariusil, Chrysalis and then the others, before they all quickly trotted up the beach.

“I sure hope they’re going to take our offer,” muttered Typhon so softly, only Ebb and Tethys could hear it.

Once the sound bubble was up, the Equestrians and changelings quickly sat down roughly in a circle on the beach, not caring how sharp the pebbles were underneath their flanks.

First, though, they quickly used the crystal ball to call Luna, Simulacris and Belladonna and explained the situation to them.

“We need opinions now, and quickly,” Alternia said.

Chrysalis pursed her lips. “The Great One is a threat to the Aquestrians and to us. The Empress’s proposal will halt him and ensure a long term peace with the kelpies. I am tentatively in favour of it.”

Celestia grimaced. “I have never encountered one myself, but I have heard a little of the primal gods and none of it good. Tethys’s solution does allow us to neutralize the primal god and in fact, may be the only way to do so.”

“I know we’ll be jeopardising our already fragile position, as Tethys could just as easily alter her kelpies to be invulnerable to direct sunlight, and wipe us out then, but I can’t let her have my mother in her custody for any longer,” said Retariusil. The young queen groaned. “She must be starving. I doubt she has had a lot of love provided to her.”

“Allowing her this power to correct their feeding problem would relieve Tethys of the need to constantly attack us, which they know is unsustainable. Hence, they would not need to undergo such an alteration,” pointed out Simulacris.

“I am very glad that they’ve offered to give us reparations, but what if they want to attack us after we provide our assistance? Just because we help them overcome their need to feed doesn’t mean they won’t have ambitions,” pointed out Sebastiana.

Luna shook her head. “They are a primarily sea-based species, which means that their ambitions would be orientated to the ocean. We know this too as whatever attacks they have made were to eliminate threats to their ocean and not to conquer land.”

“Still, the problem is that we must give Tethys more power and that is a prospect that I do not enjoy,” groaned Belladonna.

Simulacris sighed. “Yet, we can’t let the Great One destroy Aquestria. We don’t know if we can beat the Great One by ourselves, should Tethys be killed.”

“True, but can we really afford Tethys absorbing the power of a god, provided her plan works and we can actually subdue it in combat, which would be incredibly difficult in the first place?” asked Celestia.

“Perhaps, her plan in principle would work and together we stand a good a chance as any to destroy the Great One,” said Chrysalis.

Celestia pursed her lips. “The real question then is can we trust her to fulfill her promise of using the Great One’s power for changing the kelpies nature to not needing to devour sapient beings.”

“We can hazard a guess that Tethys is correct that such a magical feat would require an outpouring of magic which would drain even a god,” said Luna.

Belladonna frowned. “But her having such power is still a risk as she can do a lot of damage to us before even needing to start the healing process.”

Retariusil nodded. “I also must admit, she is intensely hostile to those that live on the surface, I could also sense how reluctant she was to ask us for help, even when her kind is in so much danger. It’ll be very dangerous for us to allow her to gain so much power.”

“Indeed, but so far, despite having an advantage over us, she’s continued to adhere to her promises and the original treaty,” remarked Simulacris.

Alternia grimaced. “Moreover, if she’s so reluctant to ask us for help, the fact that she’s asking us now means that this is a pretty grave situation.”

“But that does nothing to say whether she’ll hold to her word or not, Alternia” said Sebastiana glancing at the changeling.

Celestia frowned. “Alternia, perhaps we can bring in the Elements of Harmony to deal with the Old One and potentially Tethys as well.”

Alternia raised an eyebrow, whilst Luna blinked. “What do you mean sister?”

“The moment Tethys engages the Old One is when she will be the most vulnerable. Assuming that she’ll be using her great physical strength against the Old One to devour it, then they’ll be together enough so that your student and her friends can target it with the Elements and potentially seal both of our problems,” said Celestia.

“That’s incredibly changeling of you, Celestia,” said Belladonna rather admiringly.

“But I’m not sure if that’s such a good idea, Celestia,” said Luna.

Belladonna frowned at the princess. “Why not?”

“According to what Alternia has told me. Discord was able to rather easily affect the minds of Twilight’s friends and eventually managed to achieve a degree of control on Twilight’s own mind as well. That rendered the Elements of Harmony useless. If the Spirit of Chaos could do it, it stands to reason that this Old One may be able to do the same,” said Luna.

“But what if we do succeed in this? It could tie up both of our major problems!” exclaimed Sebastiana.

“What about the kelpies’ retribution, Sebastiana?” asked Retariusil. The Doggess blinked and groaned as the changeling queen sighed and scooted up next to her. “Even if we can take out the kelpies’ Empress, the rage of the kelpies, maybe even the seaponies would be great. After all, we would have committed an act of supreme treachery against them.”

“There’s also the matter of the Elements of Harmony’s possible effect on the Empress and the Old One,” said Luna gingerly. “Provided we can seal them both, which isn’t a certainty considering the power of the Old One, Discord and Nightmare Moon both broke free after a thousand years. Disregarding Tethys, The Old One is significantly more dangerous and it’s likely he’ll break free faster.”

Celestia sighed. “You’re right. Moreover, if Tethys holds to her word, we will have a permanent peace, or at least one that is a very strong possibility. I still think the Elements of Harmony should be asked to come to the nearest significant landmass, as a last resort.”

Alternia nodded, a bit reluctantly. “I don’t like putting Twilight and her friends in such danger, but I agree. Also, in my opinion, the Great One is an even greater threat to Equestria than Tethys. The Empress is at least constrained by her own species and if we succeed, Tethys would need to learn how to use her new power. This Great One can mind control ponies and beings without even trying. We can defend against Tethys, perhaps even after being bolstered by the Great One’s power, but not against the Great One’s corruptive influence.”

“That’s a rather good point, but wouldn’t it be trading one devil for another, so to speak?” asked Retariusil.

Simulacris frowned. “Have we all forgotten that the kelpies in particular are bound to their honor code? There will of course be the possibility that they turn on us, but Tethys swore to sign a long term peace treaty should we assist her. Her going back on her word would be against everything they have preached and have done.”

“I suppose so. There’s also the strong likelihood that after our assistance of the Aquestrians, our relations with them are going to improve,” said Belladonna.

“We also get quite a few good benefits. Queen Murmillar, and reparations for the repair of Venecia are hardly offers to dismiss easily,” said Celestia thoughtfully.

Sebastiana groaned. “Unfortunately, agreeing to this means that we can’t save any of the prisoners, which we know they have even if they haven’t admitted to it.”

“They’ve been lost from the moment they were captured, Sebastiana,” said Celestia. The white alicorn sighed and turned to her changeling co-ruler. “You really think that Tethys is trustworthy, Alternia?”

Alternia nodded. “She’s never broken her word. Moreover, she has come to us for help when we were fairly certain she would never do so. This is at least giving me a sign that she’s willing to trust us, which is promising. That and because she’s come to us means the threat is something greater than the hostility between our two alliances.”

The changeling princess pursed her lips, brow furrowed in contemplation. “Tethys also has some very strong motivation not to break her word and to use the power she would gain from the Old One to cure the kelpies first. After all, the kelpies’ feeding continues a cycle of fighting that would drain their resources and endanger their lives. For all our concerns about them preying on ponies and changelings on land, up until now the victims of the kelpies’ hunger have apparently been seaponies, who are now also Tethys’s subjects, and whom she clearly wishes to protect.”

“I don’t trust her, but she hasn’t broken her word and this appears to be the best way to safeguard Equestria,” said Celestia. Glancing at Alternia, Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “But we need to tread lightly.”

“Oh, I will,” said Alternia grimly.

“Empress Tethys, we find your proposal completely satisfactory. Equestria, Venecia, and her allied hives will assist the Aquestrian Empire with subduing the Old One.” Alternia leaned forward hooves on the table. “Considering you appear to be the authority on this Great One and seem to have a plan to take it out, can you elaborate on it further?”

If Tethys was pleased at their agreement, she didn’t show it. “Not much elaboration is necessary. We bring you to the Old One, appropriately charmed for underwater travel. You will provide me time to devour the Old One.”

“Understood. However, considering the limited effectiveness of our weapons and magic against you, I think we might need more than just our magic against the primal god,” said Alternia.

“Your point?” asked Tethys.

“From what you’ve told us, this primal god is extremely powerful. Apart from his ability to mind control he clearly must possess physical and magical abilities that would pose a threat to you, and you basically overpowered me. You did the same for Celestia.” There was a bit of mirth in Tethys’s eyes from Alternia’s admission, but the Empress said nothing.

So Alternia continued. “If we allow enough time for Luna, my adopted alicorn niece Cadance, and my two younger sisters to arrive, and should Queen Murmillar recover enough of her strength, we can field three alicorns, and six changeling queens against the Old One, but even then I question whether we can pin this Old One down long enough for you to devour him.” Alternia gritted her teeth. “We need to improve our chances.”

“We could bring in more of our own forces,” said Sebastiana.

Ebb Flow shook her head. “No, you cannot. They’ll be overpowered and turned against you.”

“If we can’t bring in personnel, perhaps we can use magical items to amplify our own spellcasting. I’ve heard of an amulet that can amplify the powers of any magician tenfold,” said Chrysalis.

Celestia coughed, loudly, drawing everypony’s attention. “That would be unwise. Most of those types of magical amplification items are dark in nature. The amulet you have likely heard of, Queen Chrysalis, is the Alicorn Amulet and in return for the power it gives you, it seizes control of the user’s mind, driving them mad with power and vanity.”

“That rules out magical items. Perhaps a magical weapon?” asked Retariusil.

“What kind of weapons?” asked Tethys.

Alternia took a short breath collect her thoughts. “I know that in our Royal Vault, we have some unique magical weapons such as Cairnstalker, a dagger that made the user invisible. The rather aptly named Bang-Stick which amplified a user’s fire magic. However, Equestria has never fought an underwater opponent of that magnitude before and so none of them, at least to my knowledge appear to apply to this situation. I’ll have our archivists take a look, though.”

“Can you not create a weapon?” Tethys inquired.

Alternia blinked, a contemplative look coming to her face.

“Possibly. Let me contact somepony for advice.” Alternia reached down into her saddlebags, took out her crystal ball and stand, and stood it up on the table. Concentrating, she narrowed her eyes, magic coursing into the ball from her horn until what looked like a very messy study faded into view.

That was when a unicorn mare with a teal coat and a rich chocolate brown mane popped up into view, the image of her slightly distorted head sticking up from under the desk the crystal ball on the other side was atop of. The most striking thing about the unicorn though were her bright green eyes, which seemed to pierce right through most ponies.

“Alternia! What seems to be the problem—” They mare’s green eyes widened and she stared at what had to be the massive image of Tethys on the other side.

“Meringue, this is Empress Tethys of Aquestria. Empress, this is Archmage Meringue Le Fay, sometimes known as Meringue Le Pie. She’s one of our foremost experts on sorcery and enchantment,” said Alternia calmly.

Meringue, swallowed, nodded and grabbed a green cloak from outside of the crystal ball’s viewing screen, which she wrapped around herself, before sitting down in a chair.

“Charmed. I suppose you want some kind of magical consultation?” asked Meringue.

“Yes. Have you heard of the Old Gods?” Alternia asked.

“Big, dangerous, terrifyingly so, and they have great physical strength due to their size. Their abilities are mostly unknown though and they disappeared millennia ago—” Meringue paused, her eyes widening. “An Old One is causing what’s happening in the Western Sea?”

Alternia nodded, glancing at Tethys. The massive kelpie showed no signs of reaction however. “Yes, and because it poses a threat to both Equestria and Aquestria, Empress Tethys has requested our assistance in return for a permanent peace treaty to be drawn up. She plans to devour the Old One, gaining its power and then using it to cure the kelpies need to feed on sentient beings. She needs the Old One to be pinned down, however, which we can do, but because this Old One has an extremely dangerous mind control ability that caused the riots in Las Pegasus and Vanhoofer, we need to forge a weapon that can assist us in this endeavour.”

“How many are you taking into this fight?” asked Mirage.

“Alicorns and changeling queens only. So myself, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, my four sisters, and two more queens. The Old One passively turns any being with weak will into a cultist, so it cannot have sentience of any form,” said Alternia.

Meringue frowned. “That rules out magical constructs and sendings, which means our best bet is a weapon forged with enchantments and magic to perform a specific task. Any weapon we build for you or the alicorns won’t have enough power to subdue something like an Old One, though.”

“Why?” Tethys asked.

The archmage took a deep breath and looked at Tethys. “Size, your majesty. A weapon can only be imbued with so much magic. Any weapons we ponies normally would carry aren’t going to have any effect on the Old One.” Meringue managed a half-grin. “On the other hoof, assuming you are comfortable holding this form, if we build a weapon for you to wield against the Old One, my mages can pack it with an incredibly powerful enchantment.”

“Such as a paralysis spell?” Tethys asked.

“To freeze the Old One? Exactly. I can’t guarantee it will be one hundred percent effective, but it’s worth a try,” said Meringue.

“We can also add our magic to the enchantment,” said Celestia looking up at Tethys. “The weapon will have to be forged on Venecia due to its size, so we might as well be involved in the enchanting process. You should save your strength for the engagement, but if you could recruit some of your deep ponies, we can add even more power to the enchantment.”

“Very well. I’ll have our archmagus gather some of her colleagues.”

“Great. I need some preliminary information to determine the weapon’s size, though,” said Meringue as she picked up a parchment and quill with her magic. “Firstly, is this the biggest size you can maintain when fighting the Old One? And what’s the heaviest object you can wield in this form?”

Alternia didn’t react, but she listened carefully to Tethys’s answers.

“This is the largest form I can maintain for now. Once I start devouring the Old One and its power, I’ll gain strength, both physical and magical. As for the heaviest I can wield, I’ve been able to lift and throw one of your destroyers.”

The mage nodded, and jotted down a few notes.

“Excellent. Now, I was thinking of a spear, but what kind of weapon do you think would be most suited for the job?” asked Meringue.

Tethys took a moment to consider the question. “A long bladed spear.”

Meringue smiled. “Understood.” Her image turned to look at Alternia. “Your highness, do you mind sending me a Royal Writ to request the necessary ponies and materials?”

“Of course not. I’ll also alert Princess Luna, Cadance and my sisters personally to be ready to move out, and send a letter to Twilight,” said Alternia.

“Great, I should be on Venecia with the others in about two weeks to forge the weapon on site. Is that quick enough, Empress?” asked Meringue.

“The quicker the better. The Old One is not necessarily constrained to the oceans and will create chaos wherever it goes.”

Celestia’s eyes widened. “Discord…” she whispered.

“Yes.”

“Your warning is much appreciated Empress,” said Alternia, nodding to dismiss Meringue, who bowed and let the scrying spell fade.

Standing up, Alternia trotted around the table and to the water’s edge. She tried very hard not to think how easy it was for Tethys to simply crush her with her tentacles, or how much easier it would be should they succeed in their task.

In spite of her fear, though, and the fact that she was trembling, just a bit, Alternia managed to come to the water’s edge, and with Tethys’s eyes on her, she extended a hoof up toward the massive Empress.

“To a successful operation and a peaceful future between our factions.”

Tethys extended one massive tentacle, whose width was basically as tall as Alternia. With exceptionally fine control, the Empress tapped the very tip of the tentacle against Alternia’s hoof, with enough force to drive Alternia’s three remaining hooves into the sand.

Against her hoof the tentacle was oddly dry, though perhaps more worrying was the emotionless expression Tethys wore in spite of her gesture. So behind her nervous smile, Alternia had to resist the urge to swallow in an attempt to wet her dry throat. Perhaps they had avoided war for now, but by no means were the Equestrians completely safe.

Chapter 22: Complications

Venecia, a week later…

Two black-painted REINS zeppelins descended toward the beach, where Alternia and Tethys’s delegations waited patiently. Larger than the non-rigid blimps, the zeppelins also had sleeker forms and more powerful engines.

As the ships approached Alternia wondered if Tethys, who had just arrived fifteen minutes after the sun had set, could spy the guns underslung in the zeppelins’ carriages. They were small guns though, only firing three inch diameter shells and more for use in surgical strikes and against other airships. They wouldn’t do a thing against Tethys.

Gently, the two airships were brought in by hooks, cables and magic, working in synchronization to anchor the airships to the ground. Only then could the passengers disembark.

The changeling princess was understandably nervous and she imagined Luna,, Simulacris, and Belladonna, who were in the first zeppelin, shared her fear. However, Alternia was more concerned about Twilight and her friends, who were in the second zeppelin.

This would be the first time they had ever seen anything like Tethys in person and she imagined their bladders were feeling loose. Granted, the darkness of night meant they probably could only see the bare outline of Tethys. However, some of the airships’ interior lights reflected off of Tethys’s carapace giving the alicorns and changelings some indication of her size.

The Equestrians and changelings had spent the week before the arrival of Luna and the others discussing with Tethys to figure out a plan of attack and for the details of when Queen Murmillar would be returned to Venecia. Every time they had a meeting, Tethys had shown up in her full battleship-dwarfing glory. Understandably, Alternia and the others hadn’t dared to interrupt Tethys as she had spoken, even if there were opportunities to interject.

So far, the Aquestrians and Equestrians had confirmed the roles of Tethys and the Equestrians and changelings in the operation, and had drawn up several joint contingency plans in case they had failed. They had agreed that Cadance would stay in Equestria, but that Luna, Belladonna, and Simulacris should come assist in the operation. However, the Equestrians’ need to worm information out of the Aquestrians had made joint contingency plans incredibly difficult to plan out.

At least this meeting shouldn’t be dogged with too many issues. They were just greeting and introducing the new arrivals before continuing with their strategy discussions. Before too long, the weapon should be forged and they would be ready to start the operation.

The problem was that Alternia could sense Tethys was feeling angry at something and she didn’t bother to hide it. Her tentacles were twisting together, huge coils of armored muscle that created an ear-screeching grating sound as they rubbed together.

“Is there anything wrong, Empress?” asked Alternia.

“Yes. I can smell the one known as Nightmare Moon.”

Nobody could miss the vehemence in Tethys’s tone and Celestia’s head snapped to stare at Tethys, her eyes wide with terror. Alternia froze, paralyzed with indecision.

“Empress, what did Nightmare Moon do to the kelpies?” Retariusil asked in a quavering voice.

“It’s a matter of what she didn’t do. She offered a chance to live on the surface during the time Samudra was trying to purge kelpies from existence and without “the tyranny of the sun.” I gave her a hundred of my best warriors to complete her task and only one returned to tell of her defeat.”

“The army in the river…” Celestia swallowed. “Then you know of my role in killing your soldiers, Empress.”

Alternia couldn’t help but glare at Celestia to try to silence her, but it was too late and Tethys’s massive eyes now focused on Celestia.

“That you burned them from on high where they could not fight back. Yes, but Nightmare Moon was the one I trusted my warriors to. Under her command, she threw them away.”

“Luna— Nightmare Moon is dead, Empress, she doesn’t exist,” spluttered Celestia, even as her eyes glanced at the now anchored airship and the ponies getting out.

“Yet I can smell her,” said Tethys, the edge of her lips curling upwards to reveal more of her teeth.

It was at that moment that Alternia, who had been inching closer and closer to the landed airship, saw Luna regally step forward onto the airships landing ramp leading to the beach. Immediately, the changeling abandoned all sense of subtlety and ran for her co-ruler.

Wait, why did the air feel so cold all of a sudden? Why couldn’t she move? Why were her muscles locking up?

Luna’s regal expression had slowly given way to terror as ice rose to lock her legs in place. Desperately, Luna managed to break one of her hooves out of the ice, which she used to smash her way out. However, more ice formed on her wings and her body, so much so that Luna, in spite of her using magic to blast some of the ice off, soon found herself encased. Celestia resisted a little longer, but the lack of magic control she had due to her shorn off horn meant she soon joined her sister’s situation.

That same ice formed on the wings and hooves of her thestral guards, pinning them to the ground where they were trapped. Icicles also formed on the airships themselves, spears of frozen water that suddenly hung themselves off of lines and off the airsac.

At the same time, Tethys’s tentacles stretched out to wrap around the airship locking it in place, making sure there was no escape. And just to be absolutely sure, several of her other tentacles seized the second airship, with Twilight in it.

Alternia couldn’t see her student, but she did see the blast of purple fire cut through the night to try to melt the ice that was quickly forming on the airship.

At that sight, the changeling princess’s heart dropped to her stomach. Twilight must have been panicking in the rocking airship and reacted instinctively. If she shot Tethys by accident…

“Twilight don’t attack! You’ll hit the Empress!” Alternia roared and thankfully, the purple fire stopped.

Whipping her head around, Alternia tried to find Typhon and Ebb. They were actually scrambling away from the water of the beach, which was beginning to freeze. A web of cold fractal patterns that spread to cover the water near the beach, freezing the waves in place. Typhon and Ebb had gotten the hell away from the water and instead of trying to blast the ice off of themselves, they resorted to hydromancing any moisture off of themselves. They didn’t seem to be too badly affected by the cold though, which in Alternia’s hindsight made sense. The water in the deep sea trenches were known to drop to freezing after all.

However, nopony, alicorn or changeling could move much. Most of them were covered in ice so heavy they were pinned in place. They couldn’t even break through the ice as it was too cold to do anything but try curl up in a ball for warmth. Their very muscles were twitching due to the sudden freezing drop in temperature. The gun crews on the airships couldn’t move their jammed weapons and neither could the airships escape. One or two had their hooves actually frozen to the steel. Alternia herself was pinned, all four hooves stuck to the ground or weighed down by chilling ice that had formed on her carapace.

And yet, despite having all of the Equestrians and their allies frozen, Tethys did nothing but stare at the shivering Luna.

“Why did you throw away the lives of my soldiers so lightly?” demanded the Empress coldly, her tone bleak as the arctic north.

“W—what do you mean?” asked Luna.

“A thousand years ago, you asked me for some of my best warriors.”

“What? But I…” Luna’s eyes widened and as far as she was, Alternia could feel the guilt well into the forefront of Luna’s moist eyes. “The Nightmare… I must not have been in my right mind! The Nightmare had taken over my body and I—I’m so s—s—sorry your soldiers paid for it,” stammered Luna.

“Had you accompanied them as you said you would and led them in the attack, I wouldn’t have minded the loss. But instead of letting them bring you to victory, you wasted them. As mere diversions.”

Luna averted her eyes. “I know… I know…” Swallowing she forced herself to look up at Tethys, even though she was quivering. “What do you want of me?”

“N—no! I—I killed them! I—I’m at f—fault!” exclaimed Celestia.

“Celestia, shut up!” snapped Alternia. They were all in danger. Celestia, Luna, her sisters, Retariusil, Sebastiana, Twilight and her friends. What was said right now could kill them or save them.

But what would satisfy the Empress? Princess Luna was already going to be the kelpies hostage for five years! Alternia dared not risk allowing Luna to be in the kelpies hooves for any longer.

The airship shook as Tethys’s grip momentarily tightened on it before relaxing, slightly.

“Normally, I’d have already enacted punishment, but circumstances will not allow it. Princess Luna, we will need your power, but do not think I will ever forget that.”

Alternia let out a chattering sigh as she looked up at the furious Tethys.

“We thank you for your mercy and discretion, Empress. I would also like to remind you that L—Luna is going to be your h—hostage for f—five years as agreed upon! D—during that t—time can you not assign her some k—kind of penance for her c—crime? S—she clearly is sorry for w—what she did to you!”

Tethys didn’t even spare Alternia a glance, but narrowed her eyes at Luna. “If we survive, you’ll be working in the most toxic of the polluted areas created by your vessels. The fact you don’t breath water will give you a distinct advantage over my sea ponies.”

“T—thank you, E—empress,” said Alternia, trusting that the Empress’s punishment would not harm Luna physically, even if it would likely be very unpleasant.

Luna nodded shakily. “Thank you, Empress.”

The Empress didn’t respond, still staring at Luna and she continued to star even as Celestia summoned more of her magic and cast a spell that seemed to warm the air, before galloping to Luna, blasting the ice from her and seizing her in a hug.

Unsurprisingly though, even as her icy prison melted, the fear Alternia had for Tethys remained, even as she was released from her icy prison. Moreover, the changeling couldn’t help but narrow her eyes at the Empress and doubt. Would Tethys really keep her word if her hostility to Luna, and those on the surface, was so great?

“So, Archmage Meringue, what is the plan for forging this weapon?” asked Ebb Flow as the delegation approached the forging area.

An entire steel factory on Venecia had been vacated for the creation of the weapon. Now within it, the delegation from Aquestria and the Equestrian leaders were watching ponies scurry around, bringing materials and plans back and forth.

Well, trying to do so anyway. Tethys had not reduced her size and joined them on land. The trip to the factory had therefore been… interesting. The Empress had been so large, even now, her tail slunk all the way back into the ocean where she had left for the moment. Not that the factory was too far from the ocean, but it was still nearly five hundred meters inland.

It also meant that the entirety of Venecia had basically shook as she walked to the factory. Alternia doubted the kelpie was stomping on purpose as Tethys moved in a very methodical manner, only knocking a couple of street lamps over and she really couldn’t help it. Despite this though, Alternia and her friends couldn’t help but watch with terrified fascination as the Empress, most of her form shadowed by the night arrived at the factory, which she dwarfed. At least it was night, which meant the Empress’s terrifying form was basically invisible unless you were right next to her.

Tethys didn’t let the smaller size of the factory obstruct her from observing though. She basically stuck a tentacle through the door and to the onlookers disgust, the tentacle morphed into a grotesque single black eye flanked by two ears.

It was this group that a nervous Meringue led to the master design table where the blueprint for the weapon lay.

“After measuring Empress Tethys’s size and accounting for her preferences, we decided on a long-bladed spear one hundred meters long, with a blade fifteen meters in length. In order to forge the entire weapon though, we will have to create the shaft and the blade separately.”

“What will the shaft be made of?” asked Chrysalis.

Meringue directed them to a group of welders working on assembling a mold that stretched across the factory floor. “Steel, low carbon of course. We want the shaft to have some flex. Luckily, although the smiths of Venecia aren’t used to making a solid steel shaft, since they often have to shape sheet metal into ship masts, they do have the molds necessary to make a solid steel one. We just had to weld a bunch of them together.”

The archmage pointed to the mages writing formulas on paper.

“After the shaft is cast, we’ll inscribe the entire thing with reinforcing runes and set up a framework so that you can pour in the power to fuel the strength enchantments. We haven’t done this on such a large scale and in such a short time, but with so many minds working together, we should be fine.”

“The real problem is the actual blade,” said Meringue. The archmage gestured to the group of arguing blacksmiths in heavy aprons and mages in elaborate robes in the corner of the factory. “It’s too big for normal forging tools so we’re trying to figure out how to incorporate telekinesis with the forging. We might even have to use some of the steam power tools we employ to make ships.”

“Why don’t we help levitate the blade, Archmage?” asked Belladonna.

Meringue shrugged. “You could, your highnesses, but we don’t really need that kind of assistance. We are debating more about the actual forging steps. Nopony has forged a spearblade this big after all.”

“What material will the blade be made of?” asked Ebb.

“High carbon steel. We have plenty of iron from the ships destroyed into the tsunami. We’ll also be applying clay to help control the tempering of the blade as well. The blade itself will have a hexagonal cross-section. We believe we would need extra strength over penetrating power after all,” said Meringue.

The archmage pointed to another group of mages trying to write down formulas and runes. “The spearhead is going to be enchanted with reinforcing runes, but also with a powerful paralyzing enchantment. It should immobilize the Great One, allowing Empress Tethys to devour him.”

“Good. Could you think of anything to counter the Great One’s mind control ability, Meringue?” Alternia asked.

Meringue coughed nervously, her eyes averted. “Unfortunately, no. We still can’t seem to figure out how to break the mind control on the protestors and neither can we detect how they were even mind controlled in the first place.”

Despite being outside the factory, and clearly lowering her voice to a rasp, Tethys’s voice boomed through the factory.

“It’s likely because it’s a result of the old one’s presence as opposed to an actual spell of any kind, since they unconsciously dominate the weak minded through mere proximity. The greatest danger is the Old One mentally dominating one of us once the battle starts.

Belladonna frowned. “That’s going to be a problem. But we might have a limited countermeasure. I’ll have to do some theorizing and research though.” Alternia wondered what it would be, but didn’t question her sister now.

“Please keep us informed,” said Ebb. She and the Empress’s eye turned to Alternia. “Now, considering you’re keeping to your side of the bargain, we have decided to allow Queen Retariusil to talk to Queen Murmillar via a scrying spell we will perform.”

Retariusil made an attempt to prevent her joy from affecting her diplomatic stoicism, but she couldn’t help but glance at Ebb with wide, hopeful eyes.

“What time?” asked the young queen.

“Once the sun sets,” said Ebb.

As thanks for arranging for the construction of the weapon, Alternia had invited Meringue to her private chambers for dinner with Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, her sisters, Retariusil, and Sebastiana. Although they were still rationing their food, the chefs had managed to make do and produce a fresh, albeit somewhat slimy, unfamiliar and very salty tasting seaweed salad for the Equestrian princesses and the changeling queens.

The seaweed had been sent from Aquestria to help feed the herbivore population of Venecia. It was edible, although rubbery, but it was nutritious and after days on rations, the ponies of Venecia appreciated a little more variety in their diet.

Only half the remaining population of Venecia were herbivores though. There were many gryphons and minotaurs who needed meat proteins in their diet.

Luckily, the Empress had that covered.

Alternia tried not to recall that moment as she chewed on her food. Tethys’s massive tentacles had hauled out onto the sand, two corpses.

Two whale corpses.

One of the oceanographers on their team had identified them as a blue whale. Alternia didn’t know how significant that classification was, but the whales were huge. They were both thirty meters in length, and were so heavy that Alternia could see their bodies compressing under their own weight as they lay on the beach. Of course, they looked rather small compared to Tethys… who was more than twelve times their size.

Rather thoughtfully of Tethys, she had brought several kelpies along to explain to the gryphon chefs on what parts of the two animals could be used for food, and what could be used commercially. It turned out that a whale was rather useful. The fat could be used for oil, the baleen used for combs, the bones for jewelry and the meat could basically feed all the meat eating citizens of Venecia. Of course, the kelpies had also warned the gryphons in particular, but also the Equestrians that by no means were they going to trade any more whale corpses unless in special circumstances. Apparently, the whales were rather important to keeping the number of plankton in check.

Alternia had sampled some of the cooked meat herself along with Chrysalis and Retariusil, much to the disgust of Celestia and Luna. It was very heavy, and almost beef-like compared to some of the other fish and meat she had sampled over the years.

Swallowing her food, Alternia turned her attention back to the dinner conversation, but to be honest, everybody was too exhausted by an entire day of preparation to talk too much and so dinner conversation was light, the topics inconsequential.

At least, until Meringue suddenly sat straight up in her seat, her eyes wide with sudden revelation.

“What’s wrong, Meringue?” asked Alternia,

The archmage frowned. “Your highness, I just realized. The weapon isn’t much practical use against Equestria, but we could actually use it against Tethys if she turns on us.”

Shining Armor’s eyes narrowed and he put down his fork. “Go on.”

“Assuming we defeat the Old One and the weapon works against him. That would mean the weapon would be equally as effective against Tethys.”

Alternia sighed and averted her gaze. “It’s an idea, but let’s not talk shop at dinner, Meringue.”

The archmage sighed. “I know… but we really do need some kind of assurance that Tethys won’t turn on us. Allowing the weapon to be kept in our possession would at least provide some kind of buffer against the possibility of Tethys turning on us.”

Celestia shook her head. “Unfortunately, I am going to have to disagree with you, Archmage Meringue. Tethys can change size. Our spear won’t be able to do anything against her if she shrinks. Besides, none of us have used a weapon of such size before, much less an enchanted one.”

Alternia grimaced, her food forgotten. “With all this talk of trying to kill Tethys, I’m beginning to see why she doesn’t trust us to uphold our end of the bargain.”

“She basically froze all of us in a moment of anger, Alternia. Are we unreasonable for not thinking of ways to stop her if she turns on us?” Belladonna asked.

Alternia was about to reply, but stopped and instead, sighed. “Yes and no. We’re all scared of what she can do and so I think it is reasonable to think of ways to protect ourselves. However, trying to tamper with the weapon itself or use it against her is a stupid idea that could simply reignite the war between our factions. After all, the weapon can’t be used against us and we can’t use the weapon against her. It’s too large and unwieldy. Moreover, trying or even coming up with schemes to neutralize her entirely will be seen by her as an aggressive act if she finds out and I am even more terrified of that prospect.”

“So we basically have to think of contingencies and just bolster our defences I guess,” said Luna dejectedly. “At least Tethys has briefed us on the Old One’s abilities.”

“Thank Equestria she did because I and our librarians couldn’t find anything about the Old Ones in our archives. She must have some pretty old works to refer to,” said Meringue.

Retariusil nodded and immediately afterward frowned. “Wait, that can’t be right. Kelpies don’t use writing. Seaponies do, as do deep ponies, but not kelpies.”

Celestia glanced at Retariusil. “What do you mean—” The alicorn paused, her eyes widening. “Hold on, you’re right, the kelpies have good nocturnal vision but they rely on their hearing and their smell more than their sight. This and the fact they’ve been confined to the deep sea trenches for years meant they developed an oral-based tradition of history and education, not a written-based one.”

“Tethys is old though, she must know how to read or else she wouldn’t have sent us that rock,” pointed out Alternia.

Chrysalis cut in. “Yes, but how would she know so much about the Old One then if the kelpies never had a need to keep archives? Sure there are seapony archives she could have familiarized herself with, but did you notice that Typhon, Ebb Flow and Brinewing deferred to Tethys, Alternia?” she asked.

Alternia’s brow furrowed even more. She had in fact, and hadn’t thought much of it, but now…

Chrysalis continued. “That indicates that they know very little, while the Empress knows a lot. Typhon and Brinewing I imagine would not have access to any seapony or kelpie archives, but why would Ebb, Tethys’s guard commander, not know as much as her own Empress if there were books or a book to read?”

“More importantly, how does Tethys know so much about this Old One, when we know that they can essentially enslave them permanently?” asked Sebastiana eyes wide with trepidation.

The dinner table was silent as they pondered the questions they had raised.

Alternia dropped her head into her hooves. “By the Great Hive Mothers. This is why I hate talking shop during dinner.”

“Sorry,” said Meringue, having the grace to avert her eyes.

“It’s alright, Meringue. At least we now know and can ponder these questions. For now though, I think finishing dinner is first,” said Alternia.

Try as she might though, the changeling couldn’t banish those questions from her mind.

Alternia had one final stop before she retired to her chambers that night. She hadn’t had much time to write to Twilight ever since the negotiations began, but now that she was here, the princess wasn’t going to miss this chance to talk to her student.

She went to Twilight’s room with Harlequin and temporary captain Hydrangea. Taking special care not to make any noise, she and her escort trotted through the hallway leading to the rooms where the rest of the Elements of Harmony were probably sleeping.

However, Alternia was fairly certain Twilight would not be doing so. This was Twilight Sparkle after all.

Knocking on the door, Alternia waited for a moment until it opened to reveal Spike, his bedcap already perched on his scaly head.

“Princess!” exclaimed the dragon.

“How are you, Spike,” said Alternia smiling.

Spike was about to reply, but the urge to yawn cut him off and Alternia chuckled as the dragon rubbed his eyes. “Sleepy.”

“Well it is rather late, Spike. Is Twilight still up?” asked Alternia, trotting in with her guards.

“Yes…” Spike yawned again. “Well, it was nice seeing you, Princess. Goodnight,” groaned Spike as he waddled off.

Laughing quietly to herself, Alternia made her way to the room’s study.

Twilight’s quill was swishing across a piece of parchment, a single candle, almost completely burned out, flickered next to her right hoof, providing her a bit of light. Because Alternia entered behind her though, the unicorn didn’t see her.

“What have I told you about staying up too late, Twilight?” asked Alternia in a cheeky tone.

Twilight jumped in her seat and turned eyes wide. Upon seeing her mentor, she lept out of her chair and almost tackled the taller changeling to the ground, stopping only due to her noticing Alternia’s carapace. After a moment’s recovery though, Twilight settled for wrapping her forehooves around Alternia’s legs.

“Alternia! I’ve missed you so much!”

“I’ve missed you too, my faithful student,” said Alternia, nuzzling Twilight’s ears.

It was a long moment before Twilight and Alternia finally released each other.

“So, what’s the reason for your visit, Prin—Alternia?” asked Twilight pulling a few cushions for her mentor to sit.

“Can’t I visit my student and dear friend, whom I haven’t seen in more than a month?” asked Alternia, sitting down on the cushion.

Twilight chuckled nervously, as Alternia continued to smile. “Right… it’s just been so long and you’ve been so busy…”

“That it’s been a while we’ve had a talk,” finished Alternia somewhat saddened. “Why don’t we start with an easy question. How has it been in Ponyville? I’ve heard you participated in a radio interview with General Hanna Belle.”

“Oh! You heard about that? Well I’ve been trying to contribute to Equestria’s wider efforts to negotiate with and defend against the kelpies. You know, just writing knowledge articles, giving insight on the Equestrian crown’s actions and explaining your policies. I’ve also been um… training myself in more combat-orientated magic,” said Twilight.

Alternia nodded, impressed. “That explains the purple fire you shot at the ice. Was that Elminster’s Flare?”

“Yes. I was thinking I might need it if… well, you know…” Twilight swallowed, silent for a second before she looked up at Alternia.

“Alternia, everything I’ve learned about friendship tells me that we should try to make peace with the kelpies. We have… or are trying to, but all my instincts are saying that we need to keep them at leg-length or else get killed. That the best we can achieve — even if this treaty is successful — is an uneasy peace.” Twilight took a deep breath. “What I’m trying to say is, if friendship is a magical force that can affect all creatures, then why do I feel… well know, that we’re not going to be friends with the kelpies anytime soon?”

Alternia pursed her lips eyebrows furrowed, she inclined her head slightly and her eyes gazed off into the distance.

“Even now I’m not sure how the Elements of Harmony and the magic of friendship work, Twilight, so I don’t have a definite answer. What I do know Twilight is that sometimes the magic of friendship plays a long term game. Take the Griffons. Fifty years ago, we couldn’t stand each other and we still are worried about their military might, but now, at least we have a detente in our relations. I suspect that we’ll have to apply the principles of friendship in the same manner in regards to the kelpies.”

“We actually have been applying these principles now. Since, the kelpies do not trust us, so we have tried to be honest with them and it has worked to some degree. As the kelpies want what was theirs, so we have been generous in facilitating and meeting their rightful demands. In time, with the familial exchange, I hope the seaponies will remember us treating them kindly.”

Twilight frowned. “But loyalty and laughter? After all that has happened between our alliances, how can that begin between our species? They’ve collapsed Queen Retariusil’s hive, kept her mother hostage, after they destroyed it with a tsunami. I can sortof see why they destroyed our fleet, but that’s still something ponies will remember for years to come. It won’t comfort the mother who has lost her child.”

“I agree. Even now, I very much suspect Tethys has not been completely upfront with some important issues. That’s why I will play the long game. I will do my best to ensure Equestria’s safety, but I do believe that if I continue in this endeavour, one day in the future, when memories of our faults have faded, when kelpies learn to trust us, and when we both have better memories of each other, perhaps ponies and kelpies can be friends.”

Alternia sighed. “I have no illusions of the distant nature of this goal though. Tethys will kill in cold blood when she sees it is fit to do so and all the kelpies we have met are aggressive, abrasive and highly dangerous. Typhon is friendlier, but then again, he grew up with sea ponies. Yet, I still don’t want to believe this is a world where we have to destroy each other to survive unless I absolutely have to.”

Twilight seemed to understand that and she nodded solemnly.

“I hope you’re right, Princess.”

Alternia sighed, her shoulders sagging. “So do I, Twilight. So do I.”

The Next Morning...

Retariusil held her breath as Ebb’s tentacles slowly waved through the air as she hydromanced the waters near the beach into a perfectly smooth pane of water, almost like a mirror, except colored in perfectly sea-green turquoise. Beside her stood Alternia, her sisters, Luna and Celestia and Sebastiana, all of whom wanted to meet the fabled queen.

The image of a changeling queen faded into view in this water-mirror’s very centre, and as Retariusil saw it, she couldn’t help the tears from springing into her eyes.

“Mom?”

Alternia winced at the forlorn sob in Retariusil’s voice. No daughter deserved to see their mother so guant, so clearly malnourished. Oh the kelpies had kept their promise. Murmillar did look clean and her still-bright amber eyes indicated she was well hydrated. Alternia knew though that the larger than normal holes in her legs and wings meant that the other queen’s body was pretty much in famine mode.

Somehow though, the relieved grin on Murmillar’s features made things just a bit better.

“Retariusil. I…” The changeling queen wiped away the rapidly forming tears with a hoof. “You’ve grown.”

“Really?” Retariusil asked.

“Yeah.” Murmillar smiled. “I’m so proud of you right now.” Retariusil nodded, unable to speak.

Celestia coughed loudly, drawing Murmillar’s gaze to her. “Sorry to interrupt, but may we see some proof that you are Queen Murmillar.”

Ebb’s eyes narrowed, her tentacles tensed as Retariusil gawked at Celestia in horror. “You think we would deceive you?” demanded the captain.

“Can’t you?” quipped Belladonna.

“Well it’s a good thing we prepared for this eventuality, right Queen Murmillar?” asked Typhon tapping Ebb with one of his tentacles in a not-so-subtle fashion.

Murmillar chuckled. “Indeed.” Eyes focusing on Belladonna and Simulacris, Murmillar wet her lips. “Queen Belladonna, I trust that my information on the disappearance of your mother and older sister proved useful?”

Belladonna’s eyes narrowed, as did Chrysalis’s. “Yes it did. Do you know what I paid you in?” she asked.

“You gave me the location of Queen Ratched’s hive,” replied Murmillar.

“That was you? You were responsible for leading Sarar to her?” gasped Chrysalis.

“I had some contacts in Griffonia, and you know as well as I do that Ratched deserved what Sarar gave her,” said Belladonna coldly. Glancing at Simulacris, Belladonna flicked her head. “Well, your turn Simulacris. You know Murmillar better than Chrysalis did after all.”

Simulacris nodded, her eyes narrowing. “Alright. Murmillar, who are your parents?”

Instead of responding though, Murmillar sent Simulacris a flat look. “Grandmother, you know who my parents are. Queen Veil and the chevalier Furcifer.”

Alternia, Chrysalis and Belladonna’s eyes widened and as they turned to their sister.

Retariusil’s jaw had dropped. “What? How is that… we… you…” The young queen shook her head. “That doesn’t make sense! We don’t have red eyes or a red mane! We can’t be related! I even tracked our lineage! We’re descended from the Fourth Great Hive Mother, Theraphosia, not the First, Zagara!”

“We are, though it’s a tenuous connection. I only was familiar with your great, grandmother Queen Shroud about six hundred years back. She acted as one of my vassals for quite some time. During her service to me, she had a thing with one of my sons and eventually we separated on good terms when she moved her hive to Venecia.” Simulacris sighed. “I never knew what happened to them until Murmillar showed up about a hundred years later.”

“We had a talk and discovered our relation, but frankly, we didn’t feel any sense of family with one another. We both agreed we would keep it secret though, to prevent the knowledge from attracting attention. After all, it was would give me more freedom to lead an independent hive rather than one affiliated with a line that attracted as much attention as Chamelia’s,” said Murmillar.

“A wise decision,” said Alternia frowning, despite her admiration of Murmillar’s discretion. Alternia’s mother Chamelia was after all, the daughter of the first changeling queen in the world, the Great Hive Mother Zagara. Alternia hadn’t quite relearned about her family history until recently, but the mere mention of their mother’s name often attracted quite a bit of unwanted scrutiny from other queens.

Murmillar turned to Alternia, and smiling affably, she dipped her head out of respect. Alternia was five-hundred years her senior after all. On the other hoof, the changeling princess could also see the younger queen’s eyes narrow out of interest.

“You must be Queen Alternia. I’ve heard quite a bit about you from my captors.”

“And I’ve heard a lot about you from your daughter, Queen Murmillar. Retariusil is a bit on the hotheaded side, but she does your lineage proud,” said Alternia. Retariusil was torn between pride and embarrassment as she smiled at her mother.

“Thank you, all of you, for taking care of her,” said Murmillar, still smiling, but her voice was serious and Alternia could tell just from the queen’s eyes of how grateful Murmillar felt toward them.

Chrysalis smiled and glanced at Ebb. “Unfortunately, we don’t have much time. We’ll be leaving you and Retariusil to catch up. But before we do that, we do have one question though.” She pursed her lips. “Can you fight?”

Murmillar winced. “Unfortunately, no. Even if you send me packets of love jelly. I wouldn’t be able to recover fast enough to help you face the Old One. I should be able to help bolster Retariusil mentally, but that’s all I can do.”

Alternia sighed. “Understood. See you soon, Queen Murmillar.” With that the changeling queens and Celestia, bowed and left.

“I take it you enjoyed that time with your daughter, Murmillar?” said Ebb.

Queen Murmillar nodded emphatically as she read over another one of the books the kelpies had taken from her library. Tethys may know much about the Old One, but any more information was useful information.

To complicate her research though, Tethys had said nothing as to where her knowledge of the Old One came from.

“I did. Unfortunately, my daughter and I did not appreciate your close watch,” said Murmillar flatly.

Ebb shook her head. “We are already making a rather big sacrifice letting you go. You can’t begrudge us for trying to keep secret the fact that the Empress has been spying on the Queen network.”

Murmillar rolled her eyes even as her shoulders sank. “And once I’m out, I could hardly tell anybody or else I’d be punished for revealing the secret of the Queen Crystals.” The changeling queen glanced at Ebb. “You know, for a species who prefers direct conflict, you are far too experienced with intrigue and blackmail.”

A dark look came over Ebb’s features. “When you deal with someone as backstabbing, lying and traitorous as Samudra, you get smart or die. The Empress and I, well we were among those who got smart.”

Nodding, Murmillar turned back to her book. In spite of her situation, for some reason, she felt somewhat glad that Samudra was dead.

A week later...

North of Manehattan, in one of the small coves that dotted the coasts, nearly a hundred ponies, about ten griffons, a minotaur and even a zebra had gathered near the beach.

Just like those on the Western Ocean, they were chanting, but the name on their lips was… different. And unlike those on the Western Ocean, they did not bow, and scrape their mouths on the sand. These ponies and griffons stood in the water.

The leader, a gauntly thin white earth pony, wet a white bone dagger, likely made from a whale’s skeleton in the seawater, before slashing it across his foreleg and dunking it into the seawater. Gritting his teeth against the sting of the salt, he then passed the dagger to the mare next to him. She slashed her foreleg and did the same.

They then dragged a rope-bound green earth pony mare to the beach. They had gagged her at first, but dragging the struggles of the mare had meant the cloth sealing her mouth had slipped. Now she lay on the beach, her neck over the sea, pleading with her captors.

“Please! Stop! Why are you doing this? What are you going to do to me?” whimpered the mare.

The gaunt priest grinned. “Do not struggle, little pony. We have awaited a thousand years for this. Given ours lives for this. Unlike those foolish Vanhoover and Las Pegasus ponies, we actually made our choices to be patient, to wait for our god, and now, the hour of our reward is at hoof.” The priest gripped the bone knife in his hoof and licked it. “But first things first, you must die.”

“What? NO! Please—”

The priest was swift, he slit her throat with practice and within seconds, the pony’s eyes had closed, her whimpers faded to silence. As her blood was taken out to sea by the waves, the group began to chant. They didn’t wave, made no ceremony, just chanted, and let the tide take their blood out to sea.

Speak to us, mouth of the Old Ones.

Hear our pleas, ears of our Great Gods.

Demon of the Abyss, come with your mighty host.

Shadow of his majesty,

Fiend of a thousand faces

Let us glimpse thy ever-shifting form!

We offer our service to thee.

We offer our lives to thee.

We bear gifts to satisfy your everlasting hunger.

So come and devour, oh Ist’ytal

And let us adore you.

Oh come, let us adore you,

Great devourer, oh hungry Ist’ytal

Come and devour.

Devour

DEVOUR!

As the cultists finished, a dark form burst out of the water, and continued to rise, until it towered over the congregation, its massive bulk filling the cove.

Tethys’s black eyes narrowed at the cultists who looked up at her in wide-eyed awe and joy.

“It’s has been millennia since I have answered that summons. What is the purpose of this?”

“Ist’ytal! First Priestess of the Great One Yoth-Atal! The hour is upon us! What we have waited for and prayed for a thousand years has happened! The return of our gods are at hoof and the lands and oceans are still ruled by false princesses, and weak kings. All three false princesses of Equestria still live and they are all upon Venecia, in the midst of your domain! We call upon you to devour Alternia the Deceiver, Celestia the Liar and Luna the Corrupted!”

“In return, we offer you our services, our lives, our eternal loyalty! Send us to do your bidding, to incite revolts across the land, to spread the gospel of our gods, the good news that will open the eyes of all!”

“Has the Great One whispered it’s true name to you?” asked Tethys.

“Oh yes, priestess of Yoth-Atal! We have heard its whispers, seen its portents and observed the signs. The first to return is Sh'Nihalar, The Conqueror! He Who Will Unify Land and Sea! He has awakened and already he calls our fellows on the western coast to bring about a new order, a new era where there will be no separation from the ocean!”

“I have not sensed the Great One’s presence in my ocean. From where has the reclamation of this world began?” said Tethys slowly, every word spoken clearly.

The priest bowed low. “The Great One Shi-Nihilar spreads his grip throughout the Western Ocean! He awaits your arrival and your armies on the western coast of Vanhoofer Island. It is the northernmost pony city on the coast, backed by mountains, and with two large islands just off its coast. Vanhoofer island is the southernmost island.”

“Excellent. Before you depart allow, me to grant you the one true blessing the Great Ones bless all who follow with.”

Eagerly, the cultists trotted deeper into the bay’s water their heads looking up toward Tethys’s face.

For some reason though, as they gazed up toward Tethys, the cultists found themselves needing to blink a lot more. It was as if their eyes were drying up, but they felt cold.

Too cold.

Screams filled the bay as the cultists shut their eyes, hooves and claws covering them as darkness enveloped their vision. Their eyes shutting down as ice crystals formed within and around them. Some were so maddened with pain they threw themselves into the blood-soaked water, and didn’t surface.

Death was slow, as the ice progressed into their brain, shutting down essential functions. One by one, the cultists dropped onto the beach, or into the water and never got up.

All that was left was the priest, the gaunt pony, screaming in pain, completely blinded.

“Why Ist’ytal? Why did you blind us? How did we spurn thee? Should we have sacrificed more for you?” he wailed.

Tethys’s tone was cold and her gaze hard. “You were already blinded before I arrived. The Old God’s “gifts” to the mortal races has always been insanity and death.”

And that was the last thing the priest heard before darkness took him.

Another week later...

Celestia smiled in satisfaction as a massive power hammer, normally used to hammer steel for ships, to give one last hammer blow on the rivets sealing the massive fifteen-meter spearblade to the shaft. Alternia was a bit less enthused as she increased the pressure on her earmuffs with her magic, but she felt a bit of exhilaration at the sight.

Just to give an idea of how large this steam hammer was, the whole thing was sixteen meters high. According to its builders, it could deliver up to 100 tons of force per hit and yet, thanks to a series of complicated valves and gauges, it was precise enough to cork a bottle. Yet, in spite of the aid of this equipment and the magic of the smiths and mages, it had taken three weeks for the team of ponies, and seaponies to finish it.

It didn’t help that they had needed to specially build a twenty-meter long forge-kiln that had been specially built to heat-treat and temper to the spear blade to the appropriate hardness.

“Do all your tools generate this amount of noise?” yelled Archmagus Mareel. The seapony archmagus and her compatriots, who had also been given earmuffs, were still clamping their hooves over their ears. The underwater seaponies and kelpies had far better hearing after all, and so the forging was a rather irritating process to them. It was one reason why Tethys would not remain near the factory for the forging and would send representatives instead of meeting the princesses in person.

“Unfortunately, the bigger they are, the more noise they tend to make. That being said, without these tools, I doubt we would have ever completed the weapon before the Old One arrived,” said Alternia. Pausing, the changeling princess looked Mareel in the eye. “We’re working on regulations for factories near the coast.”

“Ah. That is much appreciated Princess. Now can we please get on with the ritual? We appreciate you accommodating us here, but we’d rather get out to sea,” said Mareel curtly.

In order to strengthen the steel shaft of the spear and the blade with magic, both had been engraved with runes and sigils. These were intended to help channel the magic that would later be imbued into the weapon. However, in order to get the seapony mage team to the factory, the ponies had to dig a channel from one of the canals in Venecia to the factory. It worked and Mareel and her team currently had their forward halves out of the water, with their flukes in the canal, but the seaponies still found it uncomfortable to be so far inland and away from open water.

Now, forty mages in total including Sunset Shimmer and Twilight, as well as Celestia, Luna, Alternia, Chrysalis, Belladonna and Simulacris, surrounded the spear, their horns glowing.

“On my mark, simply channel your magic at the spear. My team will set the pace, you follow,” said Meringue.

“How many thaums?” asked Mareel.

Meringue and the other Equestrian mages briefly at Mareel who raised an arch eyebrow. “We may not use the thaumic measurement so often, but the concept is hardly unfamiliar to us.”

“Good point. Alright, let’s say ten thaums and keep it at that until the princesses completely take over,” said Meringue. Taking a deep breath Meringue focused her magic, green in color to her horn. “Begin.”

Multicolored rays of magic struck the spear. The almost garishly colored magic of the ponies contrasting with the blues and sea greens of the seaponies. This Rainbow of colors only intensified as Alternia and her sisters added their green colored magic, while Celestia and Luna added their blue and gold.

To Twilight, the myriad of colors that now surrounded the massive sphere held some resemblence to the Elements of Harmony’s rainbow. The Rainbow of the Elements seemed more pure though, more ordered. The light around the spear seemed menacing as it wrapped around the metal and sunk into it.

And the spear continued to take more and more. Several mages were forced to stop casting as they were unable to maintain the output. Retariusil looked as if she was going to topple at any moment, while Belladonna, Chrysalis’s and Simulacris’s teeth were gritted as love drained out of them. Alternia, Celestia and Luna were also feeling the strain, their legs trembling slightly. Yet, on and on the ponies, changelings and seaponies poured their magic into the spear so that it grew brighter and brighter until nopony could look directly at the spear without shielding their eyes.

“The spear’s about to overload!” roared Mareel.

Meringue nodded. “Understood! Everybody, end channel…. NOW!”

The alicorns, changelings, ponies and seaponies immediately stopped forcing magic into the spear and stepped back as the weapon continued to glow with colors, and yet at the same time, fade until all they could see was the steel.

“It worked. I can’t believe it,” gasped Meringue.

“It is pretty unbelievable,” said Mareel affirmatively.

Luna glanced at Meringue. “Wait, I thought you said you could pull it off.”

“Oh I did, but thing is, nopony has ever forged such a large magically enhanced weapon before in such a short time,” said Meringue.

“Indeed. However, sister, it just occurred to me that if we’re going to have to maintain a constant assault on Tethys as she devours the Great One, who will steward the celestial bodies?” Celestia asked in a worried tone.

Alternia turned to Celestia, eyes wide with alarm. “If the battle continues for too long and if even one of us is distracted with the duty of continuing the celestial cycle, we’ll be overwhelmed.”

“Unfortunately, I suppose a misalignment in the normal day cycle will be something that we’ll have to risk,” said Luna.

Cyndra trotted into the factory, several telegrams floating behind her. “Um, I’m afraid we have bigger problems than that.”

Author's Note

We have an Ask Me, Alternia and Company going on, the deadline being tomorrow at 12 midnight Pacific Standard Time. SO HURRY UP ask your questions on the blog and me and Zerv will answer them. Question to Tethys are allowed XD

Chapter 24: Time to Say Goodbye

Earlier in Canterlot…

Although rarely used, Alternia had made sure the War Room, which featured a very accurate topographical model of Equestria, was not only spacious, but had access to many phones so that they could be contacted and contact Equestria’s armies. This was paying off as now the room was packed with general staff, taking telegrams to be sent, and reading out telegrams to other officers.

In the midst of it all was Cadance, Shining Armor, General Caesar Salad and Admiral Marenitz, who were worriedly observing the map and all the little pony figures atop of it. The reports they were getting were not encouraging, though.

“General Iron Duke is sending reports of organized and armed formations of cultist ponies attacking his barracks in Manehattan and is taking casualties! He has escalated to using lethal force to repel them!”

“Acknowledged,” said Caesar Salad; glancing at the city of Manehattan, he placed a pony waving a pitchfork onto it.

“Another crowd has rioted and has risen in Cloudsdale. They’re going for the weather factory! General Ermane reports that his pegasi can handle it, but he can only offer limited air support. Two brigades at the most. Wonderbolts are available for deployment!”

“General Guts reports that unknown pony forces have launched an attack on the barracks of the Seaforth Highlanders and the Vanhoofer Artillery Regiment! He is also trying to contain two more riots that have broken out.”

Shining Armor glanced at Caesar. “That’s the fourth mind-controlled induced riot in Vanhoofer this week. Guts is keeping the city under control, but for how long can he keep it up?”

“Not for long. Your highness, I recommend we authorize the evacuation of Vanhoofer and the instatement of martial law there,” said Caesar.

Cadance closed her eyes briefly before she sighed heavily. “Alright. Perhaps we should also have the Wonderbolts and three battalions of the Dragoon Guard sent there as well to assist with the evacuation?”

“Agreed. Octavius, inform General Ermane he is to send the Wonderbolts to assist General Guts. Tell Guts he is allowed to institute martial law and to begin the evacuation of Vanhoofer. After that, order the Dragoon Guard to Vanhoofer,” Caesar ordered his aide.

Octavius, who was actually Caesar Salad’s nephew, nodded and dashed to a phone line while another pony quickly spoke up.

“We have unknown pony forces assaulting the Dodge City Militia and a riot breaking out in Baltimare! General Hanna Belle is sending Colonel Ambrosia and a company of the Foreign Legion to reinforce Dodge City. Luckily, General Hanna Belle and Queen Simulacris’s hive have Baltimare under control!”

“Not for long! REINS observation balloons are radioing in bands of ponies heading to Baltimare! General Hanna Belle has been informed of the situation!” yelled another mare.

“That’s not good. Keep us posted,” said Shining Armor.

“Your highness, Queen Lamia of the Evergreen hive has arrived!” announced a Royal Guardspony.

Shining Armor and Caesar Salad stood to attention as the young queen trotted in, but she waved them down with her good foreleg.

“There’s no time. I’m here to offer my mother’s hive’s help. What can we do?” Lamia asked.

Cadance grimaced. “Not sure. We have enough guards to respond to these riots and attacks, but they’re growing in number. We need a way to actively counter this, but the Old One’s mind control is unbreakable even for our best mages.”

“Speaking of the riots and attacks, something doesn’t make any sense,” said Shining Armor.

“What do you mean, Armor?” asked Caesar.

"At first the riots like the one in Vanhoofer and Las Pegasus were filled with mind controlled ponies simply marching towards public property and destroying it. But as they increased in number, we started getting reports of abductions. Ponies going missing. We ordered the police to start investigating, but then they had their hooves filled by ponies suddenly going after our military facilities. Not only that, but these ponies were armed, and as the reports tell us, they were organized.”

Cadance looked up, horrified. “But that means… that means that either the Old God is actively mind controlling the ponies to stir up conflict, or that there are ponies actively working for the Old God.”

The unenviable prospects silenced the leaders for an entire second.

At least until Marenitz snapped them out of it.

“Oi! Our best intelligence says that the Old God doesn't bother doing deliberate shit like this. So that means we have genuine cultists to deal with. Can we get somepony or changeling on the inside?” demanded the admiral.

Lamia’s brow furrowed for a second, followed by a smile bursting across her face. “Yes! Of course we can! I’ll send a liaison to work with the REINS on that and ask Queen Belladonna’s hive for help. Grennel should be happy to oblige.”

“Grennel?” asked Shining Armor, puzzled.

“My cousin, apparently. She’s Belladonna’s current heir and usually lives in Yakyakistan with her hive, but has since returned to help rule the Shadow Empire in Belladonna’s stead,” said Lamia.

“Ah. That’s good. I must say, though, infiltrating would be difficult to pull off. I mean, these ponies must be fanatics. After all, how long would these cultists have waited for their god to return and, considering what they’re saying, what kind of sick religion do they practice?” said Caesar.

“Very long it would seem, but we have options. Replacing one would be possible, especially since we’ll be working with your mother’s hive Queen Lamia, or considering the influx in attention, we can allow one of our agents to be recruited,” suggested Marenitz.

“You two get to work on that; we need to address another issue…” Cadance grimaced. “Discord.”

Lamia gasped. “You’re worried he’ll get out?”

Cadance nodded. “Ever since the last time, I and my aunts and I have checked the statue’s protections regularly and posted guards around that statue. We’ve also made sure the garden is the very picture of order, with field trips from schools now being forbidden. I have no idea how the last one was approved. However, if enough chaos occurs outside of the garden and in Equestria, there is still a chance Discord can break free.”

“You could booby trap the statue,” said Lamia.

“That was what I was thinking. I take it you have some experience in this, Lamia?” asked Shining Armor.

“Trap making was part of my training as a daughter of my mother. I’ll discuss with my chevaliers to see what spells and techniques we can come up with and you do the same,” said Lamia.

Caesar nodded. “Good. What about the Queens—”

“Report! Ponyville’s under attack by brainwashed diamond dogs numbering one hundred! The citizens have barricaded themselves in and thrown up a hasty defence in the middle of the town square and around the Apple Family Orchard, but they’re not going to hold for long.”

Caesar Salad and Shining Armor’s eyes widened and he immediately checked the forces they had available.

“Send the 22nd Royal Guard Company under Steel Feather?” suggested Caesar.

“And put the 50th Royal Guard Company on standby, whilst mobilizing the rest of our reserves?” asked Shining Armor.

“Sounds good! Send them!” ordered Caesar.

Lamia bit her lip as she examined the war map. “How many attacks is that now?”

Caesar grimaced. “Vanhoofer’s practically a warzone. Las Pegasus is currently dealing with another riot. We got a riot in Cloudsdale. An attack in Ponyville. Baltimare and Dodge City also have riots, whilst Manehattan is dealing with a riot and an attack. Altogether, seven major to minor Equestrian settlements are all being hit by riots and attacks. Each of our corps has ten thousand ponies not mobilized and that’s not counting the reserves, but the civilian casualties from these attacks are mounting.”

“Basically, we need that Old One dead soon or else we are in trouble. Wait—” Lamia suddenly turned to the side, and gestured with her good leg to her changelings. They immediately surrounded her.

Shining Armor couldn’t see what Lamia was doing but it looked as if she was having some kind of mental conversation judging by how the changeling’s body suddenly tensed and her tail flicked from side to side.

When Lamia turned back to the table, her jaw was set in a grim tone.

“We have a problem. I’m receiving reports from the Queens Council that changelings in multiple hives have essentially been disabled by mind control or are rebelling. Grennel has also just told me that several of the Shadow Empire’s safehouses and outposts have been attacked by rogue changeling cultists. That is, changelings who aren’t linked to a queen.”

“How do you know this?” asked Caesar, eyes narrowing.

Lamia quickly turned away for a second, which was when Shining Armor realized she was reaching into her saddle bag to touch something.

“We have a way of communicating with one another, general. I can’t say more than that. The only reason Queen Sarar, de facto head of the Queens Council has allowed me to tell you this is because it’s an emergency. All the changelings in hives are linked to their queen and the fact that even they are falling to mind control is—”

Cadance’s cheeks paled. “Terrifying. If the Old God has changelings working for it, willinging and unwillingly… we can expect an attack or act of terrorism and have no way to trace it.”

Shining Armor turned to a staff officer. “Get a crystal ball and a mage, and get the princesses on the line and tell them of the situation immediately!”

Venecia…

The quiet that fell over the group after Shining Armor finished his report was suffocating. Everybody was trying to think of a solution or of something helpful to say, but nobody knew what.

Finally, Celestia, her brow still furrowed, looked at Luna. “Luna, do you think the Elements of Harmony can erase the mind control on the ponies?”

“Yes, but only in small groups. The Elements draw a degree of energy directly from the bearers. Use them too much or on too large a scale and Twilight and her friends may be harmed,” Luna said.

Alternia nodded. “But at least that provides us with a solution to one of our problems. In the meantime we need to locate the Old One and kill it as soon as possible. We should send out scouts to its last known position.”

“There is a high chance they’ll succumb to the mind control, Alternia,” said Simulacris.

Belladonna shook her head. “And if we don’t, there’ll be no one left to resist it.”

Alternia nodded and turned to Mareel. “We’ll meet you at the sea shore so you can take the weapon to Tethys. Tell her that we need to meet in order to finalize our plans at her earliest convenience.”

Archmage Mareel nodded and ducked into the water with her mages. Alternia was about to leave when the seapony popped back out of the water.

“There’s no need. Empress Tethys says she wants to meet you now,” said Mareel.

Alternia blinked before nodding. “Give us an hour to transport the weapon to her.”

Tethys didn’t meet them at their normal location at the western tip of Venecia, but at where she would normally go on shore to get to the factory. This was the remnants of the eastern sea wall of Venecia, which had been practically destroyed by the tsunami when it had hit.

Most of it was underwater now, or had been blown to sea by the force of the tsunami, but the very northern tip of the sea wall remained, a great concrete block sheared off from where it extended into the sandbar that had made up of part of Venecia. Behind it, were the new and clean condominiums and townhouses that were being built upon the bedrock of the island, whose occupants now peeked carefully out of windows as they watched the massive Empress, her silhouette clear in the moonlight, met with their leaders.

“We have located the Old One. It’s apparently called Shi-Nihalar,” Tethys said, her massive form looming above them. It still scared the alicorns and changeling queens despite the fact that they’d been interacting with the Empress for almost a week.

“Where is this Shi-Nihalar?” asked Alternia.

“The Old One has yet to leave the Western Ocean and is establishing itself at a place called Vanhoofer island,” Tethys said calmly.

Alternia would have blanched if she could, but changelings couldn’t. Vanhoofer was a major population centre and the fact that the Old One was so close to it was terrifying to her. Then again, it certainly explained why the situation in Vanhoofer had deteriorated so severely.

As these thoughts ran through Alternia’s head, Chrysalis nodded curtly. “While we find the news welcome, I am very curious as to how you know of this, Empress.”

Tethys’s expression continued to be stoic. “I learned it from some cultists. They were spilling blood into the water so I decided to investigate.”

“Ah. How did you deal with the cultists?” asked Alternia, deciding not to ask about the blood.

“I froze them. These particular cultists were not mind controlled but apparently elements of a long dormant religion based on the Old Gods,” said Tethys.

“Understood. However Empress, I don’t think you came all this just to inform us of this news. What do you want to ask of us?” asked Luna.

Tethys inclined her head slightly in affirmation. “I heard that the weapon is complete.”

Alternia glanced at Chrysalis and Celestia. “Yes, your mages and our mages have actually just finished putting the final touches on it.” Gingerly, Alternia and her comrades stepped aside and revealed the massive weapon, spread out atop of wooden rollers. A team of their strongest stallions had pulled it to the shoreline.

“Here it is,” said Chrysalis.

Slowly, Tethys’ tentacles wrapped around the haft of the spear securing themselves to it. With great precision, the massive kelpie then lifted the spear off of the rollers.

“What of the spell being placed upon the weapon? I assume it’s a paralysis spell?” asked Tethys, her tentacles slowly maneuvering the spear through the night air.

“Yes. We designed it to freeze the Old One in place and prevent it from moving its limbs in any fashion,” said Celestia, trying to keep her voice calm even as Tethys stabbed the air experimentally.

Tethys’s head rotated slightly to face Celestia. “It will be temporary at best. The Old One will not be contained so easily.”

Cold dread filled everypony and changeling’s stomachs.

“But will the spear allow us to close the distance at least?” Celestia asked, her voice just a bit quieter.

Tethys nodded. “It should allow me the chance to begin feeding off of Shi-Nihalar.”

As most of the ponies and changelings sighed in relief, Luna nodded. “Good enough. Do you know anything else about Shi-Nihalar’s abilities?”

The Empress didn’t respond immediately, only twirling the spear once more with a speed only possible due to her massive bulk, and her many tentacles. The massive weapon actually made a “whooosh” noise as she spun it, causing gusts of wind strong enough to make the smaller alicorns and changeling queens wince. Whilst Celestia’s and Luna’s manes remained unaffected due to some secret only the alicorns knew, the spear’s wind did whip back the manes of the changeling queens.

“The cultists will swarm to their god’s aid. And Shi-Nihalar might have servants that have been held in reserve. Creatures not necessarily of this world,” Tethys said finally.

Chrysalis bit her lip. “We’ll have to mobilize our own forces to counter him… it… whatever Shi-Nihalar is. But at the same time, we’ll risk them being mind controlled…”

“Or have our approach blocked, Chrysalis,” interrupted Belladonna. She glanced back at Tethys. “I don’t think we have a choice in the matter. I’ll mobilize three companies of changelings.”

“I’ll order Lamia to mobilize three companies as well. Retariusil, Simulacris, you both should hold your hives in reserve as they’re not as large as ours,” said Chrysalis.

Retariusil nodded quickly, but Simulacris’s didn’t reply immediately, and her older and younger sisters could sense her annoyance. After a second, she sighed and nodded. “Understood. I’ll focus my efforts on trying to get some other Queens to support our attack.”

Alternia’s eyes widened, and she had to catch herself before she mentioned the Queens Council by name.

“Wait, why won’t our fellow Queens contribute. It’s their world and the Old One Shi-Nihalar is a threat to all of our interests! My diplomats have reported that the Griffons, Saddle Arabians, Minotaurs, and even the Yaks are asking about how they can assist our war against it!”

Her fangs showing as she sneered, Simulacris shook her head. “They are doing the typical, watch and wait. They’ll inform us of what is going on in the world, but they don’t want to sacrifice their members to engage an enemy they’re not sure about winning against.” Simulacris snorted. “The irony is, their decision is more likely to doom them rather than save them.”

Alternia, a rare scowl on her features, closed her eyes and breathed slowly out to recompose her expression. When she finally had done so, she looked somewhat pensive.

“My military has recently sent one of my regiments, the Dragoon Guard, to Vanhoofer to suppress the riots and attacks incited by the Primal God. I’ll order them and brigades from a second regiment, the Vanhoofer Artillery, to support our assault.”

“If I recall correctly, the Vanhoofer Artillery regiment commands nearly two hundred cannon of varying sizes, and the Dragoon Guard numbers about two thousand ponies, doesn’t it?” Luna asked.

Celestia nodded. “Active members, yes. However, I believe Shining Armor,” Celestia glanced at Tethys, “—the captain of my Royal Guard—mentioned that he’s sending three of its battalions, which means three thousand ponies in total.” The alicorn turned to Alternia. “Speaking of which, I know they’re your elite regiment, but how long has it been since they’ve seen action?”

“One of their battalions saw combat not too long ago, but most of them haven’t seen action in a while. This is unfortunate, but they’re the best I have in the region, and I hope that their esprit de corps would at least make it a bit more difficult for them to be mind controlled,” said Alternia. Craning her neck back to look up at the Empress, Alternia swallowed. “Empress, how many Aquestrians will you be bringing for this fight?”

Tethys took a moment of stoic contemplation, before she responded. “A good portion of my Abyssal Guard and some of our dragon turtles.”

“The Abyssal Guard are the elite guard Captain Ebb Flow commands right?” asked Luna.

Tethys nodded.

“Good. Is there anything else we need to discuss about the forces we’re bringing before we set a time?” asked Alternia.

Mareel raised a hoof, drawing everybody’s looks.

“This isn’t about the forces we can bring, but I would like to warn you Princesses that you not being able to attend to the cycle of day and night due to the battle will likely have a fairly severe impact on the environment.”

Celestia glanced at Alternia and Luna, who were just as perplexed as she was as to why Mareel had chosen to bring this up now, in front of her Empress nonetheless.

On that note, it then occurred to the three princesses that it probably was a good idea to tell Tethys and the other world leaders this. Tethys in particular though.

At Celestia’s wordless nod, Luna spoke up. “If we are going to defeat the Old One, we’re going to need all are power and concentration.” Luna turned to Tethys. “We’re sorry for not informing you earlier Empress, but we just realized won’t be able to raise the sun and lower the moon during our fight with Shi-Nihalar. Please inform your people there will be an interruption in the cycle of day and night.”

“There is no need. I happen to have a solution to this,” Tethys said.

Celestia, Alternia and Luna, along with the changeling queens snapped their gazes back to Tethys faster than you could say “praise the sun.” At the same time though, their was no hiding the trepidation they felt.

“Can you please elaborate, Empress?” asked Celestia.

“Who controlled the Sun and the Moon before you did?” asked Tethys.

“The unicorns, of course,” said Retariusil.

Luna shook her head. “That is actually not the entire story, Queen Retariusil. You see, while a massed group of unicorns could control the sun and moon if there were enough of them, the first unicorn stewards of the sun and moon actually used two massive magical amplifiers to make it so that the sun and moon could be moved by a much smaller group of unicorns.”

“Amplifiers? Why haven’t we heard of this?” Chrysalis asked.

“This was in our mother’s time, long before Celestia and Luna came to rule Equestria. In fact, it seems to have even predated the Hearth’s Warming Tale,” explained Alternia, recalling the information from what remained of Celestia’s memories.

Nodding, Luna’s brow furrowed slightly as her mind was cast back thousands of years. “And as for the amplifiers themselves, they were no simple amplifiers. They were the size of cities as large as Canterlot. One in the west and one in the east. The western city has been lost to time. Even my sister and I don’t know what its name was. As for the eastern city, its name was Vale Auras. We know of it better because—”

Luna’s eyelids snapped open and she looked up at Tethys, jaw dangling from her mouth. Celestia was barely half a second behind her when her wings flared open in shock and her eyes fixed on Tethys’s stoic features.

“Well, what happened to it?” asked Belladonna after a brief pause in which no one continued, in a mix of impatience and trepidation at Celestia’s and Luna’s reaction.

Alternia frowned. “From what I know of the legends… it was lost. Destroyed in a battle involving Starswirl the Bearded and a powerful sea pony mage against an unknown opponent of terrifying power. Actually, Vale Auras wasn’t exactly destroyed. Ponies remember its name now because the city apparently sank—” Alternia blinked and stared up at Tethys. “—into the depths of the Eastern Sea.”

Tethys nodded. “It is known as Vol Oros now and has been a haven to kelpies for centuries.”

Celestia blinked. “Vale Auras—Vol Oros, phonetic mutation. But how in tartarus did the city and its magical amplifier survive the battle? Can the amplifier even work with the entire city being underwater?”

“It can be moved if necessary. The entire city is mobile. One of the reasons we kept it as opposed to leaving it on the bottom,” Tethys said.

“Alright. If that is the case, if you can raise it above water near Venecia, we’ll send a team of mages to check that it functions and to help maintain the celestial cycle,” said Alternia as calmly as she could. She couldn’t quite hide her awe though.

“Good. When will you have your forces ready to attack?”

“It takes about a week for us to get back to the mainland and three more days to travel to Vanhoofer. Chrysalis, Belladonna, will your hives be ready in ten days?” asked Alternia.

“Yes,” said Belladonna as Chrysalis nodded.

Twilight could barely see anything, even the flock of chariots that surrounded her. Granted, the princesses were taking no chances and a contingent of Royal Guard and Venecian marines were going to be among those that would escort Twilight, her friends, and the mage group that would shepherd the sun and moon to Vol Oros.

Yet, so far as Twilight could tell, the city was nowhere in sight. She could see the ship-dwarfing Empress Tethys swimming below them, leading them to the rendezvous, but Vol Oros wasn’t even on the horizon.

“Um, Alternia, where is Vol Oros?” Twilight asked.

“Probably just under the sea and about to rise right up as we approach. From what I can tell, the Empress has a habit of wanting to strike fear and awe into us,” Alternia said coolly, her smile not wavering.

“Wait what? You mean she’s showing off?” asked Spike.

“Showing off is a very important aspect of diplomacy and of socializing, Spike. I do it too during negotiations as well. If you’ve noticed, I always prefer to arrive from the sky with an escort of guards. This was always a conscious decision to make myself look imposing by taking advantage of my height and of the presence of my escort. Also, remember that when you brought Belladonna to my negotiations with Chrysalis, I sat at the end of the hall, while my guards and those of Chrysalis and Simulacris flanked the carpet. It’s an intimidation tactic, meant to establish my authority without me having to state it.”

“Huh, that really explains why Rarity is always so concerned about how she looks,” Twilight said.

Alternia nodded. “Precisely. And… oh, I think the city is coming.”

Ahead of Tethys, a white light was growing from the depths of the sea, getting bigger and brighter. As Twilight sucked in a deep breath, a great sphere of balefire that dwarfed even Tethys, burst out of the water and continued to rise. Despite it being night, the great sphere of balefire at the top of the city’s main spire shone so brightly, it seemed it was daytime. There was a harshness to the magical light, though—a quality that seemed so alien, so unlike real sunlight or even candlelight that it didn’t seem surprising to any of the Equestrians that the balefire didn’t actually harm the kelpies.

Following under it was a dead white, octagonal spire that grew and grew out of the ocean, water pouring out of its pointed arch windows. The spire widened, its sharp architectural lines drawing down to four triangle-like columns that suspended the spire above ground so there was a sort of courtyard there. Interestingly enough, there was a fairly large hole in the side of the castle that didn’t seem part of the original structure, judging from how it was circular rather than arched.

The city itself then followed, an massive assembly of buildings that appeared from the water, all of it dead white. From what Twilight could see from how the houses and the ground of the city abruptly ended, Vol Oros was roughly the size of Canterlot.

Most of the Vol Oros’s buildings were one or two story houses, and they still had their flat roofs, but gone were the doors. There was also what looked like an ancient open-air amphitheatre, whose walls and seats had long since corroded. To Twilight’s surprise, this seemed to be the city’s market as there were many kelpies there who were now releasing their holds on the structure and their goods and beginning to resume bartering. They were probably using spells to help them speak as they were now above water.

Finally, cutting through the row upon row of houses, were four large roads that led to the central spire. Each of them was large enough for Tethys at her full size to walk through.

“Wow,” gasped Spike, while Twilight was simply unable to find words to describe her amazement, and judging from the wide-eyed silence of her mentor, Twilight could tell that Alternia was just as taken.

“It’s huge,” whispered Twilight.

Alternia nodded. “Indeed. I did not expect the amplifier to be so large. Thank the hive mothers we don’t have to be concerned about it being in kelpie hands.”

Twilight gasped, and was speechless for a moment as she stared at the sphere balefire that towered over the entire city.

“Wait, that’s the amplifier?” asked Twilight, pointing jerkily at the fireball.

“No, from the looks of it, the entire city is the amplifier,” said Alternia.

“That’s… that’s insane! If the kelpies wanted to they can turn the amplifier on us and wipe us out completely!” babbled Twilight, panic rising in her voice.

“Twilight, calm down, it’s not quite as simple as that. You know spells must have a target and an intent. The amplifier was designed to magnify both, which means that your target signature has to be massive. Thus, the amplifier works for moving the sun and moon, but it won’t work even if used against Celestia, or Tethys. Even their magical signatures are too small to be used as a target,” Alternia said.

“Oh, phew,” wheezed Twilight

“It’s a good thought, though, my student,” said Alternia as the chariots descended toward the edge of the city.

“Thanks, Alternia.”

“So… um, you have a very interesting way of decorating things,” Rarity said.

She had a very good reason for saying that. The Elements of Harmony, their Royal Guard escort and Spike were all noticing the rather unique additions the kelpies had added to the houses of Vol Oros now they were close enough to actually see them.

Bones, lots of bones adorned the fronts of all the dwellings. Some looked like ribs, except these were as tall as a two-story house. Others were spinal column bones the size of an alicorn. Still more looked like hexagonal, pony-sized pieces of shell from some massive monster. Once in awhile, they’d come across something that looked like part of a jawbone or a skull. Except these would be laid across the top of the house, adding an extra story to it.

“The bones serve as hunting trophies, Miss Rarity. Depending on the size of the bone and what type of bone it is, they declare the role and the significance of that kelpie’s achievement. They also state how capable that warrior is at providing for Aquestria and for his family,” explained Typhon. He was leading the group, and was accompanied by two silent kelpie guards. Typhon and Ebb Flow had met the Equestrians, Empress Tethys, and changelings at the landing point on the outskirts of the city. Whilst Ebb had taken the princesses straight to the city centre, Typhon had led the Elements of Harmony on a tour of the city. Whereas Ebb had said little, Typhon was practically acting as tour guide.

“What kind of bones are they?” whispered Fluttershy quietly.

“Wild dragon turtles. We have tame ones we use for combat, but wild ones serve to feed our young and provide us with materials to fashion armor with. We also hunt wild leviathans for a similar purpose. Sea serpents and bunyuns are two other choice targets. Their scales are valued for trading and their meat for food,” explained Typhon matter of factly, but in the same friendly tone he had used as he had showed them around the city.

Deciding they needed a distraction from the somewhat… macabre decor, Twilight spoke up.

“Honestly, it’s remarkably well preserved considering this place predates the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters by thousands of years.”

Typhon nodded. “The city’s existed so long that even the kelpies don’t know where the city came from. Heck, I didn’t even know it was originally constructed by ponies with the assistance of sea pony magics until fairly recently,” he said nonchalantly.

Twilight filed that new information away as she glanced at the kelpie prince, trying once again to reconcile the image of the stoic, recalcitrant Ebb Flow with the cheerful, friendly persona of Typhon.

“You didn’t learn that in school?” Applejack asked.

Typhon shook his head. “Kelpies don’t exactly go to school, miss Applejack. For one, we have absolutely terrible eyesight, and the war didn’t exactly allow us time to study things such as history, poetry or the arts. Most of our young, the fry, went right into survival and then combat training. Only the most recent batch of fry have begun to receive a more comprehensive education.”

“How do you learn about your culture then? Your society?” Rarity asked.

“Kelpies learn about our history and culture through listening to respected warriors, who listened to their respective warriors. When necessary, Empress Tethys and the few elders who have survived elaborate on events. As for how they remember? Well they tell the stories again and again, with a certain rhythm to it. Honestly, I’m not too sure on what the nature of this rhythm is as I grew up in Aquamaris, but somehow it helps them remember all of the history,” Typhon explained.

“How do kelpies and seaponies work so well together, given your war was over less than a year ago?” asked Rainbow.

“What prompted that question, Miss Dash?” Typhon asked.

Rainbow flicked a wing back from where they had come. “I noticed some seaponies and kelpies trading on the edge of the city when we initially arrived.”

Typhon pursed his lips. “Well, peace hasn’t been easy. Some seaponies, deep ponies, and kelpies still hate each other due to the war and it's only recently that the Empress has begun to trust Aquestria’s seapony forces to involve themselves in military operations. That being said, due to the fact that kelpies, deep ponies and seaponies can give birth to one another, there are seaponies and kelpies that support the peace simply out of family ties. Moreover, the Empress has been very respectful of the seaponies and while they were initially skeptical, they’re now all very much in favor of her asserting Aquestria’s interests in the surface world.”

Twilight couldn’t help it, but her eyes narrowed, an action that was shortly followed by Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy simply seemed to press their lips even closer together.

Typhon didn’t miss it, and he blinked in sudden realization. Quickly turning to face Twilight, he met her glare calmly.

“Look, there’s no way to put this tactfully. Equestria had to suffer in order for Aquestria to be at peace, and we did what we thought was required to protect our homes. I wish that we could have cleared the confusion up with the communications earlier and I wish less lives were harmed. But as much as I hate what I and my subjects need to eat, the fate my subjects faced if we starved was far worse. At least now, we have a framework for a future peace.”

“I know, but you are aware there are a lot of angry and frustrated Equestrians and Venecians as well, and many who think you’re probably going to stab us in the back, right?” asked Fluttershy.

Typhon let a little breath out from between his fangs. “That was what we expected when we offered you the deal, but you must realized that we were aware of that and we offered it to you anyway.”

“Wait, you thought we are going to renege on our agreement? You must know Equestria realizes that would be suicide!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash incredulously.

Typhon was about to open his mouth to respond, but Applejack spoke first. “Well, considering what happened with Equestria First and the changelings, I don’t think Prince Typhon and the Aquestrians are being too wary. It just takes one madpony to ruin things and the fact is, there are a lot of mad ponies.”

“Precisely. The treaty…most of my subjects have been living under the consequences of an agreement Equestria broke for years and they think the treaty we’ve agreed to is something they were entitled to in the first place. Plus, I believe the exchange of hostages will be beneficial for both our nations as we will learn from each other through it.” Typhon took a deep breath. “However, I do recognize that it makes a lot of demands on Equestria and it changes what you’ve been used to for years. The Empress feels that it’s in her power to demand these revisions and that it’s also within her right. I agree, but I also know that if we don’t continue to try to accommodate each other in the future, we might come to blows again.”

“Are you saying you will be trying to get the Empress to um, go easy on us, for a lack of a better word?” inquired Rarity.

“Yes, though it’s unlikely to happen if it conflicts with Aquestria’s interests. What I can do is create a team of Aquestrian experts on Equestria to inform the Empress and her advisors about the effect that future policy decisions will have on Equestria. We have Brinewing, scouts and we’ve studied your country, but much of Equestria’s society and culture eludes our understanding. Brinewing is also a fairly… flamboyant personality and prone to embellishment. So, if you can help me get as much information on Equestria’s values and opinions as possible, preferably through audio recordings, I will be able to present information to the Empress so she can at least make an informed decision in regards to Equestria.”

“Agreed, we’ll probably send them via Princess Luna. At the same time, though, if it is possible, can send us whatever information you can on Aquestrian culture, history and society? We want the princesses to be able to be just as informed as you are.”

Typhon paused for a moment, before nodding slowly. “I’ll have to check with Empress Tethys, but as long as it’s non-military, I think she will agree.”

“That’s great.” Twilight smiled. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

“My pleasure, Miss Sparkle.”

Once the tour was over, Typhon and the Elements of Harmony arrived at the central spire of Vol Oros.

Unfortunately, the spiral staircase that had once led up to the top of Vol Oros had been dismantled by the kelpies so they could just swim up and down without having to swim round and round. Thus, Twilight and the others had to be shuttled up the spire by chariots pulled by the Royal Guard.

Instead of a pointed tip, Twilight and her friends discovered that the spire had a small platform right under the great balefire sphere that shone over the entire city. It was fairly small, but even with the princesses, a group of twenty unicorn mages and their escorts, they still had enough space to move around.

Tethys and Ebb Flow were there as well. The Empress had walked up to the central spire by marching down the wide central road that led up to it. Now, standing up on her colossal hind legs, her enormous head was raised just above the platform’s level.

Once she had gotten over staring at the Empress’s head, however, Twilight’s attention was drawn to a pony she hadn’t seen in years.

“Sunset Shimmer?” gasped Twilight.

“Oh, hi Twilight, it’s been a while hasn’t it?” said Sunset, a small smile on her features.

“Forever!” Turning to her friends, Twilight gestured to Sunset. “Everypony, this is Sunset Shimmer, one of my upperclass ponies at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.” A frown suddenly coming over her features, Twilight turned back to Sunset. “Wait, last I heard, you were researching how to heal wounds made by fire magic. Why are you here?”

Sunset scratched her hair sheepishly. “I’ve been accompanying Princess Celestia since she left Venecia as her… friend? Aide? I’m not exactly sure how to describe it.”

“Sunset Shimmer has been serving as my seneschal, a bit of a combination of secretary, aide and personal mage,” said Celestia, trotting up beside Sunset.

“Your highness,” said Twilight, bowing to… well, the pony her mentor had been impersonating for the last thousand years. Sure, Celestia held herself quite differently from how Alternia did, her pose was more stiff, and her smile wasn’t as wide, but it was still a very weird feeling.

“You need not bow to me, Elements of Harmony, and Spike the dragon, heroes of Equestria,” said Celestia magnanimously. Turning to Tethys, Celestia gestured with her wing. “Come, we’re convening our final council.”

In various states of nervousness, Twilight and her friends all trotted or, in Spike’s case, walked up to the edge of the platform, where they faced Tethys. The half circle on the top of the platform was made up of ponies, changelings, kelpies and sea ponies as well as deep ponies. In order to compensate for the fact they had no water, the sea ponies and deep ponies had surrounded themselves with a sphere of water, using their hydromancy to maintain its form.

Among those present, Twilight could see Equestria’s three princesses, flanked by Alternia’s sisters, Retariusil also beside them. She could also spy Doggess Sebastiana, Archmage Meringue la Pie, Sunset Shimmer beside her as well as several other senior Equestrian mages. On the kelpie side of the platform, next to Tethys’s head, was Typhon and Ebb Flow, as well as Brinewing. There was also a few sea ponies and deep ponies beside them.

“So this is your student and her friends, Princess Alternia,” Tethys said.

Twilight nodded, and dipped her head in a short bow, trying not to swallow or tremble out of fear. She remembered far too well the might of the Empress on the night they had arrived on Venecia.

Glancing at her mentor, Twilight noticed Alternia’s neutral smile give nothing away. “Yes, Empress. Shall we begin?”

At the Empress’s nod, Archmage Meringue stepped forward and rolled out a map of Northern Equestria so large it basically covered the floor surrounded by the half circle of unlikely allies. This was shortly followed by Ebb Flow stepping onto the map and pointing at Vanhoofer Island.

“Alright, the plan is simple. Empress Tethys, I, the Abyssal Guard, and the Dragon Turtles will go through the Northwest Passage to the rendezvous point at the Northern tip of Vanhoofer Island, ten days hence,” said Ebb Flow.

Harlequin nodded. “On that day, three thousand ponies from the Dragoon Guard, one thousand ponies of the Vanhoofer Artillery Regiment accompanied by fifty guns, the Royal, Lunar and Mirror Guards numbering two hundred ponies and changelings in total, and six hundred changelings from Queen Chrysalis’s and Belladonna’s hives will join us there in ten days hence.”

“A hundred Venecian marines will also accompany you,” added Sebastiana.

Ebb nodded and turned back to the centre of the circle. “Our current intelligence believes the Old One Shi-Nihalar is just off the coast of Vanhoofer island. So Empress Tethys will confront him there, and, using the spear, paralyze him and drive him into shallower water, whilst allowing the changeling queens and princesses to approach.”

“That is when our armies are to begin their artillery and magic bombardment from the eastern side. That way, we can keep putting pressure on the Old One as the Empress devours him. Meanwhile, the priority of the accompanying kelpie, Equestrian and changeling forces are to distract any forces the Old One may summon,” said Luna.

“We the princesses of Equestria, Princess Alternia’s sisters, and Queen Retariusil will back Tethys up as she devours the Old One and provide mid-range supporting fire,” stated Celestia.

Archmage Meringue spoke up then, gesturing to the deep pony floating in the water beside her. “Meanwhile, in Vol Oros, I’ll be working with Archmagus Mareel here to continue the sun and moon’s movement.”

“For the most part, the moon shall be our responsibility while the Equestrian team will take charge of the sun,” said Archmagus Mareel from within her water bubble, her voice magically echoing out from within it.

“The Elements of Harmony in the meantime are to be on standby in Vol Oros. They and the mage team will be escorted by a hundred Venecian marines and Royal Guards with chariots. Twilight, you are going to assist Archmage Meringue in helping raise and lower the sun along with Sunset,” said Alternia turning to Twilight.

“Wait what? You don’t want to use the Elements of Harmony on Shi-Nihalar?” gasped Twilight.

Alternia put her head down so that her eyes were level with Twilight’s. “No, Twilight. I’m worried that Shi-Nihalar’s mind control will corrupt you and your friends permanently. Given we have been unable to make any progress lifting the mind control now, I can’t just assume that you will return to normal when he dies. Also, since I’m not even sure if the Elements would have the power to seal the Old One, I won’t risk your lives unless it’s a last resort. You have my permission—should we be defeated—to attempt using the Elements on the Old One, but please consult Cadance first.”

“But Alternia…” Twilight started to protest, but the silent, stern look in Alternia’s eyes cut her off. Biting her lip, she nodded.

“Good. Is there anything else we have yet to review, Empress?” asked Alternia.

“No. I expect you at Vanhoofer in ten days,” said Tethys, in a firm tone.

Luna nodded. “We’ll be there.”

The Equestrians had just started boarding their chariots to go back to Venecia. Twilight was about to get on with Spike, when she felt a gentle hoof on her shoulder. Turning, she found herself looking up at Alernia, who had a neutral expression on her features.

“Twilight, may I sit with you on the ride back?” she asked.

Twilight blinked, glanced at Spike, who nodded.

“Yes,” she said.

And so Twilight and Alternia sat quietly together as the pegasi guards pulled them into the air. As they did so though, Twilight couldn’t help but wonder if she should speak up. She had some idea why her mentor wanted to talk to her, but should she prompt her?

The moment they were clear of Vol Oros though, Alternia spoke up.

“Twilight, I’m sorry for being brief with you, but I didn’t want to draw the Empress’s attention to you any more than I had to.”

Twilight blinked. The first part was expected. But as for the second part...

“What? Why would the Empress be interested—” Twilight frowned. “Wait, nevermind; that was a silly question. I’m your student, I and my friends defeated Discord and reformed Luna, and I’m also a pony you care about and so somepony Empress Tethys would be interested in.”

“Yes.” Alternia paused for a moment, before glancing back down at her student. “Twilight, would you say the future is like an undiscovered country?”

“Um… in what way? And why do I feel that comparison seems familiar?” asked Twilight.

Alternia smiled. “Chancellor Gore Beak of the Griffon Kingdom said as much when we concluded the peace treaty between Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom at the end of the Second Griffonia-Equestria war. He had made several very difficult concessions to us in return for some assurances that would preserve his people’s future. And yet, he always yearned for peace between our kingdoms. Unfortunately, he never saw that dream come true as he was assassinated by his own officers shortly before the peace treaty was concluded.”

“Still, as time has gone on, I have come to agree with him wholeheartedly. For even though we, the Aquestrians included, are afraid of the coming battle, we’re all thinking about the promise of the uncertain future.”

“Wait, Empress Tethys is afraid?” gasped Twilight.

Alternia shook her head. “For Empress Tethys, the word “afraid” is not an accurate way to describe her feelings. I could only sense so much as she masks her features well and has trained for a long time to compose her emotions. However, I do think she has a warrior’s apprehension for the battle ahead. It is fear, but the kind of cautious anxiety tempered by years of experience, and which is also driven by an eagerness to see the battle won.”

Twilight nodded, not sure what to say for a moment, until it suddenly clicked in her mind.

“You’re afraid too, aren’t you, Princess?” Twilight asked quietly.

“Yes, Twilight. I am afraid. But better to feel true fear rather than false confidence.” Alternia closed her eyes for a moment and bent her neck down so that she could look at Twilight at her level, her lips blossoming into a soft smile. “Twilight, regardless of whether I survive this coming battle or not, if we succeed, I am certain you are going to become one of Equestria’s greatest leaders.”

“Alternia… please don’t talk like this,” whispered Twilight, tears welling in her eyes as the enormity of the situation, the possible future ahead, finally hit her.

“I have to, for your sake,” said Alternia quietly. Reaching around her student with her hoof, Alternia brought Twilight into a hug, which was fervently returned. “Of course, I intend to live, but should I not, you will have new teachers, new friends to make, and eventually, new students to teach.” Alternia smiled. “I am so proud of you, Twilight.”

Twilight’s grip on her mentor tightened. “But Alternia… I don’t want to lose you!”

“Twilight, there will be always a time when you have to say goodbye. This was sooner than I expected, but I’m glad I could be here to teach this to you. For I always knew that you would have to stop being my student eventually and become your own mare.” Alternia took a hoofkerchief from her peytral and pressed it to the corner of Twilight’s eye. “Truthfully, I’ve had many students, but you are the one I am most proud of. Just don’t tell Hanna Belle that.”

Twilight chuckled. “I won’t, Alternia.” The unicorn sniffled. “I love you.”

Alternia, her own eyes feeling moist, nodded. “I love you too.” And as her own hooves squeezed Twilight closer to her, the world seemed empty for that moment except for a changeling queen and her unicorn student.

That same evening…

As her empress had instructed, Ebb Flow had helped to escort the Equestrians back to Venecia and was just about ready to dive back in the water. Typhon was saying goodbye to the Elements of Harmony, while the Empress and the Equestrians had just finished saying their formal goodbyes.

That was when Retariusil approached her.

“Captain, if you can, I’d like to talk to my mother, one last time.”

Ebb glanced at her Empress, who nodded. So the captain promptly summoned the water from the sea to cover part of the beach. Her tentacles swiftly moving, Ebb formed the pane of water on the shore and linked it to the sea.

Retariusil’s heart sank as she saw Murmillar, an air bubble around her head, sleeping on a bunch of books, that had obviously been magically waterproofed. The changeling queen was still looking very thin and had obviously been hard at work, researching the Old One.

“Mom?”

At her voice, Murmillar instantly woke up and as she saw Retariusil a bright smile burst across her gaunt features.

“Retariusil! You just finished meeting Empress Tethys?” Murmillar asked.

“Yes, mom. I just want to talk to you before I turn in for the night,” said Retariusil. She knew she left a lot unsaid, but she didn’t know how to say it.

Thankfully, Murmillar seemed to know what Retariusil wasn’t saying, judging from how her smile faded with worry.

“Retariusil, please be careful.”

“I’ll do my duty, mom,” said Retariusil.

Murmillar stiffened and snarled with an energy that the queen didn’t seem to have it in her. “Damn duty! Don’t throw away your life if the situation becomes hopeless!”

“Murmillar…” growled Ebb.

“Would you have my daughter sacrifice herself if your Empress, the princesses and the other queens die, Captain?” snapped Murmillar.

Ebb didn’t flinch at the Queen’s glare, but she didn’t retort immediately.

“No, but only if that’s the case,” said Ebb slowly.

Retariusil swallowed and nodded. “Mother, don’t worry, I’ll take care of myself. Just stay safe down there.”

“Not much I can do apart from that. I’m afraid I haven’t found much information about the primal god apart from what Empress Tethys has told you. Unless she hasn’t told you to be careful about the Others?” asked Murmillar.

“She has. Do you know what they are, though? She didn’t give us many details,” said Retariusil.

“That’s probably because they aren’t bound to a set form. Don’t worry, from the little I’ve gleaned in the accounts, you’ll know what they are by sight,” said Murmillar.

“Good to know.” Retariusil swallowed, trying to blink back her tears. “Love you, mom.”

Murmillar nodded, trying, and failing, to hide the anguish in her voice. “I love you too.” Forcing a smile on her face, Murmillar sniffled. “And show that Doggess of yours an actual good time tonight.”

Retariusil would have blushed if she could, but all she could manage was something halfway between a laugh and a sob yet one that held a tad more sadness than relief.

“I will. Bye, mom.”

“See you, Retariusil,” said Murmillar, smiling proudly, even as tears ran down her face.

Late that night

Alternia had just finished brushing her teeth when Ethelflaed, her night guard replacement for Diamondshell, opened the door, her red eyes blinking owlishly.

“Your highness. Um, Spike is at the door and would like to speak to you,” said the changeling.

Alternia frowned for a moment. “Let him in.”

Spike walked in, tiddling his claws, not looking up at Alternia. Unsure of why Spike wanted to see her at this hour, Alternia signalled Ethelflaed to leave them and waited until the door was shut.

“What’s wrong, Spike?”

“Alternia, um… would you mind telling me a bedtime story? Like you used to do?” asked the dragon.

Alternia smiled, and quietly berated herself for not thinking of such a thing earlier.

“Of course, Spike,” said the changeling, trotting to the sofa of her chambers. Pausing for a moment, Alternia turned around and asked, “Would you like me to get you a gem? I brought a fire ruby on my way to Venecia.”

“Yes, please!” exclaimed Spike, running after her.

Celestia and Sunset were in Celestia’s chambers, though they weren’t sleeping. They were just sitting next to one another at the coffee table. Frankly, Sunset had practically moved into Celestia’s chambers weeks ago, though she had always slept in a bed on the other side of the room as the alicorn. Both were holding a glass of whisky with an ice ball in it, though neither had taken a sip yet.

“Sunset… I would just like you to know it has been a pleasure knowing you as my friend.”

“I know, Celestia. And I’m glad to be your friend.”

Celestia nodded and raised her glass up a bit, though she didn’t take a sip. “Prince Blueblood and Princess Cadance have been named the successors to the Realm of Equestria. However, I also have bequeathed you some of my personal artifacts.”

“Celestia, you didn’t have to—”

“I had to, Sunset,” said Celestia, looking Sunset in the eye. “I have only made a few friends since my awakening. You will be one of the few who will remember me if Luna, Alternia and I perish.” Celestia swallowed. “Just promise me one thing.”

Sunset swallowed. “Anything, Celestia.”

“If my sister survives and I don’t, please take care of her,” said Celestia solemnly.

Sunset raised her glass so it clinked gently against Celestia’s.

“I will,” she said, and she drank the entire glass. Celestia smiled gratefully and followed suit.

Once Sunset finished the glass, she made a face. “Ugh, this is vile.”

“Would you like some more?” asked Celestia.

Sunset grinned. “Oh yes.”

One week later, REINS Headquarters…

Contrary to popular belief, the headquarters of the Royal Equestrian Intelligence Service wasn’t based in the castle at Canterlot, or some secret top secret base on an island or some remote underground location.

The REINS headquarters looked like an ordinary bank building. In fact, it was an ordinary bank building from which the Royal Equestrian Bank operated out of.

That was all a facade though. The front of Royal Equestrian Bank branch #1962 was real, but the customers were all REINS agents. The building itself extended into Canterlot mountain, where the rest of the REINS base continued.

In truth, most of the REINS base was underground, but the location was by no means remote.

At that moment, Admiral Marenitz was seated in a well-lit briefing room, eagerly tapping her cane against the ground as Agent 246, a pink unicorn code named “Miss Spider,” made her report.

“Under Director Hunt’s supervision, I entered a Vanhoofer branch of the cult of the primal god Shi-Nihalar a few days ago. Infiltration was not particularly difficult thanks to the intel provided by our changeling allies, but by no means easy. The only reason I was able to join was because of how Queen Chrysalis’s hive had replaced one of the cult’s members and that agent, codenamed “Witch Doctor,” was able to get me in without needing me to go through the initiation ceremony.”

“Initiation ceremony?” asked director Hunt codename “Ethan,” one of his talons scratching his beak in thought.

The agent nodded, her face briefly wincing out of disgust. “To go and kill a civilian or an Equestrian in secret, and sacrifice their blood to Shi-Nihalar. It’s a good thing my cover story and the criminal records provided for it were quite good as I still underwent a fairly strenuous interview. However, I would probably still have been suspected had it not been for the fact that the cultists are revving up for something big and have been far more concerned about preparing for that instead of checking their own members.”

“How big, and what nature?” asked Marenitz.

“All cultists around Equestria are apparently moving to Vanhoofer in preparation for a crusade to unite land and sea. They’re assembling an army, Admiral for a full scale rebellion.”

Hunt’s eyes narrowed, and he stiffened slightly, but his voice was cool. “How many?”

The agent pursed her lips for a moment. “The actual number of non mind controlled cultists number only around two thousand, and of that only one thousand are Equestrian. The rest come from Saddle Arabia, Griffonia, rogue changeling communities, Minotauria, Maretania and Maretonia. I do know there are some kelpies and seaponies among them too, about twenty kelpies and a hundred seaponies.”

“Well, at least we know what the Princesses will be up against. Still, they’ll need reinforcements if the battle is prolonged. I’ll order Rommel to take his Cloudsdale Blues to support them,” said Marenitz.

“Miss Spider” nodded. “Good idea, M. Most of these cultists do not have much military training, but they’re highly fanatical and dedicated to their cause. I would not take them lightly.”

“Can you tell us a little more about the nature of the Old One we’ll be facing, Miss Spider, or shall I just call you Sunshine Smiles now?” asked Hunt.

Sunshine Smiles chuckled. “Alright, director Hunt.” Her expression turning serious again, Sunshine frowned. “We might have a problem in that regard, director. The cultists mentioned that another group of theirs on the eastern coast has gone missing. While discussing it, the cultists brought up two names that you’re going to need to look into with the Aquestrians.”

“I’ll make a note of that. What are their names?” asked Marenitz.

“Ist’ytal and Yoth-Atal. I’m not sure if they’re related considering their names both end with the ‘tal’ phrase. From what I and Chrysalis’s spy have heard, Yoth-Atal is another of the Old Ones.”

Marenitz’s teeth clenched.

“However, I don’t think Yoth-Atal has returned yet. This is because the cultists have been discussing whether to try to call upon the aid of her ‘first priestess,’ Ist’ytal. Apart from that, I have no idea who this Ist’ytal is. All I know is Ist’ytal doesn’t appear to be some normal creature. The cultists say very… strange things about this being. That she’ll be leading an army of monsters on a massive wave and that she’s been the eternal and most loyal servant of this Yoth-Atal,” explained Sunshine Smiles.

“So is this Is’ytal going to be a factor in the upcoming battle?” asked Marenitz.

“I’m afraid even they don’t know, Admiral. All I know is that they seem to sincerely believe that this Ist’ytal exists in this world,” said Sunshine.

“Alright.” Marenitz stood up and glanced at Hunt. “I’m going to report this to the Princess. It may not be a factor now, but they need to know about this.”

“Got it. Be quick, though, they’ll be getting on the train to Vanhoofer soon,” said Hunt.

Marenitz closed her eyes for a moment, her shoulders stiffening. “I know.”

Author's Note

Update: The Equestria's Changeling Queen and the Abyssal Empress's TV trope page is now up! Please contribute!

The theme song for this chapter:

The next update might take a while. This battle against the Old One is going to be huge and I, Zerv, and the pre-reading team do not want to screw around with it.

The good news is that the first of my assignments are done and while I need to get started researching for some long term projects, I can actually write somewhat consistently now.

Also, 900 likes! Awesome!!!!

Chapter 26: Crashing Down, The Battle of Vanhoofer Part 2

Battle of Vanhoofer Part 2: Crashing Down

Author’s note/Warning: WARNING. It gets a bit DARK toward the end of the chapter. The rest of the chapter is perfectly good, but toward the end (i'm talking like the last 1/10) please don’t feel like a chicken if you don’t want to read that section and skip to the Author’s Notes. None of it is mature, but it’s a disturbing concept I play with. I won’t have nightmares over it and I don’t think it will cause nightmares due to the personalized nature of the scenes. Moreover, there is no explicit gore. It’s just the concept and tactic that Shi-Nihalar uses is disturbing.

Zerv: Vren’s just being a weeny. It’s not that bad.

Vren55: Better be a weeny rather than get complaints. :P

Also, we’re returning to the Old PC:TCQ tradition of ending on a cliffhanger… enjoy!

South of Vanhoofer Island

Having fought two wars with the Griffons since their existence, the Equestrians had quickly realized that the key in air combat wasn’t formation flying, training or even weaponry. It was speed.

And the Wonderbolts were very fast.

Spitfire was currently being chased by a spear-armed griffon she could just see out of the corner of her eyes. Thankfully, their airship the Executor was firing starshells and shooting flares into the night to let the Wonderbolts know where they were going.

The bright white light from these flares reflected off the griffon in a rather… sinister fashion, so much so it made him look like he had a mad glint in his eyes. No, he wasn’t one of the mind-controlled ponies. He was an actual cultist. Most of the attacking force was, with the exception of those actually manning the ships.

Luckily, this chase was all part of Spitfire’s plan. Rolling to the right, Spitfire tore toward her partner, Soarin, who was rolling left as they scissored toward each other. As he passed above her, Soarin’s saber slashed off the Griffon’s left wing, sending him tumbling out of the night sky with a scream.

Spitfire didn’t need to even say thanks as Soarin dropped in back behind her in their continuing search for target. They didn’t have time to either. The cultists were doing their damned best to bring down the REINS Executor, and there was a swarm of combatants battling all around the Equestrian airship.

And they had good reason to do so. Plumes of flame erupted with a deadly regularity from the airship’s gunports and underslung dual-gun turret. Every boom of the airships cannon signalled another hit. Below, one of the tugboats holding some minotaur cultists exploded. Beside it, a wooden schooner’s port side exploded into smithereens.

Other targets weren’t so easy to hit. After the initial bombing run that only did minor superstructure damage, the Equestrian destroyers were doing an evasive zigzag that prevented the airship from accurately hitting it. It didn’t help that it was still night and visibility, while improved by the starshells, wasn’t that good.

Spitfire grimaced and yelled back at Soarin. “We need those destroyers gone or else they’ll be able to bombard Harlequin’s position! Let’s round up the squad and head up back to the Executor and get more bombs!”

Soarin frowned. “Alright, but those small bombs aren’t not going to do much to them.”

“They’ll kill the crew, set fires, make it easier for the Executor to hit the destroyers. At the very least they’ll kill enough crew or damage the equipment so that the destroyers don’t fire on our friendlies!” Retorted Spitfire as she ascended and saw Fleetfoot and her partner High Wind dispatch a pair of pegasus cultists with their sabres. “Fleetfoot, High Wind! On me! We’re going to bomb the destroyers again!”

Fleetfoot nodded and was about to drop into formation behind Spitfire when she paused.

“Hey Captain… I think I see Dragon Turtles.”

Spitfire had noticed it a second after Fleetfoot had started to speak, but her squad-mate’s voice helped to confirm the incredulous sight.

It was difficult to see the turtles’ shells in the dark, and the ponies had no hope of glimpsing the kelpie handlers that were guiding the beasts. However, thanks to the flares, the lacquered hardness of the Dragon Turtles’ shells glinted in the night, like strange ephemeral jewels on the sea.

And they immediately went after the Equestrian destroyers. Searchlights shone out from the destroyers who turned away as fast as they could and judging from the smoke spewing from their funnels, were overloading their boilers just to get away. For a moment, Spitfire wasn’t sure if the turtles could take care of the destroyers, which was when something weird happened.

The destroyers seemed to slow to an almost halt, which bemused the Tartarus out of the maneuvering Wonderbolts. They weren’t crazy enough to remain still in the middle of a battle after all. The ships were still coughing smoke out and they seemed to wobble in the water as if the sea had lost its tension.

Whatever the cause, the Dragon Turtles took full advantage. One of them must have got its head underneath its target because the destroyer was rolled over, throwing its crew and the cultists it was carrying into the sea. The turtle then slammed its head onto the keel of the destroyer, probably breaking a hole into it, but also thrusting the vessel underwater, where it disappeared from sight.

The other dragon turtle was far more violent. Its jaws must have seized the ship and snapped it as it separated into two halves, both disappearing into the dark waters.

Spitfire, wincing, turned to her wingmate. “Soarin, report to the Executor. Tell them we have friendlies in the water. Dragon Turtles and possibly seaponies will be assisting us. Inform them to watch their fire and focus only on clear targets.”

Soarin nodded grimly. “Affirmative.”

Retariusil heard Harlequin’s yell just over the sound of the cannons firing and initially thought she was hearing things. The sight of the Others charging through dispelled that pretty quickly.

“Protect the cannon!” Screamed one of the changeling Mirror Guards, Ethelflaed, if Retariusil remembered correctly. Already, the changelings, ponies, and the kelpies under Ebb were racing toward the rear firing spells at the Old Ones in the case of the Mirror Guard.

The cannon crews in the meantime were panicking, trying to pull their cannon forward. Yet they were also looking warily to their front where the Others continued to pour in, now not held back by the cannon

Looking around her, Retariusil winced. They had lit the clearing with soft-glowing changeling were-lights. They gave a faded green light that they had realized (thanks to Alternia’s battle with Tethys) wouldn’t harm the kelpies eyesight.

In this green-tinged gloom, Retariusil could see Harlequin being spun around the top of the Other’s head, his wings stretching and stretching. But so many Others were appearing in the treeline, Retariusil had no idea if she could help.

“Whoever is in charge, turn the cannon around! I’m shutting the portal down!”

A heavily muscled earth pony saluted Retariusil, though judging by how quickly he did so, he clearly did it to get her attention rather than out of actual protocol.

“Captain Bunker Buster, m’am, but wouldn’t that mean we can’t funnel them in?”

Retariusil shook her head. “We can’t fight a two-front battle! I have no idea why the scouts to our rear didn’t tell us the Others were coming, but it’s clear they’ve figured our position! Hurry captain! And for the love of all things living, load the grapeshot!”

Not bothering to listen any further Retariusil shot into the star-studded night sky and flew to the portal as fast as she could. She really couldn’t miss it as the magic that made up the doorway blazed a clear outline. Her wings beating so furiously they made a thrupping noise, she tore high above Others who tried to grasp at her.

Aiming carefully, Retariusil shot a concentrated stream of magical fire at the edge of the portal. She was sure Queen Alternia’s portals were sturdy creations. However, if her mother’s lessons on changeling portals were correct, a concentrated attack on the border of it should disrupt it.

Retariusil’s orange-colored magical fire splashed into the green one of Alternia’s, the two magics warring for dominance, flames showering the Others. They didn’t like it and renewed their attempts to snag Retariusil out of the sky, but the changeling queen hovered further up, still focusing on the portal.

With a zap not unlike that of a teleportation spell, the portal snapped shut. Retariusil had a moment to see an Other reach out toward her before the last flames vanished. Her job done, Retariusil turned her attention to the Others.

They needed to die. All six of them. Except, Retariusil wasn’t sure how to accomplish this. The six Others ranged from a giant distorted pony-ish thing with squinty eyes, no mouth, way too short hind legs and way too long forelegs that towered over her, to a shorter what looked like a reptilian one on four legs. Every one of them looked equipped to kill. They were stepping very carefully on the slippery road, but Retariusil knew they were going to advance.

So it was with great relief that Retariusil saw Lunar Guard batponies charging toward them, spears and poleaxes at the ready in their hooves.

Or it was a relief, until they actually got into contact.

The vaguely pony like Other took a poleaxe to the face from a batpony, except it didn’t seem to notice. Instead it opened its face… Well… that was what it looked like to a horrified Retariusil as a mouth with rows and rows of teeth appeared, yawning open.

It then bit down on the shocked Lunar Guard’s head, biting it completely off.

Retariusil didn’t know she was screaming, neither that she had fired off a magical bolt right at the Other. She only screamed louder though when that spell exploded on its shoulder, spraying her with blood, but the Other kept charging for her, its mouth opening wider. An abomination looming out of the dark, lit only by a sickening green glow of the werelights that floated around the clearing.

Then there was something around her waist, a tentacle, yanking her back; Retariusil, still screaming, watched as the Other snapped its jaws, shut in thin air. It wasn’t finished yet though. With one leg, it hit her on the side, sending her and whoever had yanked her out of the way flying backward down the path. Whoever her rescuer was though, he or she had thrown her tentacles out to the not-ice covered parts of the path and had steadied them.

“Good work shutting the portal, but we got work to do!” snapped a familiar voice.

“Ebb?” gasped Retariusil.

“Are your ears broken? Get up!” snapped Ebb. Retariusil scrambled to her hooves and got back into the air.

Turning to the Equestrians, Ebb grimaced. Who the hell was in bloody command of this mess? Someone had to be. The Equestrians, Mirror Guard and Venecians had turned to face the oncoming Others whilst the Lunar Guard were assaulting the Others. They were taking heavy casualties, though.

The earth ponies found their attempts to impale Others met with their weapons being smashed out of their hooves if they were lucky, and their skulls crushed if they weren’t. The winged ponies were doing marginally better. They could, as they had done when Ebb and the Abyssal Guard had fought them, charge them from behind. As useful as they could be in distracting the Others, many of them also found tentacles batting them from the air.

The horned ponies and changelings were faring the best: they had magic which let them hit the Others when they couldn’t hit back.

Speaking of the horned ponies, one of them had run up to her, dressed in silver Mirror Guard uniform.

“Captain Ebb! I’m Lieutenant Hydrangea, Harlequin’s second-in command. Get back to the fight to our rear. Captain Vlad will take care of the Others.”

“Can he handle it?” asked Ebb even as she moved for the rear where the melee between the kelpies and Others had restarted.

“He will. If possible, organize your forces to funnel the Others into the centre where our cannon are. We’ll be careful not to hit them,” said Hydrangea.

Ebb glanced over at the Lunar Guard again skeptically. They were surrounding the Others from the air and at multiple angles, and were using their spears to try to bring them down. She was fairly sure some of them were going to die, but there were enough of them.

“Find somepony to get Harlequin. He got thrown somewhere over there,” said Ebb pointing to their left with a tentacle.

“Got it. Thanks,” said Hydrangea, a look of gratitude in her eyes as she galloped off

Ebb snorted and turned toward the rear of their lines and where the Others were fighting their allies. “Working with ponies, who would have thought.”

That was when a bright flash of lightning briefly blinded her. Cursing, Ebb gingerly opened her aching eyes and flattened her ears as an earsplitting crack of thunder, made all the more painful thanks to the kelpie captain’s excellent senses, hammered the eardrums of all those fighting.

“What in the Abyss?” snapped Ebb, staring up as dark clouds abruptly filled the night sky and rain began to pour.

Shi-Nihalar

One moment, the alicorns and changelings had been flying in a clear night sky with stars twinkling in the darkness.

Less than a minute later, black storm clouds had blocked out Luna’s beloved moon and any light they had to navigate the darkness had to come from their own horns or the werelights the changeling queen sisters had cast.

The darkness and the subsequent rain only made things worse.

Tethys wasn’t bothered by it, though. The dark, wet, battle… that was her environment. No matter the scale of it. She struggled, her tentacles seizing the mountain in front of her, sending sprays of water rattling down from them even as she did so. Her hooves digging into the sea floor, she resisted Shi-Nihalar’s attempts to throw her away, even as his attempts threw up towering sprays of water in the process.

The earth was trembling. The waves, displaced by the sheer weight and writhing struggles of Tethys against the titan, slammed into the beach, already rushing up to the treeline as severed parts of Shi-Nihalar’s towering tentacles hit the sea.

Around the one hundred story high Tethys, in front of the gargantuan Old God, flew tiny specks. They were the alicorns and changelings that were desperately trying to sway the balance of this battle.

They weaved past the tentacles, even at their own peril. The sheer size of them made it look like the alicorns and changelings were flying through the maze that was the castle buildings of Canterlot. Except this one was ever shifting, pouring with rain that blinded them, and gusts of winds, kicked up simply by the strikes… the exertion of the titans.

They were like gnats, and they frankly couldn’t be. Even as Celestia, her horn shining through the night unleashed a golden whip that scoured a ship-wide tentacle of Shi-Nihalar, forcing it to release Tethys’s neck, one of the Empress’s tentacles, in its attempt to latch onto Shi-Nihalar, nearly slammed into Chrysalis.

So massive it was that it seemed to move in slow motion, with rain and water pouring off of it like some great shelter. Chrysalis sped up, desperately beating her wings, just managing to zip out from under the weight of the tentacle as it slammed into and writhed around Shi-Nihalar’s own. Despite this, her ears rang as a slap echoed through the night, the sound of muscled flesh meeting flesh, and Chrysalis was nearly knocked off course as pellets of water and a blast of wind was driven into her back and wings.

Wet, nearly blinded by the water in her eyes and the winds pelting the raindrops into her face like so many stinging darts, Chrysalis cursed Tethys for nearly killing her and flew out of the dark writhing forest for a better look.

Little did Chrysalis know that Tethys had heard, though she hadn’t the time or luxury to retort.

Flying from Tethys’s head to her right flank, Chrysalis caught sight of Belladonna also diving. Attempting to get away from a strike by one of Shi-Nihalar’s smaller, only lighthouse width tentacles. She just managed it, though, and the wind generated by the power of the slash actually knocked her slightly off course.

And Shi-Nihalar wasn’t finished yet. Chrysalis quickly flew in and erected a shield encompassing herself and her sister just in time to receive the followup blow from the Primal God.

She had expected a tentacle strike. What Chrysalis hadn’t expected was white light blinding her completely, forcing her to shut her eyes in pain as something struck her shield and shattered it.

Thrown like a bouncing ball, Chrysalis and Belladonna were tossed backwards by the lightning strike where they splashed down in the distance.

Alternia and Simulacris hadn’t even noticed, only heard Chrysalis’s cursing and Belladonna’s alarm in their link.

Shi-Nihalar was coming after them as well more tentacles shot out to try to ensnare them, forcing the pair to dodge and fall back for a moment to catch their breath.

He’s getting desperate. He’s calling upon his more mystic powers. I’ve read really, really, obscure references to them, but I didn’t think the Old Ones could actually control the weather! gasped Simulacris.

Desperate, but even more dangerous! But at least the Empress is making some progress. cursed Alternia.

And the smaller Empress, her enormous height still dwarfed by Shi-Nihlar was indeed, doing a rather gruesome number on Shi-Nihalar. The Empress was painted black by Shi-Nihalar's blood. Blood that the rain diluted, but also spread across her armored body. Her head was sheathed in this coat of crimson that even tinted her eyes. It certainly was making her look more terrifying than ever, especially considering she had doubled her size.

Yet, Shi-Nihalar still towered over them all, his thousands of tentacles writhing in fury, swatting at Tethys who clung on. Every hit shuddering her, sending sea spraying so high it actually hit Luna and Celestia hovering at nearly one hundred stories.

It was then that out of Alternia’s sight in the darkness, on Tethys’s left, near her wing, Luna accompanied by Celestia, noticed that the clouds above Tethys looked particularly volatile, as if they were building up to something.

“Oh by the Creator! Everybody!”

Luna’s Royal Canterlot Voice was so loud that even the queens, and Alternia, who was more than an entire kilometer away on the right side of Tethys, heard her order. It was so loud that Tethys had to do her best to ignore the volume.

“We need to cast the Thunder Shield of Hurricane, NOW! Protect her head, wings and chest! I got the left wing!” Luna ordered, diving forward toward Tethys.

Somewhat confused, they all nevertheless immediately obeyed Luna, charging into the darkness and the sea spray that continued to try to blind them.

As Luna narrowed her eyes, focusing on the great left wing of Tethys, Celestia, flying low, tore up the back of Tethys, flapping furiously to ascend to the height of the head. It took nearly a minute just to do so and in the darkness, she nearly ran headfirst into Alternia who was just able to dodge both her, and the destroyer-breadth tentacle of Tethys’s mane that had reached out to deflect one of Shi-Nihalar’s blows.

As sea spray from the wet limbs peppered the pair, the two circled the Empress’s head.

It was then that Tethys suddenly lunged forward to take a bite of Shi-Nihalar and the the crown-like ensemble of horns on her head, came forward, nearly slamming the changeling and alicorn out of the sky.

As it did, the sharp points just missed the pair, only causing some minor turbulence wobble their flight paths.

“I got the head!” yelled Alternia.

“WHAT?” demanded Celestia unable to hear. They couldn’t be too close to one another as they were maneuvering rather quickly and the wind was blasting through her sea-filled ears.

“I got the head! You go for the left wing!” bellowed Alternia.

Celestia, finally getting it resisted the temptation to sigh, and after a few more flaps, dived down the spine of Tethys, tucking her wings in, she swept above blood-soaked tentacles, and to her left wing.

Here, Celestia began the framework for the shield, which was more of a ward. A counter-spell designed to nullify specific attacks.

Already, she could see the blue, shining edge of Luna’s ward on Tethys’s right wing, though Luna was too far in the dark for Celestia to see.

Meanwhile, above, Tethys could see a green glow above her head. She was also aware of the magic being cast on her wings, her chest, and sides. The expanse of her neck were left unguarded. The alicorns and changelings apparently didn’t have the magic power to completely cover her any longer.

All of a sudden, everybody were blinded by white light and deafened by a cracking boom. Lightning had struck the Empress.

Only Tethys and Alternia, the only flyers near the Empress’s head, saw the actual point of impact of the lightning, which was the tip of Tethys’s horn. The rest only saw white. Alternia felt their ward shatter, her neck reeled back as the feedback from their spell’s destruction hit.

Tethys on the other hand felt an unpleasantly hot sensation on the crown on her head, but otherwise was left largely unscathed.

As Alternia blinked back the whiteness, she could see Tethys’s head anyway was fine. Steam was pouring off of her rain-soaked mane and some of the blood had actually hardened onto her back. But the ward had done its work, though Alternia to her horrific awe, could feel the tips of her hair actually had been dried out by the blast.

But it wasn’t over yet, and she was right. Blue sparks flashed within the black clouds swirling overhead of the battle.

Down near Tethys’s wing, Luna saw a fork of lightning a split second before she shut her eyes. The impact sent sparks arcing into the air, nearly striking Luna. Her ward held, even as the lightning, somehow looking natural and yet horrifically unnatural in size and duration, unleashed itself on the protective magic, and faded.

“If anybody has anything that might distract Shi-Nihalar, now is the time. Or, better, does anybody have anything that might be able to strike him?” said Alternia.

Chrysalis, flying close to Belladonna, grimaced. Her head hurt, despite that Belladonna had stemmed the bleeding and healed her. Moreover, Belladonna was exhausted. She was barely casting any magic.

Nope, and we really can’t take another hit. Belladonna’s exhausted, said Chrysalis

I can’t make Shi-Nihalar hallucinate and you are all too far away to cast any illusions. If I make some, they’ll only help me and we need to ensure we’re split up or else we won’t be able to protect the Empress. replied Simulacris

Alternia groaned. Damn. Just do your best to distract him then. I’ll check in with Celestia and Luna.

Steeling herself Alternia dived back down Tethys’s back to the where she knew the alicorns were, somewhere anyway. The rain beating on her face meant it was almost impossible to see and if it wasn’t for the glistening water on Tethys’s dark blue tentacles and carapace, she’d run right into the Empress.

So it was a shock when she saw one of the Empress’s massive tentacles on her back loom toward her like an ominous tower of doom.

Gritting her teeth, Alternia rolled left, banking hard as the tentacle moved toward her, apparently going for Shi-Nihalar. Despite her efforts the tips of her hooves clipped the edge of the tentacle and to her horror, sent her into a spin.

Tumbling through the rain, Alternia screamed, splaying out her legs to balance herself and beating her waterlogged wings as hard as she could. As the world rolled and rolled around and around, she sucked in her stomach to keep from vomiting.

Finally, Alternia managed to stabilise herself. Shaking her head, she looked for Celestia’s distinctive white coat and finally found the alicorn. Though she was only hovering above Tethys’s wing, she was so far away she was basically a large speck in the night, which Alternia could see only due to the glow of her horn. Buzzing her wings, Alternia quickly made her way there.

Celestia didn’t even notice Alternia for a second, but as the changeling yelled, she turned to the sound of her voice and found her co-ruler.

“Celestia! Let’s find Luna and at the first opportunity, you two use Equinox’s Equalizer! I’ll cover you!” yelled Alternia.

Celestia nodded. “Got it! Luna’s somewhere on the left wing where you came from!”

It then suddenly occurred to Alternia that there was no more lightning. Black clouds still filled the sky, and rain pelted their face, but no more lightning.

“What the? Look at the ocean around the Empress!”

Hearing the urgent tone in Celestia’s voice, Alternia turned to stare ominously black sea around the Empress and the turbulent waves that splashed against the combatants.

They couldn’t see much thanks to the darkness, only hear the roar of the ocean, but was it just their ears, or did this roar seem to dim?

And was it getting colder all of a sudden?

Alternia sneezed and when she opened her eyes, she could see flakes of snow drive down. No. Not just flakes. The rain was gone, replaced by a white, swirling blizzard. The water on her now frigid steel armor froze so hard, she had to flex her muscles to make the joints work.

To all their astonishment though, the sea itself was actually freezing. It was like watching a film, but sped up. Thin sheets of ice formed at first, but then clumped together to form bigger sheets of ice, which grew whiter, and harder.

Tethys noticed it as well. She could also feel the water getting colder against her armor.

She wasn’t a kelpie for nothing though. Even as she grappled against Shi-Nihalar, she started to wave several of her massive tentacles. The water around her swirled, eddied and kicking up great waves twenty meters high that carried away rapidly forming ice floes to slam them into the trees.

Ice did form, freezing waves in place. Just holding them as if the waves themselves had looked into the eyes of a cockatrice. It also formed all over the gigantic bodies of the titans, with icicles shattering and slivers of ice falling whenever they moved. It rained ice, deadly, dangerously sharp. It forced the alicorns and changelings all over Tethys to raise shields above their heads just to make sure they stayed alive.

Yet, the water around Tethys, a huge swathe of ocean, remained ice free, turbulent, slamming into the ring of white around the now two-hundred story high Tethys, only stopping at the amorphous mountain of her opponent.

And Tethys was ready to counterattack.

Muscles flexed, sending more ice shards spiralling into the air. Tethys surged forward. The water displaced by her sudden charge caused a tsunami that nearly knocked the low-flying Luna out of the air and drowned her. Her legs dug into the sea floor, crushing any boulders underneath her hooves, kicking up great waves that crashed into the shore, tore up the beach and submerged the rolling boulders and trees that were shaking so hard, they were falling over.

Meanwhile, tentacles thicker than castle towers drove forward, forcing Chrysalis to teleport as a literal wall of flesh nearly flattened her. They targeted Shi-Nihalar’s eyes, stabbing and blinding them with a frenzied fervor that seemed impossible for something so big. As for Tethys herself, she took a great bite with her gaping maw, sending blood spewing down like rain, blackening the dark sky.

To the alicorns and queens then turning their attention to the sea that was freezing around and even on the Empress, they couldn’t help feel completely awestruck, and more than a little terrified.

I’m so glad she’s on our side. quipped Simulacris.

Pity she can’t seem to figure out not to nearly kill us. cursed Chrysalis.

I imagine she’s getting used to her new size. said Belladonna.

Enough! Back to work! We can still take the strain off of Tethys’s hydromancy. ordered Alternia.

Across on Tethys’s left, Celestia was already diving down. Her horn flashed, and a scorching dragon literally made of fire slammed into the water around Tethys’s right.

So hot was the alicorn’s spell that everybody could see glow of the flames, despite the distance between them.

The changelings and Luna were far more subdued. They sent beams of green and blue magic, warming the water and turning white ice to blue slush. With Tethys hydromancing the ice around her back into water, and with the queens and alicorns melting it, the ring of seawater stayed around Tethys. Outside of that, the waves themselves had frozen into strange, white sculptures, as if caught in a paralysis spell.

Alternia… I know we need to distract Shi-Nihlar, but I don’t know how long we can hold on. Our reserves are nearly gone at this point. said Simulacris.

Across Tethys, Chrysalis was shivering in her changeling armor, ice encrusted upon her eyebrows.

She’s right. I’m not sure we can even assist Tethys in combating the next thing he throws at us!

Belladonna, near Tethys’s right side, thought she saw an opening in the columns of undulating muscle obscuring her view.

Yet, as soon as she tried to go for it, another tentacle closed the hole, whilst another lunged for her.

Swearing madly, Belladonna shut her wings and let herself drop, clutching her legs to her side as tightly as possible. Still the tentacle chased after her, collapsing on top of her, not stopping for anything.

Desperately, Belladona beat her wings, trying to out-dive the striking tentacle and bank left, but she could still see the dark form out of the corner of her eye. It was just too big to avoid, larger than an office building, and still wider and taller.

Cursing, Belladonna opened a portal, dove headfirst into the green door and reappeared, hundreds of meters away from Shi-Nihalar, out of breath. And yet, the forms of Tethys and the great god still seemed so close.

Damnit. Chrysalis is right Alternia, we’re going to take a back seat.

Her breath coming out in harsh clouds of moisture, Alternia winced at the cold penetrating even her warming spells and froze her steel armor.

I understand. Stay far, far away. At least four kilometers. There’s no telling how far he can reach.

Come on Celestia… use the spell already! thought Alternia, eyes scanning Tethys and Shi-Nihalar for an opening.

That was when something conked Alternia on her helmet, and she thought she saw stars for a moment. Immediately raising a shield, Alternia gasped.

Hailstones, some as small as gemstones, others as large as basketballs, rained down on them. They did nothing to Tethys, merely bouncing off the tentacles she had enwrapped around Shi-Nihalar.

Get your shields up! yelled Alternia, blinking her eyes as she did so. Her head ached and she needed a moment to recover.

When she finally was able to see again she gasped. The shield she had erected was already cracking from the hailstones smashing against it. Immediately she reinforced it with a burst of magic, considering their options.

With the hailstones peppering them, it would be pretty much impossible to do anything to Shi-Nihlar. Granted, Tethys and the Primal God were so big, these were like dust-mites compared to them. To the alicorns and changelings, though, the hailstones that now whitened the night sky were a really big hindrance.

Oddly enough, Alternia noticed, a light was coming from behind her. Turning her head, she blinked in confusion. There was a light shining in the distance, obscured by the hailstones, but the dark only emphasized it.

Pouring more magic into her shield, Alternia hovered up to investigate, doing her best to ignore the incessant battering the hailstones were doing to her shield, and by extension, her ears.

It was a long journey up. Several long minutes of beating her wings to get a better look at the light. She was now close enough to see it was… well it looked like gold and blue blended together.

Finally, when she was nearly seven hundred stories over the sea, though only about two hundred stories taller than Tethys’s head from where she had started, Alternia realized who it was.

It was Celestia and Luna, wrapped in a shield, bright light, gold and blue, poured from the point where the two met their horns. Light so bright that it looked like daybreak immediately around them.

Quickly, Alternia approached and extended her shield around them all, allowing Celestia and Luna to drop theirs.

“Are you sure you won’t hit Tethys?” yelled Alternia, glancing back at the titans.

Even from this high, they still weren’t taller than Shi-Nihalar. The primal god remained a gargantuan mountain that still stood over Tethys, twice as tall and much broader.

Comfortingly, though, the Empress was now another mountain that dominated the skyline. Alternia wasn’t sure, but she guessed the Empress currently stood about five hundred stories high. And even though they were two hundred stories above her, and it still looked as if all she needed to do, was raise one of her kilometer long tentacles and just pluck them out of the sky. Her entire bulk was now out of the water, and they could see her legs, which alone were taller than any building in Equestria.

Celestia, gritting her teeth mused for a moment. “Pretty sure… We made sure to get high enough.”

“How long you got then?” asked Alternia.

“Not long. I just hope Tethys can hold on.”

The absence of the queens and alicorns was noticed by Tethys. She couldn’t fail to notice that the tentacles that were once trying to swat the queens were now trying to strangle her neck.

Growling, Tethys bit onto another tentacle, swallowing the meat, which tasted of salt and iron. She could hear the queens and alicorns nearby by the flap of their wings and the thrum of magic gathering at a single point, so she knew they hadn’t fled. The thought had crossed her mind though and she wondered what exactly was the delay.

Celestia and Luna better have something good! hissed Belladonna aloud as she watched the two sisters continue their casting.

Oh they do. Equinox’s Equalizer definitely is going to do some damage. said Alternia.

Chrysalis frowned. Well get them to fire faster. Shi-Nihalar is going to strangle Tethys to death!

From Chrysalis’s point of view, the gargantuan coils snaking around Tethys’s neck and around the tentacles she had put between them and her neck, seemed to be moving in slow motion. It was almost like watching a impossibly large python strangling an animal, many, many times larger than it.

But this was simply due to the distance the queens were at, and the size of Tethys and Shi-Nihalar. They were moving as quickly as they could. Tethys writhing in Shi-Nihalar’s grasp, meant her tentacles slammed into the water to find purchase on the shallow sea floor, toppling trees in her attempts and sending waves so high, so violent they buckled the ice, causing violent protrusions to suddenly rise out of nowhere.

So engrossed were the changelings in the contest of strength between the kelpie Empress and the Primal God, that they initially almost missed the beam of light, a mixture of blue-gold in color, strike Shi-Nihalar.

In fact, the only reason they noticed it was because they heard what seemed like a whine… an extremely high-pitched: “BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT.” Loud by any normal measure yet subdued in the dark background of the sloshing sea and banging of hailstones of magic, the whine and the gold-blue beam of magic were easy to miss. Indeed, the magic shone in the dark, but compared to the titanic mountain it was directed at, it looked like a very long needle just tapping the crown of this enormous hill.

To Tethys, closer to Shi-Nihalar and therefore the beam. She could see this narrow stream of magic hitting Shi-Nihalar, feel his tentacles tremble as it hit him. A torrent of blue-gold light. It didn’t seem to have any other effect though.

But she quickly shut her eyes regardless, half out of instinct, and half out of surprise. Her new senses, more vast, all-encompassing, could feel the power in the beam.

The heat wave that hit Tethys was somehow unpleasantly hot in this freezing temperature, and the sound itself was… astounding. The ripping of the Old One’s flesh from the explosion the spell was causing sounded like cloth tearing, magnified a thousandfold, and yet it continued and continued, refusing to stop.

The changelings, who hadn’t shut their eyes, got the best view of what happened. For a moment, the beam of magic had actually vanished into the dark, as if doing nothing.

The sphere of fire erupted slowly, growing like some beautiful white-hot glass globule in the night, a wonder to behold as it expanded, engulfing lighthouse and ship-sized tentacles, beautiful like a sun, streaked with dark, alien-like blues.

But as one stared too long at it, they noticed how each tentacle was vaporized, every shred of it committed to disintegration. Yet it grew, and sucked flesh and tentacles in, as if it had turned alive, devouring its target with terrifying wrath, and splattering Tethys with scorched bits of Old One.

When the explosion finally faded and the changelings and alicorns were able to open their eyes, their eyes stayed wide open.

Unfortunately, Shi-Nihalar was still very much there. The god’s indomitable presence filling Luna’s night sky with a patch of black.

But there was a fleshy bloody crater on the Old One where the beam had hit, nearly large enough to fit three battleships inside. It was mostly dwarfed by the mountain that was Shi-Nihalar, but it was still massive. The problem was that before their eyes the old god was actually regenerating the tentacles in the area that had been scorched.

Tethys growled, immediately enlarging the hole with a snap of her jaws, she tore another bite of flesh from her opponent, whilst her tentacles latched onto the sides of the hole for more leverage. She was delighted at the sheer rage and pain that trembled the Old Ones body. She doubted that any kelpie, pony or changeling had ever inflicted such grievous wounds on him. Good. Pain made opponents do stupid things.

Luna cursed. “You’re kidding with me. That… that exhausted nearly all of our magic!”

“How… just what was that?” demanded Chrysalis, vocalizing her thoughts.

A part of Tethys was wondering exactly what the spell the alicorns had used. It was no small feat to wound Shi-Nihalar in such a way. And so she did, at least with part of her now much vaster consciousness, listen carefully.

Equinox’s Equalizer is not actually named for the attack spell but for the stabilizing spell-matrix that allows two alicorn-level casters to focus their magic into a single point before releasing it. explained Alternia, grimacing.

“That being said, I wouldn’t undercut your efforts too much, Luna, Celestia. I think you managed to piss Shi-Nihalar off more,” said Alternia.

Shi-Nihalar didn’t scream so much as express its extreme displeasure. Its tentacles now rippled with a unyielding rage that elicited a cold fear in the stomachs of all those witnessing it.

A bit farther away, Alternia grimaced. “Luna, Celestia, stay back, you need to rest up. We’ll push on.”

“No, we can fly for at least a bit,” insisted Celestia.

Luna shook her head, her eyes half-lidded “Celestia, we need to—” She blinked. What the hell is going on?”

Parts of the thicker ice surrounding Tethys were swelling, as if something was pushing up from under it. What was even stranger was that some of the ice was breaking into thick chunks as it swelled. Also...

“Is that steam pouring off of the ice?” wondered Alternia.

Luna shook her head. “But how? It’s freezing! There shouldn’t be anything hot enough to melt the—”

Then the ice exploded.

Harlequin’s Command...

Retariusil smote another Other with a concussion to its face, following it up with thrusting a borrowed spear again and again into it. She didn’t care how brutal it looked or how it sprayed her with blood. There had been too many close calls already where she thought something was dead but wasn’t.

She had to be quick though and she immediately jumped back up after she killed the Other. There was another one closing in on her, slashing at her with its long hooked claws. The young queen blocked with her spear, which snapped, but held just long enough for herself to hover away.

Exhausted, she hovered back to the rear lines of the rear guard, now the last line of defence.

The battlefield was in a weird, ordered chaos. The falling snow gave the feeling of tranquil peace, but the combat and the blood spilled onto hoofstep-muddied slush told a completely different story.

Despite the insane weather changes that seemed to come from nowhere, the Others had continued to attack, advancing through the forest and had trampled or ripped down most of the smaller trees in their path. They were engaged mainly by the kelpies under Ebb.

The Equestrians didn’t just do nothing though. Some distance away from where the kelpies and Others meleed, craters of shell holes and splintered tree trunks littered the area where the Others were advancing through. It had been far too dangerous to use grape or canister shot to destroy the Others. They could however bombard the monsters as they approached, making sure they couldn’t just charge as a big wave. Crossbow armed ponies and spellcasters also did their best to reduce the number of Others approaching the kelpie fighters.

Retariusil and a number of batponies, changelings and ponies also were doing their best to support the kelpies. They couldn’t really confront the Others directly, but they could drag wounded kelpies back, or backstab Others occupied with engaging kelpies.

All that aside though, the battle was slowly being pushed back, closer and closer to where the cannons were. They were losing.

“Lieutenant Hydrangea, where are our reinforcements?” Retariusil asked.

The harassed-looking blue unicorn grimaced. “On their way! They should be coming in soon!”

“You said five minutes ten minutes ago! I know the weather’s gone mad now, but where the hell are the Cloudsdale Blues!” exclaimed Captain Vlad landing in front of Hydrangea.

“Well I don’t know! And has anybody seen Captain Pike?” demanded Hydrangea.

“Dead. An Other crushed his face in,” stated Vlad bluntly.

“Crap. Can we retreat? I don’t like the rate of the kelpie casualties. When they all go, we’ll be overrun,” asked Retariusil.

Hydrangea shook her head. “No. We have way too many wounded as it is. If we did we’d have to leave Harlequin and all the rest behind.”

Retariusil sighed. “Then we have to make our last stand here.” Glancing at Vlad, the queen took a deep breath. “I’m going back in—”

The commanders flinched and ducked as the ground was rocked by a series of explosions. As Retariusil looked up she gasped.

Blue-uniformed pegasi were filling the sky, diving at the Others and releasing small bombs that exploded amongst the ranks of the arriving monsters. Once finished, they continued to dive at the Others trying to hit them with their sabres.

The Others retaliated viciously, ensnaring pegasi out of the sky with their misshapen arms, tentacles, or armored claws. They sometimes even jumped into the air, body-slamming the pegasi with their entire weight and crushing them to the ground.

But whatever the effect, Retariusil and the commanders found herself letting out a sigh of relief. They could hold on, at least for a little longer.

Shi-Nihalar...

The ice had exploded only for huge pillars of orange magma, intermixed with black spots, to nearly spray the flyers to death.

At the same time, more runny magma was spewing onto the ice, turning black upon contact, and creeping forward toward Tethys and Shi-Nihalar. He had suddenly pushed forward in massive heave of motion, pushing the Empress toward the rapidly forming semi-circle of lava behind.

Tethys struggled, throwing her far increased weight against the Old One, she repeatedly dug in her hooves into the sandy sea floor, while also using her tentacles to push down against whatever rocky outcrops she could hold onto. She refused to be burnt by this massive ball of flesh.

“He can control lava. OH COME ON!” roared Alternia unable to hold back her incredulity at the situation.

Celestia and Luna couldn’t manage anything but a groan before diving back toward Tethys along with Alternia.

The danger had only expanded with Tethys and Shi-Nihalar’s increased size, though.

As Simulacris rode the winds down to the ice where the lava was emerging, she heard ice breaking behind her. Glancing behind her, Simulacris gasped in horror and rolled right. A massive tentacle, as wide as a battleship was smashing down toward her, almost like it was in slow-motion. It had been severed from Shi-Nihalar by Tethys.

The heart-pounding panic that gripped Simulacris nearly immobilized her and although she kept moving, her instinct made her move in a straight line. Eyes wide, a scream pouring from her lips, she flew as fast as she could as the tentacle smashed the ice behind her. Only a brief, almost silent moment of clarity made her realize what she was doing was really stupid and at the last moment, she banked right.

Even then, the mass of the tentacle slamming into the pack ice blew a hail of shards into her armor and side, sending Simulacris off balance. Cursing, she hit the ice, rolling head over hooves, cries tore out of her throat by the pain in her broken leg.

Damnit! I’m grounded! I’m withdrawing for a bit.

Alternia, sending a jet of water at a column of lava, frowned. Do you need help?

No! Stay to the task at hand! sent back Simulacris.

Belladonna sighed, even as she called up a flurry-filled wind to cool the lava. Alright. Get back and be careful Simulacris.

Meanwhile, the lava blackened, hardening quicker as its march toward the pinned Tethys slowed. But it now had reached the area of ice-free water around Tethys, and more lava was already inching over the freshly cooled obsidian. It forced the queens and alicorns to keep trying to stop the lava’s advance, while Tethys fought Shi-Nihalar unimpeded. For Alternia and Celestia, this wasn’t so much of a problem.

However, for Luna, Chrysalis, and Belladonna, it was getting almost impossible to stop the lava from inching closer to Tethys. This was somewhat expected, but still a worry. They knew that Celestia’s greater magic reserves and Alternia’s love reservoir would allow them to keep fighting, but they hadn’t realized Luna and the other changeling queens would run out so quickly.

Not that the changeling sisters knew about each other’s situation. They were too busy trying to stay alive.

On the other hoof, Celestia had been accompanying Luna alongside Alternia and her nerves had finally gotten frayed enough.

“Luna, be careful, and don’t risk yourself! The Empress has this under control!” exclaimed Celestia pointing at the Empress.

Luna shook her head. “I’m not weak, Celestia!” she retorted.

“No one is saying you are, Luna, but the Empress is about to turn the tide on Shi-Nihalar!” Alternia shouted.

The Empress was now, actually about the same size as the Primal God.

As she had devoured him, she got stronger, while he had shrunk significantly since combat had begun, but both were now about the size of medium-sized mountains, around seven hundred stories tall.

Part of Tethys marvelled at her sheer height. Towering over the sea, she could feel the new power, the new magic flowing in her veins. Her consciousness… had expanded. She could hear more, be aware of the environment around her. From the panting of the distant changelings and alicorns, to the heartbeat of the struggling god she was fighting, and winning, she saw all.

And she decided that it was time to speed up the process.

Tethys flexed her muscles and threw more of her newfound power into her body. Plates of armor began to bulge to accommodate the contorting body. Around the Empress’s neck, six bumps formed, growing larger. Here the plates parted to reveal flesh writhing with movement. The mounds of flesh grew to immense proportions before exploding to reveal six heads atop long muscular necks.

As everybody watched, Tethys also made some modifications to all of her heads. She lengthened the neck, and discarded all semblance to anything equine. The Empress needed something a little more practical. The heads were long, pyramidal in shape, resembling a vastly warped eel. Eight pupil-less beady eyes, still a black ebony like a shark, crowned those heads like menacing jewels.

In a sudden burst of speed, Tethys threw herself into Shi-Nihalar. Slamming into his body, she stabbed into the Old One, widening a fleshy hole she was now thoroughly creating in the side of the massive Primal God, relishing the taste of the meat between her fangs. Meanwhile, the trees on the shoreline shook as the Primal God was slowly forced back by the titanic Empress.

Only able to nod wordlessly, the queens and alicorns quickly returned to the fight, winging into suppor Tethys. It was here that Alternia noticed that Tethys’s heads seemed to have… a second jaw. She thought she was seeing things as she dodged the strike of another tentacle, but then she saw another of Tethys’s seven heads seize another fleshy bite of Shi-Nihalar. After she did so, a second jaw of fangs extended from within her mouth and chomped down. This allowed the Empress to sever the flesh from Shi-Nihalar and swallow it quickly, and repeat the process.

Alternia didn’t allow herself to feel pity for Shi-Nihalar though. The Primal God was also doing its utmost to injure Tethys, and already, it had ground to a halt and was fighting back. To Luna, Chrysalis, Belladonna and Simulacris’s frustration though, they could now only act as decoys. They flitted around, unable to launch any spells. Their magic was thoroughly exhausted.

And Shi-Nihalar knew an opportunity when it saw one.

Several large tentacles went for Tethys’s two fin/wing-like appendages, slowly coiling around them.

Seeing this new move, Alternia, Luna and Celestia flew up Tethys’s tail… now miles long. As they zoomed up the long spine, they could only brace themselves for the task ahead.

Shi-Nihalar’s tentacles were now growing ever closer and ever larger in the eyes of Equestria’s Triumvirate. Although Shi-Nihalar was now noticeably smaller than he had been, the tentacles still could level several city blocks just by lying flat.

“I’m taking the lead!” shouted Celestia. Alternia and Luna nodded, falling behind Celestia in single column.

Celestia marked their target, one of the tentacles pulling on the upper part of Tethys’s wing with a golden blast that tore a chunk from it. Alternia immediately followed with a beam that nearly separated it, sending more of the God's black tar spewing almost right into the faces of the flyers. Luna finally severed it with a small magical bolt.

Then immediately, the three had to roll away, a massive tentacle descending on them. They avoided one, fighting the turbulence from the sheer weight of the strike, they weaved around one of Tethys’s tentacles that was reaching for Shi-Nihalar’s, narrowly missing it.

Banking hard, Celestia marked another target with a golden beam this time that lanced through Shi-Nihalar’s tentacle. Alternia and Luna followed up on it, firing under Celestia to sever the appendage.

It tottered almost like a tree… a massive, hundred story tall tree that wasn’t sure where to fall, before tipping over, right toward one of Tethys’s heads. One that was tearing through Shi-Nihalar’s tentacles.

Alternia cried out in warning, and Celestia immediately changed their course, ascending quickly toward where Tethys’s head was. Their horns glowing, the Equestrian Triumvirate seized the falling appendage, and just nudged it out of the way so it fell to Tethys’s right side, crashing down into the water with a splash that sent splashes water hundreds of meter into the air.

Breathing the freezing, damp, salty-tasting air, the three continued to hack away with cutting spells, but there were too many. Even as one tentacle fell off, another would take its place and too late, Alternia, Luna, and Celestia could only see Shi-Nihalar seize one of Tethys’s wings and drag it to an awaiting open mouth.

The Empress struggled, using two of her heads, she bit off another tentacle, the falling object blasting wind into Luna’s wings that nearly knocked her into Tethys’s tentacles. Only Alternia’s quick levitation saved her.

“Why won’t you just die!” spat Celestia, shoving a fireball, an inferno of orange flame, into Shi-Nihalar’s mouth, a cavernous thing that could easily fit a small village into it. Pulling up, Celestia dodged a tentacle that nearly side-swiped her out of the air, the wind blowing her mane all over the place.

Behind her, Alternia opened a portal which she and Luna dived into and out behind Celestia, and just in the knick of time. The tentacle smashed the portal into oblivion.

Meanwhile, Celestia’s flames cascaded down, blackening teeth and turning gums red, and momentarily shutting the jaws of that particular mouth. It didn’t stop Shi-Nihalar from opening it again.

With a titanic heave, the monster yanked Tethys’s wing into the cavern, pulling the Empress sideways. It sent waves, hundreds of meters high crashing into the Primal God, soaking the Triumvirate and the Empress. Then, before anybody could stop it, Shi-Nihalar bit down, the rows of teeth descending like a force of nature, it crushed into the flesh, red ichor squirting, so much that the air was filled with red mist.

The leering, bloodthirsty expression Tethys’s heads wore gave way briefly to a wince, and she yanked back, several tentacles pushing against Shi-Nihalar. As the wince faded, replaced with vehement rage, her wing parted from her, and she fell back, sending more waves crashing into the ice.

Her heads struck simultaneously into several different eyes of Shi-Nihalar, puncturing the white cornea, ripping out the eyeballs from the inside. The Old One seemed to shudder, just a bit, at that action and further countered. It seized boulders from the shallows of the bay and just threw them at the Empress.

Alternia, Luna and Celestia quickly turned to redirecting them. Blasting them would take too much time and consume too much magic, both which they little had. The simplest answer was to use their telekinesis to just pull them off course.

At the same time, occupying the Triumvirate with rock-deflecting duty, left everybody else open and without their backup.

We need to pull back! snapped Chrysalis, a rock sailing way too close to her for comfort.

Belladonna grimaced as she heard Chrysalis’s mental rebuttal. “You’re right. But if we do so we’ll leave Alternia, Luna and Celestia without support!”

Another boulder nearly took Chrysali’s head off as she ducked. We can’t offer support to Alternia and Celestia anyway! Our magic is nearly out! We should pull back before we get caught by something!

Up near Tethys’s necks, which towered high above them, Luna, utterly exhausted, the crown of her head hurting, realized she was at her limit.

Luna sighed and yelled, “Alternia, Cel—AAGH!”

Celestia and Alternia spun around, already flying toward Luna, but it was too late. She was caught by a tentacle around her hoof and more had seized her wings. They were smaller, only as wide as a large wardrobe, and had snaked through the dark to seize the alicorn.

Before the monster could bring Luna into a mouth though, Alternia managed to seize Luna with her telekinesis and hold her. Luna screamed in agony as the tentacles pulled harder, but Alternia, wincing, refused to let go.

Alternia and Celestia nearly had a heart attack when Luna’s screams increased to a fever pitch and they quickly realized why. The tentacle holding her had a mouth which had bit down on her left hind-leg. Celestia fired several spells at the tentacles holding the leg, but that was blocked by more tentacles rising to seize Luna. And she couldn’t just shoot the tentacle biting onto Luna too close to her sister.

“Luna! Hold on!” Celestia screamed, even as she sliced down another tentacle. She fired another blasting spell at one of the tentacles holding Luna and was rewarded when it blew apart.

With their peripheral vision, the alicorns and Alternia could see Tethys immediately intercept as many of the tentacles trying to seize Luna with hers. She even used her heads to snip several of them off.

But Shi-Nihalar was determined to take Luna. Massive tentacles, these ones the size of buildings, were descending down onto the Equestrian rulers.

Horrified, Alternia and Celestia prepared to try to block them, even though they knew they couldn’t. Yet, even as they braced themselves, the Empress’s tentacles, shooting out from beside them like suddenly constructed buildings, slammed into the tentacles. Some of them with crab claws that seized the monster’s tentacles and held them back.

Viscous black ichor poured down upon the Equestrian Triumvirate, nearly blinding them all. Some actually got into Celestia’s ears, mercifully deafening her a bit to Luna’s screams.

However, Celestia still managed to hear Alternia’s yell.

“Hurry up Celestia! I can’t hold her!”

The pressure building at the base of the changeling’s horn. She could feel how hard the monster was pulling on Luna, and not only did she have to hold onto Luna, she had to hold the alicorn together lest she be torn apart. The sheer power required for it was draining her, fast.

Celestia wasn’t sure if it was the adrenaline or the despair that her sister was about to be killed, but her horn burned with fervour, and she unleashed a golden whip that managed to cut another of Shi-Nihalar’s tentacles. She continued to slash at Shi-Nihalar’s tentacles with her magic, even as they yanked Luna closer to him.

Yet, even as Tethys, Celestia and Alternia struggled to keep Luna alive, a cold horror was seeping into their minds. The Primal God was dragging Luna ever closer to him despite their best efforts. Celestia could see that despite Tethys’s fierce attempts to halt Shi-Nihalar, Alternia was faced with deflecting and redirecting what seemed like an unending onslaught of tentacles, and was nearing her limit. The changeling had tears leaking from her eyes, and her horn blazed with green magic so bright it blinded anybody trying to look. It was also evidence of the sheer agony Alternia was undergoing in her struggle to hold on to Luna.

Celestia’s eyes widened suddenly and she froze, unable to move. Despite the excruciating pain she was in, Luna did notice and had a moment to wonder why her sister looked like that.

Then Celestia shut her eyes briefly and swallowed. “I’m sorry Luna.”

Before Luna could figure out what Celestia meant, her sister had launched a whip of golden fire that seemed uncomfortably close to her. No, it wasn’t just uncomfortably close, it was targeted at her! The whip cut through Luna’s leg just under the knee, cauterizing the wound in a brief burst of torment that led to her eyes rolling back into her head and her vision turning to black.

Celestia meanwhile, seized Luna in her telekinesis. Her horn sparking, she managed to yank the alicorn out with Alternia’s help.

“I’m taking her to safety!” Celestia declared as she flew away, her magic drawing Luna’s limp body to her.

Alternia nodded, tailing Celestia. “Good, I’ll AH—No, no, NO!”

Muscles tightening out of alarm, Celestia spun around and abject horror sent shivers down her spine.

Alternia was vanishing toward the still mountainous form of the great Primal God. Several of the monster’s smaller tentacles had seized her legs, barrel, head, and neck. The Old God had encapsulated Alternia in his grip, making sure to even grab her horn and cut off her magic. Now, their rain soaked muscles glistening in the storm, the tentacles were taking the changeling queen into one of the dark mound’s gaping, teeth-filled caves.

Hearing their sister’s mental screams. Chrysalis pulled up, charging toward where she could sense her sister was. Despite their injuries, Simulacris and Belladonna also flew toward where they could roughly sense their sister.

They were simply too far away though. They couldn’t even see Alternia.

Barely able to wriggle, wild, hysterical screams ripped themselves from Alternia’s mouth. “Please! Don’t let him eat me! I don’t want to be eaten!” The nightmare she had so long ago was becoming all too real. She was going to be devoured, and Celestia’s wide-eyed, straight-eared, open-mouthed horror only reinforced Alternia’s growing horror.

She wasn’t going to escape this. She was going to die, her throat hoarse from screaming, tears blurring her view of her loved ones, the stars vanishing as the toothy edges of the Old One’s maw engulfed her vision, and shut out the night.

Oddly enough, there was no crunching pain of the Old One’s teeth on her armor and carapace. Instead, Alternia dropped into darkness, and found herself pinned. Her legs crossed over one another, the slimy, wet walls of the Old One’s gullet completely immobilizing her. All she could move was her neck as the gullet of the Old One pushed her down. Desperately, she lit her horn and shot at the walls of the monster’s throat, her magic lighting up the darkness in a blue-green glow for a moment.

All her magic did was simply sizzle at the mucus. Her mind whirring, Alternia was about to attempt to levitate herself against the rippling motion of the Old One’s throat, until she had a thought.

What’s the point? I’m going to die. There’s nothing I can do.

But for some reason, while Alternia knew she was certainly thinking that, the thought seemed a bit odd.

But I’m not dead yet, thought Alternia.

But I’m about to be. I should just give up and be devoured.

In that moment of darkness. Tethys’s warning came back into the forefront of Alternia’s mind.

Is that Shi-Nihalar...

No wait, how would I know what Shi-Nihalar sounds like?

How do I know what are my thoughts?

Alternia shook her head, teeth grinding together her eyes looking up into the darkness. “Damn it! I don’t care if I die! I’m not giving up!” Shutting her eyes, Alternia started to draw her magic to her horn, feeling its power warm the base of her head.

Which exploded in searing pain as she heard her own, dispassionate voice say:

Then become a part of me.

Alternia opened her eyes to find a familiar gold-gilded white ceiling above her. She could feel soft sheets against her carapace, and the mattress perfectly supporting her back. She was in Canterlot.

And she wasn’t alone. There was a warm body next to her.

Crying out, Alternia leapt out of the bed, horn glowing as she pointed it at the bed’s occupant.

Only for her heart to stop.

“Voulge?” she whispered so quietly, with such fragility, Alternia wondered if she had said those words herself.

The white pegasus mare in the bed threw the sheets off, and had drawn a dagger from under her pillow. Her blue eyes darting around the room and golden mane wild. Alternia blinked rapidly, trying to break the illusion in front of her.

“Alternia, what’s wrong? Are you hurt?” she demanded in a high, but commanding voice.

“But it can’t be you...” muttered Alternia shaking her head, even as she took in the little details of her greatest love. From her slightly ruffled plumage, long straw-gold tail, to the small mole at the right side of her eye and the clipped left ear. It looked exactly like her. It sounded like her. It carried herself like her and from the scent in the air and on her… she smelt like her.

Voulge turned to Alternia, her brow furrowing. “Um, Alternia? What’s wrong?”

“You’re dead. You’ve been dead for five hundred years! And you never knew I was a changeling.” Alternia shook her head, her horn glowing. “This is some kind of trick. Shi-Nihalar must have tapped into my memories of you.”

Voulge put the dagger down and stepped off the bed, trotting slowly to Alternia. “Wait, slow down. Love, who is Shi-Nihalar? And I’ve known you were a changeling for years. You told me.”

“He’s an Old God, known to have extensive powers of mind control. As to telling you, I never did! I wanted to but you told me not to on your deathbed!” retorted Alternia her horn glowing.

Voulge paused, frowning. “Hmm, alright. Let’s say it’s mind control. You and I know that it’s rather difficult to create new memories though. So think back to last year, after the Final Battle of Cloudsdale.”

“You asked if you could court me while you were lying wounded in the infirmary. I said I needed time, and you pressed me as to why. I told you I’ve never been with a mare, but you rather accurately replied that that wasn’t the reason. So I told you.” Alternia blinked. “I told you… but huh?”

She could recall it now. Her frustration at her disguise. Her worry for her Captain of the Royal Guard. How she had screamed that she was a changeling queen and then fled. How Voulge had pursued, even wounded as she was. The talk they had, and their first kiss…

“Alternia, you’ve told me about that you’ve had problems with your memory. Could this be one?” asked Voulge in a calm tone, still tinged with concern.

“Yes, but Shi-Nihalar… well he’s a god and he has powers beyond anything I can hope to achieve in lifetimes. It’s more than likely this entire world is a fiction.” Alternia looked at Voulge and swallowed. “As… as are you. I... ” Alternia felt tears brimming in her eyes. “I don’t think you’re real, Voulge. You can’t be. I…” Alternia’s voice broke and she shut her eyes. “I saw you pass away.”

Voulge quietly wrapped her hooves around Alternia’s legs leaning her head against the changeling’s chest.

“No. You aren’t real. You died four hundred years ago!” Alternia opened her eyes, slowly stepping back, reluctant to break the mare’s hold on her. “You can’t be real. Shi-Nihalar’s just trying to break me.”

“Then we’ll work together to get you out of this dream, Alternia. No matter if I’m a figment of your imagination,” said Voulge quietly.

Unable to resist, Alternia buried her head into the mare’s mane, wrapping her hooves around her barrel and wings. She breathed in her scent. She had long accepted Voulge’s death, but seeing her again… Seeing her first Royal Guard Captain, the pony she had loved the most, in the prime of her years, with all her calculated determination, and loyalty...

“Thank you,” she whispered, looking into Voulge’s blue eyes.

Voulge smiled before pursing her lips. “Alright, first things first, we figure out what kind of spell you’re under. It’s possible Shi-Nihalar’s just entrapped you into a kind of dream state where you’re creating all of this including myself and is monitoring you right now… Oh wow that’s creepy.”

Alternia nodded, breaking from Voulge’s embrace. “Doesn’t seem like his angle though. Why give me you? You were one of the best… no, probably the best Royal Guard Captain I’ve ever had. He wants to break me, so why make you? You’re not real.”

“... Perhaps to torment you?” asked Voulge.

“Maybe… still, why?” wondered Alternia.

Voulge nodded. “We’ll have to find out, but first, let’s test this illusion. We’ll go do our daily tasks and see if anything seems… odd.”

Alternia nodded, doned her Celestia guise and her crown and regalia. Voulge equipped herself with her guard armor and the pair trotted out.

At the end of the day, Alternia and Voulge met back in her chambers. Alternia had a rather unhappy grimace.

“Nothing happened. Everything seems… just as it should be if it was… five hundred years ago. I cast all the spells I could think of to break illusions, but nothing happened,” said Alternia.

“I know… The other possibility is that you had a bad dream…but the way you described it to me suggests that that was no dream,” said Voulge.

“Then we sleep on it and observe the next day,” said Alternia. She climbed into bed and Voulge moved to leave.

Alternia coughed, catching her lover… illusion of her lover’s attention. “Wait, Voulge… can you stay?”

Voulge smirked. “Taking advantage of this mess to get some action, my princess?”

Alternia took a deep breath. “I just… fiction or not… I would appreciate your company.”

Voulge nodded, a small, understanding smile replacing her smirk. “Of course, princess.” She locked the door, took off her armor and slid into bed next to Alternia.

“Good night, dearest,” Voulge said, pecking Alternia on the cheek.

“Good night, Voulge,” whispered Alternia. And she stared at the pegasus until her eyes could stay open no longer.

The next day was absolutely routine.

As was the next.

And the day after that.

Alternia couldn’t figure out what the hell was going on. Or what Shi-Nihalar’s angle was. This… this wasn’t paradise, but to have Voulge at her side again…. Oh how much she had wanted to tell her dearest lover. How much she had missed her counsel and company.

If Voulge was a fiction, she’d rather spend as much time with her… not her… whatever she was, as much as she could.

Try as Alternia might though, it seemed as if this illusion was too complicated for her to breach. Days had turned into weeks, which had turned into months. She had conducted experiments and ordered her mages to examine the dimensional fabric, and seen their experiments herself.

Nothing changed. It was as if this world was her new reality. Maybe she had died and gone to some kind of afterlife? Or was it all a dream… yeah, it had to be a dream.

So as months turned into a year and then three. Alternia forgot about that silly little dream. It couldn’t be real. After all, nothing had happened. She was happy. Voulge was beside her, Equestria was at peace.

And one night, Voulge and Alternia made a rather big decision.

“It feels a bit weird that we’ll be making it formal when everybody knows where I’ve been when I’m not in the barracks,” said Voulge.

Alternia turned to her lover, a bit out of breath, her mane sticky with sweat. “Perhaps, but I love you, Voulge, and you definitely want this.”

“Indeed.” Voulge kissed Alternia on the lips. “Goodnight Alternia.”

“Goodnight,” said Alternia, quickly changing back into her Celestia guise before she finally closed her eyes.

When Alternia awoke she had a terrible ache in her neck and something was chafing around her hooves. She was cold… in fact, she was lying against something really hard and freezing.

Opening her eyes, Alternia looked up into the ceiling. A stone ceiling. She turned her head… there were bars. Bars of a prison.

“Huh? Voulge? Voulge!” Alternia scrambled to her hooves and tried to run, but tripped and fell flat on her face. Groaning, the changeling looked and noticed her hooves were chained to the floor. And she was in her … changeling guise?

“What the… Where am I?”

“Where you belong, you monster.”

Alternia looked up and stared in horror.

It was Golden Star, with an unmistakeable leer in his eyes. He was flanked by several other members undoubtedly of Equestria First.

“How… you’re… I was… Ugh…” Alternia struggled to her hooves. Her entire body ached… and especially her head. As she looked down at her hooves, she couldn’t believe how emaciated she was. Her head also felt… strange and she reached up to touch her horn.

And felt only air.

“You… you cut off my horn,” Alternia rasped and winced. The inside of her mouth tasted absolutely rotten and as she sniffed, she winced. The act itself shot pain up her nose and her cell… smelt like excrement.

“Wow, the torture must have worked wonders if you can’t remember when we did that,” snorted Golden Star as he unlocked the steel door.

“But you’re dead,” muttered Alternia, incredulous. Or was he… had Golden Star even been born yet?

Pain exploded in her jaw so sudden that it knocked her to the floor. She didn’t have a chance to recover though as Golden Star hauled her back up with his magic. She wanted to hit him, but her body… wouldn’t respond.

“I’m very much alive. And you are delusional. Let’s get you some time under the board and see if that freshens you up.”

And Alternia froze as she remembered the drowning. Unable to breath, she had flailed wildly even as her kidnappers had laughed. She remembered the despair, her realization she was going to die before Celestia and Luna found her in the hooves of these maniacs. The chafing of her restraints against her hooves. The vomit that had risen in her throat and choked her.

As the bile had risen in her throat. Alternia shook her head violently and struggled, but even as she tried, the Equestria First members simply seized her legs with their magic and brought her out.

“NO! PLEASE! ANYTHING BUT THAT! I’LL DO ANYTHING! ANYTHING!” Alternia screamed as she was dragged down the corridor. She knew what lay at the end.

Golden Star chuckled. “Oh you’re in luck, changeling. We’re not doing waterboarding today.”

Alternia blinked. “You’re not?”

“No… it’ll be worse,” sneered Golden Star.

And Alternia, recalling the whips, the spikes, the constant healing of her most life-threatening wounds, felt her empty stomach sink.

That day, it started on the rack. Her hooves stretched so far apart, they dislocated her forelegs. The screams ripped from her mouth had basically rendered her voiceless as she could simply scream no longer.

As always, there had been only a small point to the torture. Equestria First wanted more information on changelings. Alternia tries to resist at first anyway.

Except, they wouldn’t take no for an answer. They started using… inventive ways to torture her. Starvation was useful. As was sleep deprivation. Fire. Some days the pain didn’t stop even in the evening. They took shifts with her, trying new ways to break her spirit… and it worked.

She couldn’t help it, but even now, alone in the dark, stuck in solitary confinement for… only Shi-Nihalar knew how long… she didn’t know if she should feel guilty for doing so or not.

“This can’t be real. This… this is just his sick manipulation…is it? I was with Voulge... I was happy... but... why... why?” whispered Alternia.

Alternia swallowed, trying to gather enough spit to suck it down her dry throat. “No. The pain is too real.”

Alternia frowned. “Is it? You sincerely believed you were back with Voulge. That seemed real as well. He duplicated her perfectly… beyond perfectly. What makes you think you are not in another illusion?”

“They tore your stomach open Alternia! You saw your own guts! Face it! You’ve been captured. You need to figure a way out!” spat Alternia.

She blinked and shook her head. “There is no way out. Shi-Nihalar controls this scenario. You just need to endure it until they… they… who is they?”

“Your sisters, Celestia and Luna, Alternia! They’re coming for you! They’ll defeat him!”

Her heart suddenly sank. “And if they don’t? Do they even exist? How do you know if this isn’t real?”

Alternia shut her eyes. “I don’t.”

“Hey buggy, we got a present for you!” exclaimed Custard. He had been among the Equestria First members… but wasn’t he in jail?

Alternia didn’t know. Her eyelids were swollen almost shut and she had been hanging from her forelegs for… hours? Days?

But she could still see enough to recognize who was being dragged into the room, which somehow made her painfully empty stomach more sick than it had been.

“No…not her,” she croaked.

It was Lamia in chains. Her muzzle bound by rope, her eyes wide with fear. Her horn had been cut off.

“Our first victim. Too bad we never finished her… but what if…” Golden Star’s eyes glinted and Alternia cringed. She had seen that mad glint way too many times and been on the receiving end of what that signalled.

“The princesses and queens are getting way too close… and we’ve milked her for enough information. We might was well… dispose of them both.”

Lamia’s eyes widened in horror, whilst Alternia weakly shook her head. “Not her. Please.”

Custard and Golden Star ignored her, and instead, they tossed Lamia just under where Alternia hung, and fetched a torch from the bracket.

Lamia immediately started to writhe in terror, trying in vain to break the chains they had bound her in, but it was to no avail. Alternia could only stare at the flickering flames in shock.

“No. No. NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

“PUT IT OUT! PUT IT OUT!”

“Emerald? Emerald!”

Emerald felt two hooves shaking her shoulders, and then a splash. Beautifully freezing water drenched her mane. Her eyes wide open, she sat up in her bed, hoarse breaths escaping from her fear-whitened lips.

“My dear, what happened?” asked the pony beside her.

Emerald shook her head. “Some… crazy dream. I… I was this… changeling queen? Fighting some a massive… primal god. He was… he tortured me… threw me through so… but how? Who…” Emerald blinked and turned to her husband. “Jester?” she asked questioningly.

“Yes dear?” asked the red eyes, black maned and yellow-oated unicorn.

Emerald shook her head, falling into her husband’s hooves and wrapping hers around her barrel. “Jester…. It felt so real… I… I thought for a moment I was this… Alternia.”

Jester chuckled, stroking Emerald’s feathers with a soft hoof. “It was just a dream Emerald. Just a dream.” He glanced at the soaked bed. “I would say we should go back to bed, but I need to dry the bed first.”

Emerald managed a weak chuckle. “Alright. I’m sorry.” Jester shrugged and cast a drying spell on the sheets. Once it was finished, the two tucked themselves back in.

“Love you honeypie.”

Emerald smiled, taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes. “Love you too, my joker.”

The next day, Emerald had finished her chores and was wondering what dinner to make. She wasn’t the best at cooking, but she could make simple dishes.

And also trying not to remember that dream she had had last night. Changelings didn’t exist after all. And if they did, Celestia and Luna would protect them from that. Besides, Canterlot was the most fortified city in Equestria. The changelings… if they even existed, would find an attack on the city suicidal.

“Yeah…. Silly me. Now hmm… Broccoli or cauliflower?” wondered Emerald as she opened her fridge and winced as the door knocked against the counter behind her. She and Jester probably needed to move from their apartment soon. It was too small.

A chime distracted Emerald from her musings. Frowning, Emerald trotted to the door and glanced through the peephole and smiled.

“Jester!” Emerald opened the door to her sheepishly grinning husband. “You’re back early!”

“Yeah… you know that Professional Training at the Defense Department was supposed to be doing today? Turns out it’s only for the new employees! As a senior policy officer, I don’t have to show!” laughed Jester, closing the door behind him.

Emerald smiled rosily. “That’s wonderful dear! And you came just in time. I was just about to decide what to make for dinner.”

Except Jester waggled his eyebrows rather suggestively and stepped into Emerald. “Oh? My dear, I think I have a very good idea on what to have for dinner.”

Emerald blinked. “Oh? What kind of—mmfff!” Emerald involuntarily tried to step back as her husband captured her lips, but he had a leg around her neck, and was guiding her to their bedroom.

When they finally broke their kiss, Emerald was sitting on the bed and feeling rather tired… or perhaps just out of breath now that she thought about it.

“Wait, Jester. I need a moment,” gasped Emerald, sliding gently out of her husband’s legs.

“Nah, you’re going to be just fine,” said Jester, smirking as he leaned in.

Emerald wasn’t sure what made her push Jester away… There was just something in Jester’s eyes… that didn’t seem… right, but before she knew it, she was on the bed and Jester was on the floor.

“Oh Celestia! I’m sorry dear… I don’t know what came over…” Emerald suddenly froze as she noticed something… odd.

“Jester. Why do you have blue eyes?” asked Emerald.

Jester blinked and glanced at the mirror on Emerald’s beau and sighed. It wasn’t the resigned kind of sigh though. It was more of a “rolling your eyes” kind of sigh.

“By the Great Hive Mothers, I could never get the eyes right,” growled Jester in an oddly feminine voice.

“What… Who are you?” demanded Emerald backing away slowly, her wings spread out defensively.

Blue flames engulfed Jester and to Emerald’s horror, Jester’s skin disintegrated as a black form rose from the the small inferno and took the form of an all too familiar form.

Oh by Celestia was it all too familiar, and yet, entirely different from how she had seen it in the dream. The changeling queen in front of her wore no silver regalia, only her black, polished carapace. There was no kindness in her eyes, or gentle smile, only a wicked sneer and hardened, ruthless eyes.

“I’m Alternia, Queen of the Phantoms. But as of now…” Alternia chortled and in a burst of blue flame, Emerald found herself staring at an identical, leering copy of herself.

“I’m Emerald, wife to Jester, senior policy officer at the Equestrian National Defense, with access to all of Equestria’s defense plans.”

“No…” croaked Emerald. She raced for the windows, wings flared, only to be stopped midair as blue magic surrounded her. She screamed, yelled for someone to help her, even as the queen used the sheets to bind her to the spare chair in their bedroom.

Only for that hope to fade as Alternia chuckled. “I’m not an idiot like my sister Chrysalis. You can scream all you want, but I have the whole apartment sound-proofed… Besides, save your breath.” Alternia leaned in close, and levitated over Jester’s baseball bat from its stand by the bed, stretched out Emerald’s right wing and tapped the bat on it. “You’re going to tell me everything there is to know about you and your husband. And then, you’re going to die.”

Emerald shook her head. “Please. Please have mercy. Please—”

Alternia brought the bat down on Emerald’s wing, and the pegasus wailed in agony, and she wouldn’t stop for hours.

Alternia opened her eyes for the… how many times had it been? She had lost count after the sixth time she… sometimes he had died. But she, or was it he? She or he was sure it had been at least a hundred times. Lifetimes… deaths… she or he had lived.

Anyway she/he vomited onto the floor and fell onto it, not caring that one side of his/her face was in the vomit. It’s caustic acidic flavor burning against his/her cheeks.

“Okay, Emerald… Alternia? Blackwood? Cyndra? Lamia? I…” Alternia… or was she Alternia? She or he shook her head. She/he was a changeling this time… A queen it seems, in silver regalia. She/he was in some kind of royal chamber.

“I… am Alternia? I…” She shook her head. “Shi-Nihalar…”

Who was she? Him? She… he? No… it was more accurate. It was most accurate. She was it.

What was going on? How many times had it died? Lived? Loved? Then be tortured gruesomely, only to wake up… as if it had all been a dream? And yet it could remember all of what had happened, every lifetime, heartbreak, surprise, horror, whiplash, punch, injury, violation… It had been a male. Female. Changeling, unicorn, kelpie… pegasus… animal? It was it, until it had died.

Every time it had seemed like a bad dream… every time it felt so real… Every time… yes… every time, she… it had died gruesomely. Sometimes it was happy, until it had woken up into a nightmare, as something different.

It didn’t know what it was anymore. It had given up figuring out if it was real or not.

It did know one thing though, and as it struggled to its hooves, it dragged itself through the vomit to the balcony. It then seized its own wings… gossamer wings this time…

And ripped the wings from its body. It hurt, a lot. It screamed but it was determined to beat… whoever it was fighting. It had long forgotten.

However, despite the pain… the agony it felt, it sneered to itself.

“If this is my existence… I’d rather die.”

So it jumped.

It fell long. It fell for a very long time. The wind whistled through its hair, through the holes in its legs

And it hit the ground.

It wanted… it expected, blackness. It wanted it to be quick.

But it was slow. No… it bounced down the rocks, rolling over and over. Bones cracking, it wailed until its jaws were smashed. When it stopped, for just a moment it thought it couldn’t feel anymore. But that was just the cessation of movement and new injuries.. The agony returned with nothing to distract it this time.

But it didn’t die. It found itself speechless. Alone. And yet, alive.

And all it could think… was this:

This can’t be real. I… It… It can’t be real. It does not want to exist. It just wants it to stop!

Author's Note

Apologies for the nightmares. But that’s why I wrote the warning in. I am proud that I’ve ended this on a HELLLL of a clliffhanger.

Also, for an explanation to what happened in the darker part of the chapter, for those who didn’t read it anyway, see the link below.
http://www.fimfiction.net/blog/714031/so-what-happened-at-the-end-of-26-for-those-who-got-too-scared-to-read

Chapter 27: Hysteria and Serenity, The Conclusion to the Battle of Vanhoofer

Alternia? Simulacris whispered.

Chrysalis shook her head disbelievingly. SISTER? ANSWER ME!

Find Celestia and Luna! Alternia was with them! Only they know what happened! HURRY! ordered Belladonna.

The moment Alternia had been swallowed, Tethys was thinking furiously, even as part of her much vaster consciousness focused on devouring Shi-Nihalar.

Tethys had considered the possibility that Shi-Nihalar might try to dominate one of the queens, if only to seize the valuable Queens Crystal and the connection they had to the other queens. She hadn’t been sure what she would do if that occurred. She hadn’t thought that Shi-Nihalar would have bothered to go after the changeling queens for that.

Now, if she focused on bright clear crystal she held in one of the thousands of tentacles that made up her mane, she could sense the presence of Alternia deep in the bowels of the Primal God.

Already she was fading, being devoured by the vastness of Shi-Nihalar’s consciousness.

However, it was at this moment the Empress realized something. If she could convince the changeling queens of the council all linked to the crystal to lend their wills to bolster Alternia, they might be able to occupy, or at least distract Shi-Nihalar, expediting her devouring of the god. Moreover, thanks to Murmillar, Tethys was aware that minds of queens were rather durable.

There was a problem though. If all the queens were going to try to assist the changeling princess in combating the Old One, her mind would break.

Now Tethys knew she might have a solution, but that also came with certain risks. She had devoured enough of Shi-Nihalar’s power that she could modify the Equestrian queen. With the link provided by the Queens Crystal, the Empress could target the changeling with her magic and give her a biological upgrade that would make her strong enough to take the mental presence of the queens.

The risk was that she had never tried something like this before and she wasn’t very familiar with changeling biology. The Empress had seen the insides of a changeling and understood basically how they worked. But Tethys was very much aware that any attempt would have long term consequences for Alternia. She could very well drive the changeling insane.

Then again, Alternia was definitely going to die if she did nothing, so Tethys thought the changeling would be all for it if she had a choice. And if this succeeded she might be able to do some real damage.

So as part of Tethys’s consciousness continued to occupy itself with wrestling and devouring the frustratingly resistant Shi-Nihalar, another part of her focus was on sorcery.

It took but a moment to find the queen’s body, but once she did, Tethys could sense that her mind wasn’t going to hold on much longer. Priority one was therefore to increase the durability of the princess’s mind, and thus she’d focus on enlarging her antenna, and her brain. That also meant increasing the size of her skull, and thus that of the changeling’s neck.

As Tethys queued the spells, preparing herself to set them onto the changeling, she realized something… potentially problematic.

She’d have to monitor Alternia’s mind, and dip into it. At least for a moment as the spells took hold. If she didn’t, then the chance the queen could be driven insane would only increase.

But was there enough of Alternia left?

Alternia’s mind…

It… It was strapped to a chair, legs bound to her side. All she could see was white walls, white ceiling, the white steel chair she sat on and the canvas cloth that bound her.

She had tried to use her magic, but there was some kind of magic suppressor on her horn. It didn’t have the chill of metal, but it didn’t feel as flimsy as plastic.

For some reason, she hadn’t needed to relieve herself in this… whatever it was. She hadn’t needed to eat either. Not that any sustenance was provided.

But perhaps even the feeling of that would have been welcome because there was nothing she could feel, apart from the coarse material binding her still and the tepid air on her face.

It was… silence…. Maddening, infuriating silence. The only thing she could do was to fill it by humming. Something… something nonsensical. Yet, even then, it was as if any sound she tried to make was simply swallowed up.

So she could tell when she felt something odd. Just… this… presence in her mind… or was it out of it?

She couldn’t tell, it was difficult to figure out whether this was all in her head, or outside of it. It was like she was constantly looking into a mirror for so long, she had seen into herself.

All she know was that this presence had… thoughts? A will. It was… what was it trying to do?

Then came a voice. Stern, imposing, and… frightening, but it seemed to come from a distance.

Alternia.

“Who is Alternia?”

You. Tell me if it hurts.

“Uh… Alright?’

The presence… this… damp feeling crawled up her carapace, filled her mouth with the taste of the sea. It suffused her every limb, and sensation, and a sound… like waves crashing upon shore filled the room.

The world didn’t change around her, but she… she could feel that she was different.

Oddly enough, this dampness wasn’t the only thing she could feel. It was as if… as if there was a different… presence within the scent of the sea.

Something that made the earlier presence push and pull. It seemed different, or was it the same? Alternia found it difficult to tell, but it was the oddest feeling that there was one… thing she could feel, but something else was… with it.

Then as suddenly as the sea had entered, it vanished and she was left alone, staring at the white.

Belladonna didn’t want to think of it, but her very eyes weren't deceiving her.

She had finally, after searching the darkness long and hard, had found the glint of steel armor in the night, flashing just off the light spell she had cast. She had flew toward it, shining a beam of green light toward what she had saw.

But when she got there, she could only find the answer she had feared.

Chrysalis… I found Celestia and Luna.

What about Alternia? Where is she? demanded Simulacris, hovering slowly, still smarting from her wounds.

Desperately, Belladonna opened her mouth to ask Celestia, but the tears in the alicorn’s eyes, lit green by the light from Belladonna’s horn, told her everything. As did Luna’s limp, armor-clad levitated form.

She’s gone. And Luna’s hurt. I’m shining a light, come to me quickly. We need to regroup.

Belladonna’s thoughts came to Chrysalis in such a… matter-of-fact tone that Chrysalis couldn’t believe it. But… as it really began to sink in, all Chrysalis could do was fly through the night.

Only the light in the distance, from Belladonna’s horn, drew her attention and like an automaton, she flew toward it, woodenly.

Shrouded in darkness, the alicorns and changelings met. One by one… Chrysalis first, then several minutes later, a trembling Simulacris. No words were exchanged. Only quiet, horror.

Celestia only had eyes for the sister she held in her magic. Chrysalis’s shoulders were sagging, her head bowed down. Simulacris was shaking her head as tears were beginning to well up. Belladonna… was just still.

That was when they heard something they should not be hearing.

“Changeling Queens of Domus, this is Abyssal Empress Tethys. Listen and take heed. Your world is under attack and those who would stand against this evil are on the brink of annihilation.”

Tethys’s will echoed throughout the mind link and all over the world, Changeling queens listened.

In Griffonia, Sarar froze in horror and ordered all her changelings out of her vaulted throne room with a yell.

In the southern land of Maretonia, Kagura gasped.

In Zebrica, Kleis Patra and Didor froze in their tent in the middle of the desert. They were worried about the Old One, but wanted to figure out a way to deal with him without getting involved and had arranged for a private meeting. This was not expected.

From as far north as Yakyakhistan, to as south as the dragonlands, queens halted in shock at the declaration.

Meanwhile, still trying to find Celestia, and still wrestling with their own grief, Simulacris, Chrysalis, and Belladonna gasped in shock, but couldn’t stop for fear of being smacked out of the sky.

How did you get ahold of a crystal!? Who was foolish enough to reveal and craft a Queens Crystal for you of all beings! roared Sarar.

In Vol Oros, still atop of the spire, Murmillar spat vehemently into her crystal: I made her one by copying my own. I initially was reluctant, but I certainly do not regret it after seeing you all stand around and do nothing after our own sisters by common ancestry requested help!

Kagura fumed, her rare fury seeping into her link. Treason, Murmillar? We suspected as much, but I of all changelings didn’t think you had it in you.

Go to Tartarus, Kagura! Queen Chamelia and your mother Thera must be rolling over in their graves after how you repaid their daughters with inaction! After all Chamelia did for her! retorted Murmillar.

Sarar grimaced. We would have all perished if we committed ourselves.

The vengeance and rage that poured into the link took every queen aback as Chrysalis screamed.

Well, congratulations—my sister Alternia is dead because you wanted to save your own sorry hides. Mark my words, Sarar: the legacy of Chamelia will not forget this Council’s treachery!

There was a cacophony of protests from the almost one hundred changeling queens linked to the crystal, until Sarar roared, One by one damn you all! Lionore, you first.

Look, there’s no way the Empress would reveal herself to us unless it was urgent. After all, she could have had the luxury of just listening into our conversations, said Lionore.

The fact that Murmillar has obviously been mind-controlled to give Tethys a crystal should be all the more reason to doubt Tethys! snapped Shebar.

She’s never used mind-control on anybody before, why would she use it on us? Besides, do you not feel Murmillar’s vengeful feelings, her hatred for our inaction? You cannot fake emotions like that through this link replied Didor.

She doesn’t have to mind-control Murmillar, she could just blackmail her. The point is, we risk everything by trusting her! snarled some other queen.

As you risked everything by doing nothing to help your kin? spat Murmillar.

At least the Empress is here, right now, fighting alongside us! It’s better than this useless council has done for changelingkind! spat Belladonna.

Enough! Let’s listen to what this Empress Tethys says. If only to determine what she wants from us. roared Sarar.

“The Changelings Queens of Equestria, The Equestrian Princesses and I are currently locked in combat with the Primal God known as Shi-Nihalar. One of the few willing to fight, Princess Alternia, has been devoured by the beast. She lives only because it wants to pry into her mind. You are the only ones who can help her.” Tethys declared.

Wait… she’s alive? gasped Chrysalis. She and her sisters were stunned.

So why should we help? What’s in it for us? asked Pythadora curiously in an almost contemplative tone.

Simulacris raged. You dare—

“Survival. Don’t think this being will stop with Equestria. It won’t rest until it’s eradicated all life on the planet. It’s currently trying to absorb one of your own, so there will be no place to hide from it.”

Shebar sneered. Alternia knows nothing about the Changeling Queens. She’s a newcomer and more pony than actual changeling.

“Then wait. The world will succumb to its madness, as every creature, even your own changelings, yield to its control. You are NOTHING without your hives. And even if mind-controlled, I will take great pleasure in eradicating the hives of those who could have made a difference, but didn’t. Eternity is a long time to bear a guilty conscience, so consider it a favor to you.”

It won’t matter if you die to the Old One. Retorted Wutien.

“If” I die. As I’m the only one who can stop it, your best hope is that I do not. However, sit and wait if you want. The secret of the changelings is out. I’m sure you’ll survive the entire world turning against you and hunting you to the last.”

Thanks to Chrysalis… so why should we help them? snorted Shebar.

Chrysalis was about to retort, but Grennel, Belladonna’s daughter, beat her to it.

It doesn’t matter that my aunt revealed our race. We are revealed and Tethys has a Queens Crystal, pointed out Grennel in a matter-of-fact voice.

Thanks to Murmillar! Our retribution on you will be swift! spat another queen.

As if we could carry that out. We know about the mind-controlled ponies in Equestria and drones have been trying to desert our hives, pointed out Kleis Patra

Furious as I am with Murmillar, the Empress has a point. Shi-Nihalar is a danger that we should have acted against long ago, said Didor.

Anyway, how do you intend to help them, Empress? asked Lionore.

“Princess Alternia is currently under mental assault by the Old God. You and your changelings can support her mentally through your crystals,” stated Tethys.

Empress, there’s a strong possibility that if we try to do that, we might end up breaking Alternia’s mind,” said Belladonna, finally managing to find her voice..

Never mind that! If we commit ourselves, we’ll end up being assimilated too! protested Wutien.

Tethys’s thoughts were nonchalant, matter-of-fact. You will still die eventually. After all, Shi-Nihalar will have possession of Alternia’s Queen Crystal once he finishes digesting her. She paused. On that note, I’ve reinforced Alternia’s mind. She should be able to hold the will of the queens.

Wait… you mean the Primal God will be able to influence us through the Queens Crystal? gasped Shebar.

Can you stop thinking for yourself for one damn moment, Shebar? snarled Simulacris.

Kagura cut in her thoughts with a rather dry tone to them. She raises a good point. If we do not commit ourselves to saving Alternia, we’re doomed. If we do, then at least we have a chance.

Which is what we’ve been trying to tell you since we began this operation! roared Chrysalis.

Enough! We’re embarrassing ourselves. We are going to help Alternia and beat Shi-Nihalar. Now, what do we do, Empress? asked Sarar.

Focus your will onto your crystals. I’m pretty sure you can feel to some extent the pain Alternia is suffering. Then follow it. I will direct you. Meanwhile, Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna, go to my back and land there. You have a role of your own.

Celestia had been extremely confused when the queens had suddenly froze. They were safe where they were hovering, three kilometers away from Shi-Nihalar. For a moment, she was worried Shi-Nihalar must have somehow controlled her allies, but when they didn’t move… she realized that they be communicating with the other queens.

“Alternia’s alive, Celestia,” Chrysalis said suddenly.

“What?!”

“Tethys has a plan. Keep Luna safe,” said Simulacris.

“Got it.” Celestia said, even as the queens flew toward Shi-Nihalar and Tethys. Taking a deep breath, the alicorn yelled, “Good luck!”

The three sisters heard that, and while they appreciated their friend’s support, they couldn’t take much comfort from it.

Especially since they were barreling through the dark toward a mountain sized, tentacled, armored, kelpie sea Empress.

It took nearly ten minutes to get close enough to the Empress before they could finally make out where her back was. She was that far away. It wouldn’t have been safe to be any closer.

Weaving through the kilometer long tentacles of the Empress, they finally landed on Tethys’s back, flanked by her massive wings. One had been bitten in half, but what remained was still so large that the changelings were still fairly well shielded. They also nicely shielded the queens from whatever attacks Shi-Nihalar might attempt. The armor of the kelpie Empress felt solid under their hooves, though it bucked and rolled underneath as she fought the Old One. She was so large, though, that they were able to brace themselves and keep themselves balanced.

“Tethys, what do we do?” Chrysalis asked, as she and her sisters quickly cast sticking spells to glue themselves to Tethys’s back.

All queens should focus their wills into the crystal. Since I’m the closest to her, I’ll direct you all to Alternia.

All around the world, queens closed their eyes and focused onto the link that bound them all.

Sarar, though reluctantly, poured her pride into her stone.

Kagura thought of the fate of their race and imbued her connection with her resolve.

Murmillar thought of Retariusil. She had felt her daughter’s thoughts in the link, and committed her concern and all the love she had for her remaining family.

And on the battlefield, in the rear lines where she had retreated, and backed by members of Alternia’s Mirror Guard, Retariusil thought of what she had learned from the elder queen, and how she had done her best to assist her.

Others were more reluctant to pour so much of their very thoughts and being into their crystals, but they did nonetheless, not wanting to be left out, finally seeing the urgency of the situation.

Good. Alternia will feel the will of the entire council behind her. Her sisters, though, will have a special task, boomed Tethys’s thoughts.

Simulacris frowned. What do you—

The will of the queens will help break Shi-Nihalar’s hold, but Alternia’s will has already been damaged, as has her sanity. You need to speak to her directly, and help her hold onto what she has left.

Vol Oros…

Twilight was biting her lip, pacing back and forth. Several strands of hair had shaken themselves loose, adding to her demented look. The red eyes didn’t help either.

“Twilight—” said Meringue.

“Don’t tell me Alternia is alright! She’s inside of Shi-Nihalar! It’s—”

Applejack spun Twilight around, pushing her down so she sat on her rear.

“Sugarcube. It’s better than being dead.”

Twilight grimaced, but forced herself to exhale, slowly.

Silently the ponies glanced at Murmillar’s stone-still form. Her eyes shut, she was focusing on the glowing crystal she held in her hoof, and barely even breathed. Understandably, the kelpie guards were watching her warily.

“Are we still uhh… locked onto Shi-Nihlar, Twilight?” asked Rarity suddenly.

Twilight frowned in thought. “Yeah… why?”

Pursing her lips, Rarity closed her eyes and her horn began to glow blue, and the flaming white light took on a slight hue similar to that of her magic, though greatly faded.

“Rarity, what are you doing?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

Rarity grimaced. “Sending Shi-Nihalar a present.”

Alternia’s mind… as the queens opened their eyes, they simply couldn’t tell what was around them. Every step they took seemed to vary in firmness and elevation. Simulacris nearly fell flat on her face, only to find another step that seemed to appear from nowhere. Then there was the annoying sloping.

Chrysalis thought she was sliding off, as Simulacris suddenly ran into a wall of an art gallery, which promptly disappeared in a blink of an eye.

And the air… it seemed too hot, too cold, never normal.

They couldn’t even tell what was going on around them. It wasn’t that what they could see looked messy. It was that what they saw kept… well… it never stayed the same.

“That’s… was that the hive?” asked Belladonna.

“No, that was Canterlot… and a bit of Manehattan?” wondered Chrysalis.

“Okay that’s Zebrica… but Alternia’s never been there,” said Simulacris blinking her eyes.

“Then how… argh. Alternia! Where are you!” yelled Chrysalis.

But there was no response.

It was a new world this time… but still oddly familiar.

It was… the one called Alternia this time. She… she was standing on Canterlot

And Empress Tethys was ripping it apart.

Alternia wanted to move, but she was paralyzed. Ice—unyielding, teeth-chattering ice—had sealed her horn, hooves, and carapace.

She could hear the screams of the ponies below. She could hear their cries of anguish, their calls for their mothers.

This… this is what happens if Empress Tethys gets her way.

And it’ll be all your fault.

Alternia shook her head, bursting into sobs.

Belladonna frowned and stopped. “Hold on… We’re in Alternia’s mind. Why would we see her?”

Simulacris turned to her sister. “Because Princess Luna and Twilight saw Alternia when they looked into her memories.”

Belladonna shook her head. “But that was when her mind was undamaged. Back when I was monitoring Alternia after she was nearly killed by the Equestria First, I also talked to Luna about what she did in order to get a better sense of Alternia’s medical history. The spell the princess used was meant to create an artificial representation of Alternia’s mind so they could better see her memories.”

“But… we’re in her mind right now… That means…” Chrysalis took a deep breath and looked up into the weird… shifting above.

"Alternia! Say something! Anything! We’re here!” cried Chrysalis.

She was only met with silence.

Simulacris bit her lip. “Chrysalis… I’ve… I’ve read books on insanity. It’s entirely possible that Alternia… might not respond to her name any more.”

Chrysalis stared at Simulacris in horror, even as the younger queen swallowed to clear her throat.

“Hello? Whoever you are. If you’re listening, can you just say something?”

Outside, Empress Tethys’s eyes and tentacles searched through the dwindling forest of tentacles that was the Primal God.

She had lost the spear that had initially paralyzed Shi-Nihalar in the melee and within its tentacles. She hadn’t the time or the need to find it, but now, with the god so badly weakened and distracted…

The monster wasn’t making it easy. But Tethys could see the spear. Its shaft buried in the Old One. But the beast wasn’t stupid. It quickly covered it up, throwing tentacles at the head that sighted it.

That was when the night seemed to be burned away by a flash of white light. Tethys blinked as this white bolt of flame fell from the sky, this column of heat that crowned the top of Shi-Nihalar.

The Old One’s tentacles flailed wildly and it lurched backwards and away from Tethys. The pain must have driven the beast mad, and Tethys could see why. Scorch marks from the impact of the simple, but brutal fireball left the cauterized half-tentacles all over its top.

So immediately, the Empress seized the spear lodged in the Old One’s front with her tentacles. She was so big now, all she needed was one kilometer long appendage. A flex of her titanic muscles and the spear, a merely long needle now in proportion to the empress, buried itself into the small hill that was now the Old One.

It… Alternia, blinked.

Anger, hot, rage had coursed into her so briefly she wasn’t sure if it was real. But she also knew these emotions were her own.

What’s more, Canterlot… her surroundings. Everything seemed to freeze and blur. As if they didn’t exist at all. The very floor underneath her hooves seem to vanish and she felt like she was falling from a height, and yet she wasn’t moving.

And she could… she could hear voices.

Silence.

Then a voice. Quiet… fragile.

“What’s an Alternia?”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened. “Oh by the hive mothers…” Trembling she blinked back rising tears. “Alternia… is someone we l-love very much.”

“What… what can we call you by?” asked Belladonna.

“It doesn’t know.”

“It?” whispered Simulacris, turning to her sisters, horrorstruck.

Chrysalis worked her jaw up and down, but words refused to rise to her mouth. “I… Belladonna, do you—”

“I don’t know…” Belladonna shook her head. “I don’t know. She’s… I’ve never seen anything like this.”

Chrysalis grimaced and exhaled slowly. “Um. Well… It. You’re Alternia.”

There was silence. And for a moment, the queens were hit by a wave of… confusion, despair and frustration. It froze them in place, sent them reeling. So strong were these emotions that they nearly collapsed.

“It doesn’t understand. It… it can’t be Alternia. It can’t!”

“Why not? You remember us don’t you?” asked Simulacris.

The panicky voice that filled their ears sounded nothing like the confident queen they knew.

“No… Yes… but if… I don’t understand.”

And just like that, the voices disappeared, and Alternia moaned as she saw Tethys, and the flattened buildings around her. She could hear the ponies screaming.

It was all her fault. Tethys had made promises, and had never broken them. Just made more demands, each with a higher price than the last. Until she had forgone all formality and just broke all her promises.

Whatever she had seen had just been another… another trick of her existence. Everything had always seemed real, little spots of hope… only to get crushed in front of her.

This was her world, her reality.

Tethys was using her hydromancy to freeze a patch of Shi-Nihalar, turn it so cold that the blood itself popped holes through the skin of the tentacles, and blackened it, turning it into this leathery texture.

Which was when one of the changelings spoke.

Empress. We could feel Alternia’s distress waver for a second a few moments ago. You seem to have done something to waver this monster’s control briefly. Try that again. yelled Kleis Patra.

It took a moment for the Empress to recount her previous actions, before she realized what had happened and raised the spear again with the tentacle that held it.

The spear. The magic it was imbued with must have disrupted the Old One’s concentration, at least for a moment. However, she could also sense the enchantments had been weakened by the last two times it had stabbed the Old One with.

No matter. Tethys raised the spear and plunged it into her opponent, taking great pleasure as its tentacles, now much smaller, only half the length of hers, squirmed, and tried to push away from her.

What Alternia saw was blurred yet again. The colors fading as if they suddenly bled out. Canterlot in ruins vanished from her sight, as did the screams of the dying.

And the voices… the voices were coming back.

Chrysalis yelled, “Alternia! Alternia! Say something!”

“Not like that Chryssy! Lead her in,” cut in Belladonna with a harsh whisper.

Chrysalis nodded, forcing her worries to the back of her mind. “What do you not understand? Please Alternia?”

“It’s… you seem so real... You seem different, more real… but every other time seemed as real and every time… every time.” Alternia’s voice hitched, and harsh, croaking sobs filled the ears of the queens.

“It dies… or it’s hurt horribly. It’s died again… again… it can’t describe the pain, what it has suffered.”

Chrysalis wanted to stop her sister. Just stop her and tell her that she was going to be alright. But she pushed her lips together, grinding her jaw in an attempt to not say anything and just listen.

“You’re lying! Just like those other times!”

“Alternia, I know it is… difficult for you to believe, but we’re not lying. Why would we lie?” Belladonna asked.

“Because no matter what you say, you’re going to die. It’s going to die again. This… this is all I’ve ever known. What’s the point? Why won’t the pain stop?” murmured the voice.

Simulacris wiped her eyes, unable to hold back her tears any longer. “But we are real, Alternia. We are your sisters!”

“That’s what they said before. It’s always like this. Just leave me alone.”

“Please, Alternia, we are real. We’ve gathered the strength of all the queens and even now they channel their will to strengthen yours. Can you not feel it?” Simulacris asked.

“It…” It did feel… different. Ever since that watery presence in one of her lives. She couldn’t figure out what though.

“But then… there is a Shi-Nihalar?” whispered Alternia.

“Yes,” said Chrysalis eagerly.

“This… everything that happened… that was all fake?” Alternia asked.

There was a tremulous quiver in Alternia’s voice that crushed the hope that Chrysalis had, and she felt her shoulders stiffen, though she wasn’t sure why. Shouldn’t Alternia be glad it wasn’t real.

“What… then why did this happen to it? To me?”

Chrysalis frowned, and tried to think of a response. But why was her sister concerned about Shi-Nihalar’s motives? He was an evil god and was concerned for his own life. Surely Alternia wasn’t being sympathetic to it.

Simulacris was similarly hesitant to say something. There was an obvious answer, but she could tell that wasn’t the answer Alternia was looking for.

As for Belladonna, she had a sudden realization. “Why is knowing this important to you, Alternia?” she asked.

"Why? You ask why?” moaned Alternia.

Then it was as if a switch had been flipped… because the queens shuddered as what could only be described as terrible, grating sorrow slammed into their senses. Along with it was the dark, bitter tang of self-loathing.

“Because it does not understand why is this happened! I watched you all die, tortured to death, so many times. I watched you torture me! I watched myself torture you. I… I….”

“I tortured you. I enjoyed ripping you all apart, limb by limb, tooth by tooth, carving pieces of your carapace little by little, and then when I finally was killed, I woke up… and realized what I did. Do you have any idea how this feels like? Do you?”

Horror. Shock. Disgust.

For a moment, Chrysalis faltered. Belladonna felt fear, and Simulacris found bile welling up in her throat with disgust.

It was but a moment, but they could feel the sorrow that spread through Alternia’s mind like a flash.

Simulacris looked up into the shifting sky? Ceiling? She couldn’t tell. “Alternia, we know that’s not you. It was just Shi-Nihalar manipulating you. Deluding you.”

“Simulacris… if that’s really you… well… one of the nicer yous... you don’t… you still don’t get it. There has to be a reason it is experiencing this. This awful reality that it can’t escape.”

There was a snort, a sad, bitter half-laugh that pierced the hearts of the queens even before the damning words.

“Why am I even bothering. You’re just all going to die anyway. Real or not real.”

Belladonna steeled herself. “It’s not real though, Alternia. You can feel the will of the queens. Why would you feel different otherwise? And maybe we’ll never know if you’ll ever know why this happened, but we’re here with you. You need to resist him. You need to fight him.”

“I can’t….”

“Alternia?” yelled Chrysalis. “Alternia!”

She was back and this time… it was worse.

“Can’t stomach it, your highness?” said Ebb mockingly as she drew a tentacle slowly along Twilight flank. Well… what remained of it.

Twilight… had this dead look in her one remaining eye. Bite-sized chunks of flesh were missing from parts of her body, and her blood pooled onto the floor. Yet, she was somehow alive, moaning softly.

Alternia couldn’t help it, she threw up. Overpowering bile rising from her stomach, through her throat and onto the floor. Since she was still immobilized by the ice, she nearly choked on her own vomit. To be honest, she wanted to.

But Ebb firmly, but gently held her jaw open, and brushed the last flecks of vomit out of her mouth.

“To think that you would let me so near your dear student. Let us so near Equestria. You were such a fool, Alternia, in believing in us. Heck, you should have allied with the Old One instead.”

And for a moment, Alternia wondered. I should have… I… I still can right?

No. NO!

Something rebelled inside Alternia, something… not quite her, but it was as if a thousand voices screamed inside her head. Roaring at her to resist, to reject this offer.

But did she have any choice in the first place?

Tethys was now so much taller than the Primal God, it was as if the positions had been reversed. He was still the size of a small hill, but now Tethys was the mountain, her seven heads attacking from several different directions to bite off Shi-Nihalar’s much smaller tentacles.

Given this, Tethys was sure that the spear that barely could make a mark on Shi-Nihalar before would now inflict a grievous wound. After all, the god’s regeneration capabilities were decreasing. It was bleeding greatly from its wounds, its black blood soaking the icy waters and turning it viscous.

It had helped that ever since the queens had joined in to support Alternia, the resistance of Shi-Nihalar had lessened. It still fended her tentacles off, throwing up walls of water, even shooting summoning more lightning to sever her appendages. But every time it did that, two more tentacles would take its place, and Tethys would sever another limb from Shi-Nihalar.

She had to time her strike, though. The spear’s magic was nearly spent. One more stab and it would be completely gone. The problem was...

Alternia’s still caught in indecision, Queen Chrysalis. The queens are slowing the process, but she won’t last for much longer, said Tethys.

In the Empress’s mind, Chrysalis and the others grimaced.

We’re trying, but this monster’s tortured her for what she thinks is years.

Well, I’m giving you one last opportunity!

The Empress raised the spear for one final time and thrust it into Shi-Nihalar. The monster seized the shaft as it plunged toward it, but nothing could stop the Empress. The spear crushed the flesh more than cut through it, piercing the god’s hide and burying itself so deep into the monster it disappeared.

Alternia suddenly couldn’t feel the tears on her cheeks and Twilight’s broken body blinked in and out, vanishing and reappearing. Time itself seemed to halt.

The voices were going to return… Her sisters, but could she truly trust them? Or did that even matter?

“Alternia! Sister! Don’t give up! We will save you!” yelled Belladonna desperately. It was all she could do.

As if she was coming out of a deep sleep, Alternia heard her sister, but everything, especially her head, hurt.

“What’s the point?” she moaned.

Chrysalis screamed, “What is the point? This life, this world! If you give up, you won’t see Harlequin, us, Celestia, Luna, the sun, everything you hold dear will be gone! You know this Alternia!”

“But even if we come out of this alive. I don’t know what I am anymore!”

“What do you mean?” asked Simulacris slowly.

Alternia sighed. “I’ve lived so many lifetimes. Am I a monster who enjoys killing her sister? A pony? Changeling? Female? Or male?”

“Alternia, just hold on. We’re going to get you out of here.” Belladonna spluttered.

“Then why do I just keep dying, hurting, again, and again, and again! Why can I only remember that?” screamed the changeling. Her anguish, her sheer despair deafening the queens in her mind. The volatility, the intensity of the self-hatred, and the frustration actually sending lances of pain that shook the sisters.

Simulacris couldn’t bear it any longer she whimpered, tears in her eyes. Chrysalis was close after with Belladonna cracking as well with a moan.

Which is when the agony stopped. Blissful silence, apart from the desperate pants of the queens and Alternia’s heaving sobs, and her remorse.

“Sorry. I’m… It’s so sorry. I…” A quiet sniffle. “I just want this all to stop.”

Once again, Chrysalis didn’t know what to say. How could she answer any of Alternia’s questions? And even if they rescued Alternia…how would they help her deal with this?

The words… after what seemed like an endless period of silence, finally, and slowly, sprang to her lips, and tumbled out of them as if she hadn’t intended to say them.

“Alternia is my sister that I found again. The sister whom I love.”

Even as her sisters glanced at her, Chrysalis’s found her voice rising in confidence, in conviction.

“She’s modest, maybe a bit indecisive and hesitant, but that’s because she’s considerate.”

“She’s not a good warrior, but she is brave.” Belladonna declared.

“She makes mistakes, but she always tries her best to balance what is right, and what can be done,” Simulacris said.

“She is a queen, and princess, a leader and politician. The mother to her country,” said Chrysalis. “She’s my sister. And you are her, Alternia.”

Quiet dread was what the sisters could feel, but there was also another emotion beside it, contradicting it. It was so faint that they weren’t sure

“I’m afraid. I don’t want to hurt any more.”

Belladonna chuckled weakly. “And it’s alright to be afraid. To hurt. We’re… we’re scared too. But you can do this Alternia. You can resist Shi-Nihalar.”

“And no matter what happens, we love you, Alternia. No matter what happens,” said Simulacris.

“Simulacris… I…” but before Alternia could say more, she could see again. Twilight’s torn body, the catastrophe of Canterlot.

“NO! No! Take me back! I don’t want this! TAKE ME BACK!” she screamed.

“Alternia. DON’T GIVE UP! DON’T GIVE—”

And Chrysalis’s voices faded as the sound of Twilight’s screaming took its place.

Tears streaming down her face, she shut her eyes, vainly trying to ignore her student’s screaming.

I… this hasn’t happened yet though. I just need to ally with Shi-Nihalar. He can fix this!

A thought fired back through her mind, backed by what seemed like a hammer-like slam of a million wills.

He’s tricking you! He’s only mind-controlled your subjects, maimed your friends, done nothing to help you.

Tethys will destroy your world.

Tethys may or may not, but she’s a better option than Shi-Nihalar.

Really?

Alternia trembled, shaking her head, trying to banish the thoughts. The doubts. The loathing.

You’ve had to tolerate her, compromise with her, argue with her, convince her sometimes, but yield to her most of the times. What’s to stop her from making more demands?

She’s not an idiot. She has motives, and goals. Goals that do not directly harm Equestria. I know her better… better than Shi-Nihalar!

So you know just as well that Equestria and Aquestria will always be trapped in a see-saw relationship. Forced to cooperate with one another for the sake of peace. With one mistake, with one screwup, the world will fall into war and blood will soak the land and sea.

Why not unite them both? Deny Tethys the satisfaction. Save your ponies.

By joining Shi-Nihalar? But that’s… that’ll destroy my ponies for certain!

And if I don’t join him, I’ll continue to suffer. The pain will never end.

Yes… I’ll never be the same again. Not after this. I’ll do my best to suppress these memories, but they will come one and I will suffer.

Either way, if I surrender, at least it will be quick. I don’t even know what I am any longer, so why should I resist?

Alternia groaned. Yes… it would be quick.

She’s fading! snapped Murmillar.

Borte swore. How the hell is she fading? Every queen in the world is focusing their will into her! She can’t be fading after all of this!

Then pour your magic! Put more in! I can tell some of you thick-shelled idiots are holding back! spat Retariusil.

Sarar grimaced. She’s right. It may endanger us if Alternia goes, but we’ll still be in danger if she doesn’t. Taking a deep breath, Sarar sent her will back into the connection. Stand fast, queens of the world. We won’t bow to this monster. Not now, not ever! And with that, the elderly queen poured her will, her pride and her very fabric and being into the connection, her horn and crystal glowing so brightly they bathed her throne room in light.

Meanwhile, in Alternia’s mind, the changeling sisters could feel the environment shift. A deep fatalism seemed to suffuse the emotions they sensed, which were slowly sliding toward… peace.

Simulacris froze. “Shit. She’s giving up.”

“What to do? What to do?” stammered Belladonna.

“Well, this is her mind right?” asked Chrysalis. She closed her eyes and her horn shone. Green light bathed the changelings, and suffused into their… indeterminate surroundings, vanishing into it.

Simulacris turned to Chrysalis taken aback as she felt love, pure, and yet tinged with Chrysalis’s own emotions. Her pride for Alternia, a bit of bitter guilt and shame, and a strong resolve, almost bordering on faith.

“Good idea, Chryssy,” said Belladonna. She shut her eyes and Simulacris could sense… what could only be joy… and relief. Undoubtedly from Belladonna finally finding her elder sister. Unlike Chrysalis’s love, which was actually somewhat like a soft command, Belladonna’s was more like a battle cry, loud and brash, yelling for Alternia to fight on.

Quickly, after a moment of thought, Simulacris did the same.

And her love, like a hoof on one’s back, filled with quiet determination, sounded like a plea through the chaos.

I don’t have any choice do I? wondered Alternia. I…

No… I don’t. It is Shi-Nihalar or Tethys and both can destroy you. One perhaps more so than the other, but it doesn’t matter. I’m insane now. I should just give up… I’ve had a good life. I might as well just end it.

Alternia sighed, her head bowed, her shoulders loosened and she took one more breath.

No.

Silence and then a thought echoed through her head. No?

No.

But why not?

Alternia didn’t know why. She just felt… as if it would be wrong. It hurt to think that way, but something inside of her… just begged her to say no. A feeling… or a set of feelings. Paradoxically, it was as if something innate, in her very being, rebelled against what she wanted, an end to her suffering.

I can’t. It’s just not me.

Tethys could tell that Shi-Nihalar was feeling the pressure. He was weakly fending off Tethys’s tentacles, but nothing was stopping her assault, her tentacles now wrapped around Shi-Nihalar, squeezing the fading Old God close, cutting off his escape. He was so weak now, the now mountain sized kelpie, eight hundred stories tall, higher than the tallest mountain on Vanhoofer Island, and standing so high above the sea it looked like a puddle.

More importantly, Tethys could sense Alternia. She could feel the changeling’s weak presence in the monster. Just hanging on.

The Empress didn’t know if the changeling could hear her, but she sent her thoughts through the crystal regardless.

Alternia, hold still.

Tethys began by tightening her hold onto the Equestrian spear, and using several of her appendages to push against the Primal God’s body, she ripped the spear out.

One head, shot forward, diving down at Shi-Nihalar like this monstrously large spearpoint with teeth. The almost arrow-like profile of Tethys’s head had its jaw slightly agape, eyes leering as it plunged toward the Old God.

The sheer momentum that the massive head hit the now much smaller Old God with actually knocked Shi-Nihalar into the ocean, sinking him deeper into the sea and washing waves into the shore. A furious as the assault was, Tethys had planned it to a minute detail.

Because the entire crown of the much smaller Old God was now seized by her jaws, which closed. Jagged teeth tens of meters long cut through tentacles, eyes, mouths and flesh. Blood spurted from the Old One, gushing in floods as Tethys’s jaws cut through Shi-Nihalar and closed, isolating Alternia in the cavernous bite the Empress had taken.

In Alternia’s mind, the illusion promptly and catastrophically collapsed. Twilight vanished, the destroyed Canterlot faded, and Tethys just disappeared. Her head wracked with pain, Alternia could feel the nauseously warm flesh that pinned her body still. She could hardly breathe, and all she could smell was the iron of blood.

You fool! You have no idea what the Empress—

And Alternia could hear no more, as she blinked her eyes, only able to see strange… alien-like tar-colored flesh, before completely blacking out.

Queens, take care of her. I have her in my mouth.

Chrysalis, opening her eyes, needed no other encouragement. She shot out from between Tethys’s wings, flapping toward the head that raised up, far out of Shi-Nihalar’s reach, and spun to face her.

It took several minutes for Chrysalis to just get close enough to the head. In the meantime, Tethys’s many appendages blocked off any of Shi-Nihalar’s attacks.

Ready?

Yes. said Belladonna, her magic ready.

With that, Tethys opened her cavernous mouth, comfortably large enough to swallow an entire battleship, maybe two side by side, allowing the queens a terrifying view of the teeth that lined her mouth, and of the second jaw deeper within that extended to push the bite of Shi-Nihalar’s black flesh out a bit.

Their horns glowing, eyes bright, the queens flew into Tethys’s mouth, searching for their sister. They peeled away the bloody black flesh of the Old God, trying to ignore the dominatingly salty smell of the Empress’s mouth.

Finally, Simulacris spotted a faint green-glow, the reflection of her magic, off of a steel-clad hoof that poked out from underneath a flap of black flesh.

“Alternia! Hold on!” she screamed. Hovering to the hoof, Simulacris seized it in her magic, extending it over the changeling’s entire body. If she just pulled the hoof, she could easily hurt Alternia.

Belladonna quickly joined her, adding her magic as was Chrysalis. Together they gently pulled Alternia out and flew towards the exit.

Once out in the star-lit night, Chrysalis quickly yelled to Tethys, “We’re out! It’s all yours!”

Out of the corner of their eyes, the queens could see Tethys’s massive head slowly tilt backwards. Her throat flexing, rippling like waves, Tethys swallowed the flesh it had bitten.

Indeed.

Far, far, far above, situated on a cloud, Celestia had the most comprehensive, and stunning view of the battle.

She hadn’t seen the queens extricate Alternia from the flesh in Tethys’s mouth. The darkness of the night meant she could only see the rough outline of Tethys’s form, and not the queens flitting amongst her.

It didn’t help that she had had to keep Luna alive. While the wound had been cauterized in the amputation, shock, exacerbated by magical exhaustion, had set in, and it was all Celestia could do to keep her sister’s body from shutting down. She’d had to constantly monitor Luna’s condition.

She could only trust that the changelings had a plan.

What the alicorn bore witness to, as the queens flew away, simply awed her.

The Empress was now so tall that Celestia was sure that if the Empress lay against Canterlot mountain, with the tip of her tail touching the floor, she would stretch up past the city and her head would reach the peak of the mountain itself. By simply standing here, she could be seen farther than one could see Cloudsdale.

Gargantuan… just couldn’t describe the kelpie empress any more. She was now in a class of her own and in comparison, the Old God, the once mighty Shi-Nihalar, looked like a footrest.

Then she spread her wing-fins.

From this distance, it opened like storm clouds moving in. Slow, deliberate, but forceful, as they cast Shi-Nihalar in darkness, blocking him out from the cold light of the moon and stars. It didn’t matter that one was half as long as the other.

Then, from where Tethys’s legs were, more tentacles began to sprout. It looked like a forest of tentacles. Writhing, they poured down around the legs, engulfing it, pushing into the sea.

Even more tentacles swarmed up her wings, which also seemed to morph, splitting into more tentacles. Each kilometers long. Each turning Tethys into something, less kelpie and more…something else.

In Celestia’s eyes, what was in front of her… was unrecognizable as Tethys. With its spear-shaped seven heads, the tentacles that took the place of her limbs, and the sheer size, what was in front of the alicorn was no longer a ruthless kelpie empress.

It was a near-indescribable mass of fleshy chaos. This… cathedral. Crafted and built to inflict maximum insanity by this construction… this impossible, horrifying, matrix of flesh and bone.

It was this indescribable monster that glided forward, closer to Shi-Nihalar, its seven heads, with their long necks, one in the centre, the other six fanning out around it, looking down on the remnants of the Old God. Celestia couldn’t understand how she was doing it at first, but then she realized that like her wings, the former Empress had split her legs into tentacles.

Which was when she made her final morph. Her carapace, plated like steel armor, seemed to start to separate at the chest. Not along the seams of the plates, but vertically. Celestia couldn’t believe her eyes, but far down below, she could glimpse the bony white of long teeth of a mouth, curved and spaced like her ribs, sprang from her chest, opening like this bony cage. This sideways mouth opened wider and wider, even as Tethys’s whole being slid forward to the Old One.

Shi-Nihalar tried to escape. It really did. The frantic splashing of the its remaining tentacles sent plumes of water splashing into her face, but the seven radially placed heads swooped down, and bit onto Shi-Nihalar. He flailed, and Celestia felt just a little pity for the god as she saw his tentacled form writhe, despite Tethys’s bite.

But it did nothing to stop her chest, with its new mouth, slamming down towards Shi-Nihalar, the riblike teeth opening up to wrap completely around the defeated beast.

A roar of rage, unintelligible, a last act of defiance, filled the night as the teeth shoveled Shi-Nihalar whole into the maw of the monster. The ribs closing upon the former Old God like the door to a prison, the much smaller tentacles that tried to seize them sliding off as the armored, bony mouth closed.

And just like that, it was over and Shi-Nihalar was gone.

Author's Note

Holy crap that was a massive chapter.

Edit: Also, whoops i numbered the chapter 28.. :P

Chapter 28: Calming Seas

A haggard looking Celestia rested her back against the chair in the conference room she couldn’t remember, in the Vanhoofer city hall that she had never visited until today.

Despite the numerous crystal balls, each containing the face of some Equestrian or other, the room felt deserted. Chrysalis, Retariusil, and herself were the only ones physically present.

Not to mention the two queens, both bandaged and just as battered as Celestia, looked near to tears.

Even the unflappable Admiral Marenitz, her image in the crystal ball, looked as grim as if they were still at war.

“That bad?”

Celestia nodded. “Out of three thousand Dragoon Guard, a thousand were killed and they didn’t even fire a shot, or swing a blade, and half the cannon crews were killed. All by the waves that crashed on the beach, and the hailstones that fell from the sky.”

Caesar Salad held his breath. “Colonel Octavius? Major Sponge-Ram?”

“Your son is alive, but… I’m going to get to that, but he’s going to need severe psychiatric counselling and will have to be discharged for at least several years. Major Sponge-Ram was crushed by an artillery piece. He’s crippled,” Celestia said.

“And the changelings?” asked Blueblood, looking in concern at Chrysalis and Retariusil.

“Nearly two hundred killed,” croaked Chrysalis, before falling silent.

“That’s not the worse of it. Every single changeling or soldier not killed was wounded. Moreover, all of them need to be discharged immediately for some form of long term counselling. We’re hopeful they will recover, but it’ll take a lot of effort and support. The earthworks protected them for a bit, but not for long, and not against the sheer terror that Shi-Nihalar struck into them.”

Celestia shut her eyes, trying not to think about what her subjects had suffered. It wouldn’t help Caesar who was looking more and more horrified.

“The sheer sight of Shi-Nihalar on the soldiers, who weren’t immediately blessed by Empress Tethys, well they went insane. We, and the Empress, hadn’t anticipated this, and thought that while those fighting Shi-Nihalar up close would need protection, soldiers farther away wouldn’t be so affected. We were wrong. Most of them were incapacitated without being able to do anything else. It’s why they couldn’t protect themselves or flee the waves that struck the beach.”

Celestia checked the sheet of paper laid in front of her and her shoulders fell. “An uncountable number of missing civilian vessels and crew have been killed before the mind control was finally dispelled with Shi-Nihalar’s death. Some of the Wonderbolts in the relief force were also wounded, with five dead. Our two missing destroyers were completely lost, with all hooves. Their crews had been mind controlled and the Wonderbolts and Aquestrian Dragon Turtles had to kill them.”

Groaning Celestia cringed as she read the next statistic. “The thousands mind controlled are all going to need therapy. They can’t believe what they were doing at the time, and… well they have memories of Shi-Nihalar dominating their will.”

“The good news is that we’ve killed hundreds of Shi-Nihalar’s cultists and captured quite a few when the mind control was finally broken,” noted Marenitz. “The REINS is still processing those who have been mind controlled and those who might be lying to get away. The real cultists certainly didn’t expect their god to be defeated though, so we’re not having too hard a time.”

Retariusil cleared her throat. “As for our rearguard, thanks to the effort of the Others that Shi-Nihalar summoned, most of the Royal Guard, Lunar Guard, and Venecian Marines was wounded, with a third of them dead. I’m afraid every changeling in the Mirror Guard also got wounded, and about a third of them are also dead. Captain Harlequin’s alive, but he’s lost both wings. However, Captain Pike is dead and Captain Vlad’s rear leg was broken in three places. He’ll never return to frontline combat.”

Across the seas, Sebastiana winced.

Retariusil took a sip of water from her cup on the table. “The kelpies were the ones that really saved the Rearguard. The Abyssal Guard… I don’t know how many they brought and Captain Ebb wouldn’t tell me how many they lost. We couldn’t count the bodies either because they turn into water.” Retariusil cringed. “However, I could sense Captain Ebb’s fury and sadness. It was… intense. We offered some of our training dummies to let her loose some steam off and she… well, she eviscerated them.”

“Basically, it’s clear that the kelpies suffered the brunt of the casualties. I suspect casualties they haven’t experienced since their war with Samudra. It was a shock to them.”

Princess Cadance wiped the tears from her eyes as Shining Armor held her hoof. “By the Great Creator… so many dead.”

“What kind of victory is this? What are we going to tell the Equestrian public?” wondered Caesar.

“The truth.”

Eyes turned to Celestia as her eyes hardened, a grim tension in her shoulders.

“We tell them we fought an opponent that could destroy Equestria with ease. We tell them we, ponies, changelings, kelpies, threw everything we had at him. We tell them that we fought to the bitter end and that in the end, we triumphed. We killed Shi-Nihalar.”

Blueblood frowned. “But… Tethys… well she’s even more powerful. I hate to say this, but with our losses, how do we sell that? I think we can trust her, but the public?”

Celestia paused. “I admit, I have reservations and I will meet with her to confirm, or deny them, but she has the power she wants. More importantly, her subjects have what they always wanted. Up to the battle she displayed a willingness to cooperate that’s been unexpected and promising.” Celestia blinked and smiled. “Moreover, we can give her less motive to go after us by making her significant contributions public. Tethys wants a stable power relationship between Equestria and Aquestria after all. The environment of her home, its long term prospects of reconstruction and development are at stake, and can far too easily be spoiled by a single careless entrepreneur with too much industrial waste.”

“That’s… very Alternia of you, Celestia,” said Retariusil.

The alicorn froze for a second, before forcing herself to reply.

“Indeed.”

Chrysalis coughed, drawing attention to herself, even as a sneer twisted her lips.

“Speaking of the public story… we have something my sisters and I have something we want to add in light of the recent display by the Queens Council.”

That Evening...

She should be sleeping now, but Celestia needed to see Luna. Somepony had informed her that she was awake and doing well. Still, Celestia needed to see it for herself.

Luna was using her magic to read a novel, a newer one if Celestia recalled it correctly. Garth Greenhoof’s Sabriel, a very… grim story about a necromancer who tries to stop a kingdom from falling apart. Alternia had hoof-selected a number of popular fiction works for them all and made Celestia and Luna read them.

“Luna?”

Throwing the book onto the nightstand Luna cried out. “Celestia!”

“Oh Luna!” and Celestia nearly threw herself atop of her sister as she embraced her.

“I’m sorry I could not come earlier. You were asleep and I did not want to wake you.”

Luna chuckled. “That is alright, Celestia. I was occupying myself.” She sighed. “I heard about our casualties.”

“Do not trouble yourself with this, Luna. Let me deal with it,” insisted Celestia.

“Alright, but I worry, Celestia. Equestria has not come out of this unscathed. We need to reassure our ponies, but I have heard Alternia is unconscious and…” Luna winced as she stared at the stump that was her missing leg. “I need time to recover.”

“I will ensure the public understands what transpired, Luna. But for now… do you need anything to keep you… less bored?”

Luna arched an eyebrow. “Just your company, sister. Do you perhaps have one of those board games that Shining Armor is so found of?”

The second day after the Battle of Vanhoofer…

Each Equestrian town hall had a spare royal guest room for visiting dignitaries, and princesses. There was at one point a movement by Equestrian nobles to have all the major cities build separate Royal villas, aimed at impressing the crown’s prestige on the public and displaying each city’s wealth. Alternia had pointedly turned down the proposal and suggested this rather more practical solution to a princess’s travel needs.

Lounging in her four-poster in the Vanhoofer city hall, Celestia sipped her coffee, and looked out of the Prench door to her right and over the harbour. The clean, elegant white decor of the room was nice, but the princess couldn’t help but think back to the colorful tapestry-filled chambers she used to enjoy.

Still, hot breakfast in bed, quiet without any distractions of state, not even a newspaper, was a rather good substitute. Today, there were buttermilk pancakes drizzled in maple syrup, with haybacon, eggs sunny side up, potato hash and beans.

It was just as well that Celestia could enjoy this silence. Cyndra had put together a rather tight schedule for her that she would have to follow to the minute if she wanted to get everything done without going near-insane. It didn’t help that Alternia was still unconscious.

So when she heard a knock, Celestia couldn’t help but sigh, put her coffee back down on the tray and call, “Enter.”

Blueblood trotted in, a scowl on his face.

“Celestia,” he dipped his head. Without waiting for her to reply, he quickly spoke, “I’m sorry for interrupting your breakfast, but I need to return to Canterlot immediately to quiet the parliament.”

“What do you mean? What’s wrong with parliament?” Celestia asked.

“After the morning news report finally released our casualty figures at 8:30am Canterlot time, the parliament scheduled a session to discuss the aftermath of the battle for tomorrow. The public and parliament are likely to be horrified by what happened and call for increased military expenditure.”

Celestia frowned. “Blueblood, in light of recent events, I think it would be most prudent to upgrade and expand our military, particularly our army and airship fleet.”

Blueblood pursed his lips in thought. “What do you have in mind?”

“Our military did not perform adequately in this crisis and against Shi-Nihalar. We need to reevaluate its abilities and weaknesses and address them accordingly. I understand that the various branches will be looking into the issue, but Parliament must assert its role in coordinating this reorganization.”

“If we do so, we’ll break military parity with the Griffon Kingdom, possibly provoking them into an arms race,” Blueblood pointed out.

“Unfortunately, there are new standards of power at play.” Celestia took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. “My sister’s return was within Alternia’s calculations. However, Discord’s return was a warning that our military has trouble dealing with massive magical threats. Then you have this crisis.” Celestia’s gaze hardened. “We are the Equestrian Triumvirate, the three most powerful magical users in Equestria. Now, one is still in a coma, and will most likely suffer from further mental trauma. The other has lost a leg. I even lost half my horn to Tethys. Equestria cannot rely on us alone to protect it. This crisis has clearly illustrated the risks of us taking to the field.”

Blueblood shook his head. “I see your point Celestia, but we need to have a measured response to this. I also came because there has been a development with the Griffons.” The prince took a deep breath. “Put it bluntly, they’re afraid, confused and really worried. I don’t think they expected us to beat Shi-Nihalar and neither did they think Tethys would actually make good on her promises to us and not simply destroy us.”

“They’re that afraid?”

Blueblood winced. “Their actual diplomats have a pretty good understanding of the situation and want to negotiate with Tethys through us acting as an intermediary, but their public… well.. Let’s say it’s in a frenzy for Griffon military buildup against an unholy Equestrian-Aquestrian alliance.”

“Unholy alliance… what the hell is going on in Griffonia? We worked together, but I would hardly call it a permanent alliance!

“Unlike our news organisations which are free to speak the truth, their organisations… well their media is a mess. Some is controlled by the state, others by private businessgriffons who only speak profit through falsehood, and others act as… mere echo chambers that confirm what people think they know,” explained Blueblood. The prince coughed officiously. “The point is, if we launch ourselves into an arms race and an arms buildup, we will aggravate the Griffons. Yes they are a monarchy, but the people will pressure the king. Additionally, we need a plan for reforming and re-equipping our forces, if the problem is so great. We can’t just rush into it now.”

Celestia mused on the question for several long moments.

“You’re right. What would you suggest?”

“I’ll inform parliament to begin an inquiry that will analyze the strategic and tactical capacity of our armed forces and their weaknesses, based off of past and recent engagements. Such a committee should have members from our armed forces and diplomatic service.”

“I think it’s a good proposal, Blueblood. I think you should present it to parliament, but go visit Luna first and get her opinion. I think she and I are of the same mind, but I want… no, I need her input,” said Celestia.

“Very wise of you, Celestia.”

Later...

“Wow… we heard the reports, but I didn’t realize how terrifying it was,” said Sunset’s image in Celestia’s crystal ball.

“Is… how is Alternia?” asked Twilight, peaking out from behind Sunset.

Celestia sighed. “Still in a coma. Empress Tethys has healed her physical wounds, but there’s been undoubtedly some severe mental trauma. She’s physically healthy, but it will be a while until she wakes up.” Celestia pursed her lips. “By the way Sunset, Twilight, reports have come in indicating that a massive fireball shot across Equestria from the rough direction of Vol Oros, you wouldn’t know anything about that would you?”

“Oh, actually that was from us in Vol Oros, Celestia. The fireball was Rarity’s work,” said Twilight.

“What?”

“We realized that Shi-Nihilar was large enough to be targetable with the magical amplifier of Vol Oros. We started by first dragging Shi-Nihalar closer to shore. Later, Rarity used the amplifier to launch a fireball at the Old God,” explained Sunset.

“That’s… ingenious. Thank all involved for that. Bringing Shi-Nihalar to shore really helped us to support Tethys,” said Celestia. She paused. “In the meantime, Sunset, Twilight, and the Elements of Harmony should return to Equestria with the next airship run. Your role in the crisis is over and I need your help, Sunset.”

“Understood, Celestia,” said Sunset, nodding.

A few days later…

“I wonder when they are going to respond,” Belladonna mused.

The three changeling sisters and Retariusil were all gathered in the same wardroom. Simulacris and Belladonna were both in hospital beds, whilst Retariusil and Chrysalis were sitting at a table and desk, sipping juice. They all had a nice plate of cookies each.

Chrysalis swallowed down a macadamia nut cookie, making an internal note of herself to buy some of them before she went back to the Badlands.

“Fairly soon. It’s why we asked the staff to give us some lovely refreshments as we wait,” she said.

Retariusil practically cackled, unable to hide her glee. “Mom was ridiculously happy to oblige. But by the Hive Mothers, I couldn’t believe what she told me. I mean… that? I never would have guessed.”

“I guessed, but then again, I have my sources,” chuckled Simulacris. She adjusted the cast on her leg and daintily levitated another cookie to her mouth.

Belladonna didn’t care, and she spoke with her mouth full, crumbs flying onto the bedspread. “Bloody hell Simmy, the dirt you have scares even me, and that’s considering the reach of my Shadow Empire.”

Simularis smiled. “Why thank you sister, though I’m more interested though in how Tethys is going to react to this. I think she’s going to find this immensely amusing.”

The queens suddenly froze as they heard the mental voices from their crystals. All grinning widely, they simultaneously closed their eyes.

Queens Chrysalis, Simulacris, and Murmillar. What is the meaning of this? roared Queen Sarar.

In Vol Oros, in her dimly lit chambers, Murmillar chuckled as she held onto her queens crystal. Just got the papers, Sarar?

To be honest, I’m asking the same question, mom. I didn’t think you would resort to these measures. said Grennel.

Sorry we couldn’t tell you dear, but we could only really get into contact with Murmillar before we kicked this off. I think you’ll agree with us once we explain, said Belladonna.

The changeling queens couldn’t see Queen Shebar, but her emotions basically told them that she was frothing at the mouth, so hysterical was her screeching.

Agree with you? How can any changeling queen in their right mind agree with what you’ve done!

Our mother certainly would, shot back Chrysalis.

Lionore sounded as if she was trying to remain calm, but the Griffonian changeling queen had a… tenseness to her thoughts that traveled over the link.

Look, Chrysalis, Simulacris, Murmillar, I understand you’re frustrated, but this… this is unprecedented. It goes against everything we have known.

Belladonna laughed. Everything we have known, Lionore? Well here’s what this glorious council knew. This Council knew that Shi-Nihalar had shown up. Knew he was a threat to changelingkind. Knew that we, the daughters and descendants of Chamelia were committing themselves to stop him, but did nothing. Nothing!

We helped to save your sister, said Kleis Patra.

From the safety of your hives. Whilst our changelings assembled on the beaches and died. More than two hundred of them! With the rest nearly driven to insanity! It’ll take years for them to recover, perhaps not even completely! railed Chrysalis.

But… but because of this… You… You three have signed a pact with the devil. said Didor in disbelief.

The devil? You mean our sister and her friends who have been more supportive of our hives throughout this crisis than the Council? That’s a nice devil. A really nice devil who loves us, and whose friends and subjects appreciate our contributions. said Simulacris acerbically.

Enough! Queens Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna and Murmillar. Explain to this Council why we should let this go unpunished. Why should we let you... The normally cool-headed Kagura’s rage and confusion was so fierce, she momentarily lost the capacity to form coherent thoughts. Why should we let you, your hives, and the territory you control, join the Kingdom of Equestria as semi-autonomous Dominions that answer to the Equestrian Triumvirate!

Retariusil coughed and said officiously. Well, Council of Queens, let me, Retariusil, Murmillar’s Daughter, explain in simple language, so you simpletons can get it.

Retariusil seemed to take a deep mental breath… which was rather warranted considering she was speaking to all the queens in the entire world.

We’re pissed at you because we’re fairly sure you wanted to get us killed.

Silence.

Followed by protests. Lots of protests. A cacophony of voices filled the link as accusations and defenses filled the mental connection between the queens.

It took Sarar and Kagura a long, long time to get them to quiet down.

Silence damn you all! This is a serious accusation, Queen Retariusil! What evidence do you have?

None directly, but circumstances are telling. Most of the queens in this world despise us, envy our relationship and ties with Equestria. That was abundantly clear when Tethys forced you to assist us. However, that wasn’t the only thing that bothered us.

Retariusil’s thoughts filled with a dark, fury, restrained, but evident.

You see councilmembers, while many of you did not understand the extent of the danger, all of the major players of the council did to some extent. Queen Simulacris and Queen Murmillar’s infiltrators have provided us reports of Dido and Kleis Patra gathering their forces in the west. Sarar and Kagura making plans. Pythadora and Wutien planning routes and ensuring supply lines to Equestria. Lionore taking her forces to the Northern Channel, the shortest route from Griffonia to Equestria. Shebar and Borte making military plans. You all knew about the danger to some extent, yet you refused to send us aid. Now why is that?

Quiet filled the link.

Some of you were likely cautious. I think a few of you genuinely were, but I may be wrong. Moreover, that doesn’t account for the rest. Where were you, and why did you move, but so slowly?

What are you suggesting, you impudent larvae? Borte the IV demanded, her thoughts coming out like a snarl.

Simulacris took over. What we’re saying is that we’re onto you. We know you wanted Equestria, the kelpies, us, and Shi-Nihalar to kill each other off. We know that once we were weakened, in victory or defeat, you’d swoop in, seize our territory, or “save” us and make us indebted to you.

Did you think we would not see through such an obvious ploy? snapped Chrysalis, before the queens could protest. Were you so arrogant you think we wouldn’t guess what you were up to?

Throwing in our lot with you at the outset would have been suicide. We weren’t trying to kill you… at least I wasn’t. We were making a calculated choice. said Didor, clearly attempting to keep her thoughts calm.

A tinge of regret seeped into Belladonna’s thoughts. I want to believe you… old friend. I really do, but my hive and the hives of my sisters, and their descendants are in danger. They have had no choice, but this to guarantee their safety. In the face of this Council’s apathy at best, and their schemes at worst.

But you would have deprived yourself of your independence, your freedom to act as changelings! protested Kleis Patra.

In exchange for safety, and for a place in a new world out of the shadows. A new world where changelings are recognized alongside ponies. Celestia’s new terms were excellent, and mutually beneficial. We’ll have to assist Equestria in conflicts, but we’d own our land, dictate our own policies. Our agreement even provides very specific criteria for how much we have to commit. said Murmillar smugly.

We can forbid you to do so. You still are queens of this council and you still must answer to the council’s will as Chamelia did. said Kagural.

You won’t. replied Simulacris evenly.

The sheer… confidence of Simulacris’s thoughts made the queens in the link pause for a second.

Why not? asked Wutien slowly.

I made a note of this in my initial overtures to you, and I didn’t force it because an unwilling ally is as good as an enemy, but you have left me, and Murmillar, with no choice, said Simulacris. She took a moment to collect her thoughts. To put it bluntly, we will send this Council crashing down.

Murmillar took over. Simulacris and I have gathered centuries worth of secrets, of scandal, of controversy and blackmail that will return this Council to the chaos of the Unspeakable Times when the Great Hive Mothers and their daughters spilled enough blood to stain the Eastern Sea. If you try to oppose this, if you dare try to go after us, we will unleash it all.

Kagura and Sarar froze, reconsidering even as many queens across the globe, the world, Domus, laughed.

There’s no way you have anything that bad. snorted Borte.

In Vol Oros, Murmillar shrugged and let rip.

Empress Tethys, if you’re listening in, sorry about not telling you this earlier. It wasn’t really relevant, just rather amusing. Murmillar licked her lips. She was going to enjoy this.

Queen Ratched was intimate with Queen Pythadora and Queen Wutien, at the same time. They had a very kinky relationship.

Stunned silence. The shock coming from Wutien and Pythadora just made this silence even longer.

I would have said you were lying Murmillar, but that makes way too much sense. There was no way such a young queen could amass that much weaponry and transport it to Nasty Bone Parter though. said Lionore slowly.

Correct. The Griffon Warlord Nasty Bone Parter pretty much got his weapons thanks to Ratched seducing Wutien and Pythadora. Pythadora used her smuggling network to feed Ratched the arms, and a lot more, whilst Wutien provided transit, and apparently a lot of movement. Not that Pythadora or Wutien knew about where their help was going to. Ratched was a wily little manipulator for an insane, power-hunger changeling queen.

Kagura… did you know about this? demanded Sarar.

I heard rumors… but never did I imagine… Kagura’s fury pulsed through the link. You were screwing my daughter and you didn’t realize her intentions? Didn’t even try to stop her!

Kagura paused… fuming, her rage searing her link to the queens crystal. You thick shelled, worthless, imbeciles! Your stupidity nearly revealed the entire changeling race to the Equestrians! The REINS literally was steps away from identifying the smugglers before Sarar shut them down!

We didn’t know! She…We… we loved her… babbled Wutien.

Pythadora sounded so despondent, it was almost difficult to get mad at her. She… we believed in her. We didn’t want to see the clues.

Chrysalis spoke up again. The point is that this we have, and more. The only reason we don’t want to destroy you all right now, is because you begrudgingly helped us save Alternia. Moreover, this Council is needed to stop rogue queens like Ratched. There is still a use to this blasted institution. However...

Chrysalis’s thoughts were vehement enough to make the younger queens have a near-heart attack If you dare try to harm us, our family, our hives, or Equestria… we’ll unleash it all, and watch you burn. As you watched our changelings die. Consider this your only warning.

Belladonna grinned. Now, thank you for listening, and please contact us through the nearest Equestrian embassy if you have any inquires. Our daughters should use their normal methods to get into touch with us as soon as possible for their protection. Equestria has some room left after all. And finally, Empress, I hope you’ve thoroughly enjoyed this show.

Far in the depths of the channel between Vanhoofer island and the city itself. Tethys chuckled darkly.

And you call my kelpies bloodthirsty

Two days later…

Celestia wished her escort of Vanhoofer Seaforth Highlanders in their uniforms with tartan kilts would actually live up to the legacy of their regiment and not tremble slightly in their boots, but well… these weren’t normal circumstances.

For towering over the thirty story hospital, with most of her body in the actual Vanhoofer harbour, was Empress Tethys, her face mere feet away from Celestia, still dripping with seawater. Ebb and Prince Typhon were also with her, on the roof of the hospital though.

“Empress Tethys, I am glad you have recovered from your injuries,” said Celestia as warmly as she could.

“Princess Celestia,” greeted the Empress, stoic as ever. “Where is Princess Alternia?”

“In a coma. Still recovering from the trauma of Shi-Nihalar’s attacks,” Celestia said in a level tone.

“Inform me as soon as she recovers. I wish to speak to her privately.”

Celestia wanted to press Tethys, but she knew better by now. “Alright. How shall we inform you?”

“My representatives in Vanhoofer.” Tethys paused. “But to why I called this meeting. We must discuss when your sister shall go to Aquestria amongst other matters.”

“She’s still recovering from the loss of her leg.” Celestia paused. “I anticipate it would take at least two weeks for her to recover. And several more weeks for physical therapy.”

“Understood. Aquestria also desires to establish an embassy on Vanhoofer Island.”

“May I ask why?”

Prince Typhon spoke up. “We want to have better communication with Equestria. The Western Passage’s opening is going to allow Aquestria to expand to the Western seas, and tame its currents. We are aware that this does provide an opportunity for Equestrian expansion and we want to pre-empt a situation where there might be a dispute over coastal areas.”

“The thought had not crossed my mind at the moment, but I concur with your assessment. Are the waters off of Vanhoofer island clean enough for your diplomats?”

“They are marginally acceptable,” said Tethys.

“Good. I’ll direct your diplomats to my staff so we can select a spot.” Celestia took a deep breath. “Before we continue, Empress, I would like to ask what exactly did you do to Alternia?”

“I strengthened her mind, and body,” said the Empress, without flinching.

“Ah. It is just that the changes are very… interesting.” Celestia’s voice caught in her throat. “Is she still a changeling queen?”

“Yes. Her appearance is merely due to the fact I am more acquainted with kelpie physiology than changeling,” said Tethys.

“Right, of course,” Celestia stammered.

“You are afraid of my new power,” stated the Empress.

“The form you took was… terrifying. But providing it did not change your personality, I trust that you will stick to our agreements,” Celestia said.

Tethys got the hint. “Shi-Nihalar has no control over me and the power I gained from him is now mine alone.”

“That’s reassuring, Empress. What else would you like to discuss?”

“The family exchange. We want to start it immediately.”

“Of course. How is….”

Alternia opened her eyes to a sense of deja-vu and, groaning, pulled herself up, ears flicking as she heard the soft beep of the monitors beside her.

It seemed to be a habit of hers to keep getting knocked out in these battles. She wasn’t in Canterlot, though. The ceiling was white, the room well-lit, but it appeared to be a hospital bed. Probably in Vanhoofer.

Groaning, the changeling tapped her carapace with her hooves, noting the sensor-patch over her chest.

Her chest… wait what?

Blinking, Alternia pulled off her sheets, her blue eyes looking down at herself.

The wound… the massive hole that had been left by the Equestria First’s spell… it was gone!

Her chest looked different though… Alternia frowned. Instead of a single rounded plate of smooth carapace, the armor on her front took the form of several curved, v-shape ridges that looked more like armor. It was much thicker than her previous carapace.

Her eyes narrowed, the queen tapped her front and then noticed her legs… well they seemed to have fewer, smaller holes than she remembered. And her memory was quite fresh of counting them during her last stay in the hospital.

In fact, now that her mind was slowly shaking off the grogginess of exhaustion, she felt… different.

“Alternia?”

Ears flicking up, Alternia turned to the doorway of her room and held her breath at the sight of Chrysalis.

“Chrysalis. What happened? Did we win?”

Her older sister didn’t answer her immediately though. She had practically jumped onto the bed and wrapped Alternia in a tight hug.

“Yes. Yes we did! Tethys devoured Shi-Nihalar and we managed to dispatch the rest of the remaining Others with her help.”

Alternia sighed in relief, resting her cheek on Chrysalis’s forehead. “Good.”

There was something odd about Chrysalis’s hug though, and Alternia frowned. Why… why did Chrysalis seem so much smaller in her grasp?

Was this… was this another trick of the Old One?

Was Shi-Nihalar really dead?

Or was this another illusion, another world?

No. It couldn’t be. She heard Shi-Nihalar’s despairing call. It had to be dead. It had to be...

A faint voice seemed to echo through her ears, growing louder and louder until Alternia blinked.

Chrysalis was shaking Alternia’s shoulder and the queen found herself staring into her sister’s concerned green eyes. Several white-clad doctors also stood behind her.

“What just happened?” asked Alternia.

“You… you spaced out. For five minutes.”

Alternia’s eyes widened. “Five minutes? But… but that’s… That’s impossible. Unless… this is all a dream and I’m still fighting Shi-Nihalar?” The changeling shivered, the memories… pushing to the forefront of her mind. “No. I can’t… there’s no way—”

“Alternia! Get ahold of yourself!” yelled Chrysalis. For good measure, she sent a burst of love, a green beam that shot from her horn into Alternia’s.

As the love, pure and real, suffused into her body, Alternia’s thoughts cleared and she shook her head.

“What… what’s wrong with me? This isn’t normal. I… I know this is real. I don’t know why but I have an odd feeling it is, but these thoughts… ” Alternia grimaced hoof to her head. “Doctor?”

One of the doctors stepped forward. “Your highness, according to what the Empress Tethys informed us, our own scans, and Queen Belladonna’s medical expertise, the assault Shi-Nihalar made on your mind left… well, it left significant mental trauma.”

“What kind?” asked Alternia.

“Emotional, but also physical. You’re going to have moments where you space out. Nightmares too, and existential crises. All to be expected considering what we think the Old God did to you,” explained the doctor.

“Why is my chest healed?” Alternia asked.

Chrysalis spoke up. “While the Empress was reinforcing your mind, she also had to make a great deal of physiological changes. She took the liberty of…” Chrysalis pursed her lips. “Reshaping your form a bit.”

Alternia stared at Chrysalis for a second, and immediately panicked.

“Wait, how? Why? Am I a changeling? What did she do to me?”

Trembling Alternia prodded herself with her hooves, trying to figure out how she was different.

So, Chrysalis levitated the mirror on Alternia’s nightstand into her sister’s magical field, who immediately played with the angles of it to have a good look at herself, tossing the bedsheet completely aside.

She was bigger. In fact, Alternia was quite sure if she could have the strength to stand, she’d probably be taller than Chrysalis now by half a head. She still had a fairly elegant form, but she also looked… bulkier. Streamlined, but heavier-set. Her carapace had been thickened and numerous raised segmented ridges reinforced vulnerable areas of her body, like her underside, her flanks. Her wings also had been deprived of holes and looked a bit larger.

As for her face, it looked the same, though her head itself looked larger. Her horn was longer, more streamlined, and actually turned into a thick triangular blade like Tethys’s, despite the fact the jaggedness remained. Her crown antenna had also significantly grown in size. The blue bobbles on it were larger, and there were far more antennae on the crown itself that looked less delicate, and more angular.

“I… I look like…”

“A little like a kelpie. I know. You’ll have to ask Tethys on that.”

“… I’m still a queen right? I don’t need to… to….eat….”

“No, I’m sure you don’t need to eat others. You’ve been feeding off of our love energy for the past week. Why don’t you get some rest for now?” Chrysalis suggested.

Alternia had so many questions about her new form, but her eyelids felt so heavy… “Alright, um…” Alternia’s shoulders stiffened. “What were the casualties? How’s Luna?”

Chrysalis winced. “Alternia, please, you don’t need to know this right now.”

Alternia swallowed. “It’s bad isn’t it?”

“Celestia, Luna and Harlequin are alive. Let’s leave it at that,” said Chrysalis.

Sensing she wouldn’t be able to get more out of her sister, Alternia nodded and a silence settled on both of them, and the doctor who quietly exited the room to give them some privacy. Neither were quite sure what to say.

“Alternia—”

“Yes, Chrysalis?”

The older changeling slowly wrapped her hooves around her sisters, and a warmth Alternia hadn’t realized she had been wanting quickly spread through her. Tears springing to their eyes, the two leaned into one another, just glad to be alive.

Alternia, Celestia and Luna had expected that Tethys would want to meet Alternia alone on the hospital roof.

So when Tethys had shown up at the front of the hospital, the size of an alicorn, and escorted by Ebb and several kelpies, they understandably caught Celestia and Alternia off guard.

“Greetings, Empress Tethys. If you will follow me, I will show you to Alternia’s room,” said Celestia, giving a small nod.

Although smaller, the black, armored form of the Empress was just as imposing… and even a little menacing as her pupil-less eyes were now at eye-level to Celestia’s own and bored right into the alicorn.

“Celestia. You seem surprised.”

“We expected you on the roof.”

“It would not be private enough,” said Tethys as they trotted down the purposefully dimly lit corridors.

Celestia, Luna and Alternia had considered that, but they thought Tethys would still want to look intimidating. Reducing her size to this extent… was rare for her.

The group quietly trotted to Alternia’s room, which was curtained and had its lights turned off. Alternia could see decently in the dark after all. Celestia could see through the open door that Alternia and her bed had been moved back into her room. Not stopping, Tethys raised a tentacle, stopping Ebb and her escort, and strode in, whilst Celestia closed the door.

All could only wonder what would transpire in the room.

Alternia trusted Tethys enough to be left alone with a life-monitoring spell cast by Celestia, but she was afraid. There were no guards from either Alternia or Tethys. It was just the two of them in a room, and according to Celestia, Tethys’s form had been horrifying. Apparently the kelpie had been all but unrecognizable to Celestia after devouring Shi-Nihalar.

“Greetings, Equestria’s Changeling Queen,” said Tethys.

Alternia nodded, trying not to quaver, but failing.

“Greetings, Empress Tethys.” She swallowed. “I must admit, I am mystified as to the purpose of this meeting.”

The Empress’s stoic mask didn’t quiver an inch, but what she said next dropped Alternia’s jaw.

“I owe you a favour.”

Alternia blinked and to her credit, managed to shut her mouth and sit a little higher in her bed.

“Pardon me, but I am not sure why you owe me a favour.”

Impassive as ever, the Empress stated, “You persuaded Equestria to broker a peace with us, and to fight beside us. Thus, you have served Aquestria’s interests well and so I owe you a favour.”

The Empress leaned forward a bit, the tentacles of her mane shifting in the darkness.

“I trust you will choose wisely.”

Alternia didn’t fail to realize the significance of this and suddenly everything made sense. There was no way Tethys wanted to admit she owed Alternia in front of her guards, or other ponies. She could not use it to change any existing agreements they had, but such a gift…was equal parts terrifying and awe-striking.

“I will, Empress, and I will not speak of it,” said Alternia.

It was at this moment Alternia recalled something from… the nightmare she had suffered.

The moment when Tethys had started to alter her, she had felt an influence… this… unquantifiable presence, so miniscule she had nearly missed it in her delirium. Something tied to Tethys.

Alternia considered telling Tethys, but she doubted she had even sensed such a thing. It could be simply her delirium, her near insanity. And if she did… what would it change? It was likely the presence was too small to directly control Tethys’s mind… but what was it there for?

“Empress, I’m going to be honest. When I was going…” Alternia winced. “Insane, and when you were changing my form, I thought I sensed something with you.”

There was a spike of interest that Alternia could sense in the Empress, though it was dulled, possibly because of Tethys’s new magic, or just her usual stoicism.

“What?” she asked.

Alternia tried to recall. She really did, but as she thought back to the moment she had sensed it, the memories seeped back into her mind.

And she was back again, in the chair, bound, her limbs numb thanks to the straitjacket, helpless, in this damming quiet. Her prison for god knows how long. White all around her. She felt no hunger, her senses suffused by cloth against her carapace and stale, dry air.

No. It was over! It had to be over! She wasn’t...

“Princess.”

Alternia opened her eyes to her hoarse panting, the Empress’s features, completely filling her vision. Shocked, Alternia pushed herself further back into her bed even as Tethys pulled back.

“Sorry, I’m fine,” gasped Alternia. Looking back up, she saw Tethys’s eyes had narrowed. “I’m sorry, I… I can’t. I don’t know even how to describe it. It was just small. Different from you. Miniscule in fact.”

“Were you not delusional during that time?” Tethys asked.

Alternia wanted to retort instinctively, but she paused and pursed her lips. The Empress was right. She had been, for the most part, completely insane. Even now, there were times at night were she would wake up, panting, thinking she wasn’t actually alive.

“You’re right. Though I’m curious to know… Empress, you don’t know much about changeling psychology, our minds, is that correct?”

Tethys nodded.

“How were you able to change me with power you just acquired, into something that didn’t just… well… malfunction?” Alternia asked.

“I went with what I know best, which is why you resemble one of us kelpies now. You are at your core still changeling.”

That explained a lot, but… the Empress hadn’t quite answered Alternia’s question. The changeling was too tired to debate it with Tethys though. Belladonna had checked her and she was a changeling. A unique one now, but a changeling.

“Thank you for reassuring me on that,” Alternia said.

“I do wish to inform you though, Shi-Nihalar is not dead,” said Tethys.

The fear hit Alternia back with full force and she froze, her eyes wide with horror.

Sputtering, the changeling couldn’t speak until she managed a brief… whisper-like:

“That’s impossible.”

“Calm down, Alternia,” ordered Tethys, her commanding voice arresting Alternia’s fear for a moment. “Old Gods are notoriously difficult to destroy, and he still has followers. With his physical form, his anchor to this world destroyed, all it can do is try to gather what power he can from the void between realms.”

Alternia bit her lip, forcing pain to try to undo her terror. Sitting up straighter, she forced a nod. “Okay. But I’m nonetheless ordering the REINS to hunt the rest of his cultists down. What form is the Primal God in now?”

“A fate worse than death. On top of being cast out from this world, its power has been reduced to almost nothing, less than a ghost. A terrible existence, but nevertheless, not to be underestimated,” said Tethys.

“He deserved it,” said Alternia, wincing as the savage words left her mouth. “I’m sorry, is there anything else you wish to discuss, Tethys?”

“No.”

Alternia straightened up in her bed. “Well then, until we meet again, Empress,” she said formally.

The Empress nodded, her cold, straight-lips curving up at the edges, so slightly Alternia thought she had imagined it.

“Until we meet again, Princess.”

With that, the Empress, with slow, deliberate, grace, turned around and exited the room.

Exhausted, Alternia let her shoulders fall and she fell back into her bed, letting her neck relax against the pillows.

Author's Note

Woot! Tomorrow we'll have an update as well to wrap this all up. Thanks for sticking with Zervziel and I all this time. More details on the Discord live chat session we're holding will also be in that update.

Chapter 29: Back On the Ground

Alternia put the report down on the newspapers on her bed and sighed.

“Considering our casualties, I think you both made the right decision.”

“That’s what we hoped. What do you think of Blueblood starting that committee for military reform?” asked Luna from her hospital bed, which the hospital staff had rolled into Alternia’s room.

“I didn’t expect we’d form it so quickly, but I agree. We need to rethink about what our military can do and what it role should be, and equip them properly to fulfil that role.”

“Without provoking our neighbours, new and old,” said Celestia from her chair.

Alternia nodded, leaning back into her bed. “I personally am worried about the risk of rising militarism, but I see no other options. At least from what you’ve told me about Typhon’s visits to Vanhoofer’s libraries, he seems very interested in finding areas of common ground between Aquestria and Equestria.” She turned to Celestia. “By the way Celestia, I had a long talk with my sisters. Thank you for arranging for their hives’ inclusion into Equestria.”

“Your welcome, Alternia. Luna and I thought that it would be for the best, especially since the queens have shown their true colors,” said Celestia warmly.

“I still can’t believe it came to that. It was an option that came up in the conference for the Non-Aggression Pact ages ago, but we never thought we’d have to do this…”

Luna frowned. “I take it that changeling hives value their independence?”

“It’s unprecedented for any queen to willingly cede their autonomy to any non-queen. Granted, as leaders of their respective Dominions, my sisters and Murmillar essentially rule over their own hives. However, it is the fact that they have tied themselves to Equestria that shocks the queens and frightens them.”

“Frightens them?” Celestia asked.

“My sisters and Murmillar have just tapped themselves deeper into Equestria’s economy, and more importantly, a way to gather love without the difficulty of infiltration. There’s also the matter that all four of them have done so simultaneously and will be bringing their daughters in.”

Celestia and Luna opened their mouths, but quickly realized the other was going to interrupt.

“You first, Luna,” Celestia said.

Luna, dipping her head to Celestia as thanks, spoke, “So you’re saying that the queens are worried about you, your sisters, and their relatives forming a faction?”

“Yes. There are factions in the Council. Sarar and Kagura’s partnership, which includes that of their daughters.” Alternia pursed her lips. “Technically our faction existed at the first Council Meeting I attended. Already then, they were wary about my ability to call upon Equestria’s resources to help my sister. So when my sisters and Murmillar declared that they would distance themselves from the Council and become Equestrian Dominions, the queens saw their worst fears realized.”

Her hoof idly rubbing circles into her blanket, Alternia continued.

“There’s also the matter of my sister’s daughters. Murmillar has had no other daughters other than Retariusil. Simulacris had children, but unfortunately those of her daughters eligible for queenship have passed on. However, Chrysalis has two other daughters who survived through the years and lead their own hives, Queen Atarane who has a hive in the Dragonlands, and Queen Scelus who has a hive in northern Equestria. Belladonna also has two queen daughters, Grennel, who rules a hive in Yakyakhistan and queen Hoppolitya in Saddle Arabia. As they will probably join their mothers in Equestria, they’ll be adding their changelings to the Equestrian population.”

“Adding changelings who are even more detached from the council. No wonder they are worried,” Luna said wryly. She turned to her sister. “What was your question, Celestia?”

“I was wondering the names of the queens, but I suppose you’ve answered that. What do their hives specialize in though, and why do your sisters have such few queen daughters?” Celestia asked.

“Bad luck and circumstance. We’re not sure because no wide-scale studies have been conducted, but it seems that the amount of love a queen receives is a prerequisite for the birth of a new queen. Simulacris hasn’t had a queen daughter because her hive is small. Belladonna and Chrysalis did, but only six in total, and of that only four survived. This is mainly because queens have to set out and establish their own hives, which often leads to them coming into competition with other queens, or getting killed trying to find a good hive spot,” explained Alternia.

“Ah. That makes sense,” said Celestia, sipping her glass of water.

And just like that, silence descended on the three princesses. They didn’t stare, they just sat in their respective beds and chair.

“It’s really over isn’t it?” Alternia asked, her voice tentative and tremulous.

“Yes. And we’re all still alive, remember that, Alternia,” Celestia said, a little more firmly. The changeling nodded in response, but she still looked somewhat downcast.

“Tethys is still here,” Luna pointed out.

“We have a few things we need to work out, but after that, she’ll be returning to Aquestria,” said Celestia.

Luna smirked. “So, what will you be up to when I leave?”

Celestia clamped down on the bittersweet feelings that sprang up and managed to return her sister’s smirk.

“Well, Alternia has a handsome suitor that is asking for her hoof.”

“Celestia!” exclaimed Alternia in mock irritation, her attention back on her co-rulers.

“Well it’s true. I’m surprised you haven’t used your hive link to try to contact him,” said Celestia.

Alternia sighed. “About that… I… well…” She forced her eyes to meet that of her co-rulers. “My hive mind seems to work, but my mind… I get flashbacks. If I focus too much on my memories, on my thoughts… I… I start going back.”

Celestia’s eyes widened. “Are you seeing a counsellor?”

“Belladonna has some experience with the changeling aspects of thing, but yes, I’ve had Cyndra book an appointment. But that’s not the only reason I need to talk to you about this.” Alternia took a deep breath. “Celestia, Luna, I’m going to need your help to block parts of my memory.”

“Are you sure, Alternia?”

“Yes. Most of the memories Shi-Nihalar gave me are complete fabrications, and if I remember them… I’m more likely to go insane simply by thinking about them,” she said.

“We’ll do that before I go to Aquestria.”

“Thank you,” said Alternia.

A few days later, Alternia was able to leave the bed, though she was confined to the hospital.

Walking with her… altered body was a rather strange experience. She nearly tripped over her hooves a couple of times. At this point, anything would be better than sitting in her bed.

Plus, she had one place that she needed to visit.

In one of the larger wardrooms, twenty-five beds had been laid out for the ten ponies and fifteen changelings of the Mirror Guard that had survived the last battle.

As Alternia trotted through, she thanked every one of her guards personally, whether they were conscious or not, and if they were changeling, gave them a slight boost of love.

When she finally reached the last bed, she found the last changeling sitting up, trying to smile, but not quite able to do so.

“Your highness,” said Harlequin with a wince. Bandages were wrapped around his chest. His wings were gone and his face was covered in several places with more gauze patches.

“Captain Harlequin. The guards you trained and led performed against impossible odds,” said Alternia, her voice somewhat strained.

“Thank you, your highness. Um, you look, different,” said Harlequin frowning.

Alternia laughed softly. “The Empress had to reshape my physical body to help me resist Shi-Nihalar when I was captured.” She quickly stymied Harlequin’s alarm and that of her guards with a quickly raised hoof. “I’ll have a briefing sent to you all later, but I have some other business to attend to first.”

Alternia took a deep breath, and looked Harlequin in the eye.

“Harlequin, do you remember our agreement?”

The changeling blinked, taking a moment before his lips formed a perfect “o” and he nodded quickly.

“I expect an invitation once you recover fully from your injuries,” said Alternia in a prim voice.

As the rest of the wardroom exploded into catcalls and woops so loud, it threatened to send doctors running, a grin split Harlequin’s features and he managed a mock salute with a trembling left hoof. “Of course, your highness, if you still want the affections of a flightless chevalier.”

Alternia arched one eyebrow, but she couldn’t help but chuckle. “You won’t disappoint me, Harlequin. Just be yourself,” she said kindly.

Harlequin somehow knew his crush would say something like that, but it touched him anyway. So as she turned and trotted toward the exit, he couldn’t help himself.

“Um, your highness?” he asked.

Alternia glanced over her shoulder. “Yes?”

“Would you mind, um, staying a little longer? With all of us? I mean… not just me. We’re kinda bored just minding our own business in here and well we’d appreciate the company, and well… maybe a story?” Harlequin said, a bit quickly.

Alternia glanced at the tired, but eager looking guards around her and nodded.

“I’d be glad to,” Alternia said, levitating a chair over, she turned it so she faced down the ward to the rest of her guard. “Why don’t I tell you all about my negotiations with king Ironwing, Last Viking King of the Griffons?”

Lieutenant Hydrangea, in a nearby bed, frowned. “Wait, isn’t it rumoured that you and him were an item?”

Alternia’s smile took on a sly quality as she glanced meaningfully at Harlequin who stared at his queen obliviously for a moment before he caught on.

Wait, seriously?

Take notes, Harlequin. I do have expectations after all.

Weeks later, Alternia’s personal diary...

Ponies tend to think that for me, for Celestia and Luna, another crisis is simply “another day at the office.” The fact is, it is never that simple. This crisis has further embedded that lesson into me, and reminded Equestria that we are simply not invincible.

The return to Canterlot was not celebratory. We were victorious, but by now everyone knows how costly that victory was. There was a crowd to welcome us back to the capital, but it was quiet. Many carried photos of their loved ones; others, flags of remembrance. I suppose the best way to explain what we felt was a solemn relief.

As expected, the agreements we’ve reached with the Aquestrians have held so far. Additionally, as a boon to us for our assistance, Queen Murmillar and Retariusil were reunited. There were much tears between Murmillar and Retariusil when they saw each other again. Murmillar is famished, but she’s in better health than we expected and will recover. I should know, I’m providing the love. Both have since returned to their hives in Old Venecia, and New Venecia.

Speaking of which, we finally decided New Venecia would be on the east coast. The Unknown West is still a bit too dangerous for settlement, at least until we’ve examined the creatures that live within. That all being said, New Venecia is one of the most exciting projects I’ll be witnessing in the next few years. Retariusil and Sebastiana are working together to make it a colony fit for both changelings and ponies. No longer will changelings live underground any longer.

It’s also designed for future Aquestrian commerce. Typhon suggested that, given the state of pollution on the east coast, it would be a good idea to have a trading post that would enable Aquestria to trade a bit more directly with Equestria. We initially were considering Sable Island off the eastern coast, but the citizens of Venecia didn’t want to live on an island again.

Tethys solved that. Diary, I couldn’t believe my eyes. The Empress raised new land from the ocean. Magma from underneath the sea rose and rose until this massive land bridge of obsidian was formed, connecting the island to the mainland. It’s done a lot to easing the fears of the Venecians and construction on the first homes and the market have begun already. It’s an interesting little thing we’re calling a shallow-water market, where seaponies can float up to sell their wares, whilst ponies can actually talk to them either from platforms going into an area of shallow water, or in the actual water itself (albeit, submerging about half of themselves).

The diplomats Tethys sent are competent and tactful. They’re adjusting well and having many meetings with the representatives of other nations to negotiate their rights to the seas and New Venecia.

However, there have also been some less favorable implications with this crisis. With warship development rendered pointless, there has been renewed interest in airships, which had been started in the Venecian crisis. Moreover, the severe losses we suffered because of the Primal God and the kelpies, the changeling invasion, the return of Discord and of Nightmare Moon, has infused our military and our public with a sense of martial urgency. Independent weapons designers have started to submit new ideas and test things at an unprecedented rate, to say nothing of some of the studies conducted by our larger military industries. I worry about the effect of this militarism, and while I will encourage this renewed focus on protecting Equestria, I will need to make sure to restrain it when need be. Introducing new weapons without fully considering the implications is something we cannot do lightly. This is especially since the Griffon Kingdom is feeling incredibly insecure thanks to the shift in the world’s power dynamic.

Besides, with the Western Seas finally calming down as Tethys sends in colonists and seaponies to reclaim the currents, Equestria finally has an opportunity to expand its borders into uncharted, unsettled territory for the first time in years.

Sadly, many families in Equestria are still in mourning. Luckily feelings to the kelpies are mixed due to their contributions to the defeat of Shi-Nihalar. More still are suffering from the wounds in the various battles we fought, though they are being assisted by the Equestrian Crown’s medical facilities.

As for my friends and family, Luna has left with her guard and other hostages (though some prefer the term residing dignitaries) to Aquamaris. There was a tearful goodbye that was slightly cheered up by the Pinkie Pie Party we held. Then Twilight and co. returned to Ponyville for some long deserved rest. Sunset still works with Celestia, but both have hired additional administrative staff and researchers to assist them in running Equestria.

I am worried about leaving Luna in Aquamaris, but Tethys has kept to her oaths and I doubt she would break them. After all, if she had wanted to destroy us now, why wait? Tethys had even mentioned to us before taking Luna to Aquamaris that she might be able to heal her leg, which is nice of her.

My sisters have returned to their own hives. Chrysalis was apparently the most eager as Lamia, while a good leader, still lacks the experience of her mother. Meanwhile, Cyndra has admirably filled the role that Raven has left. She has different habits and is perhaps less capable, but she’s learning fast. Diamondshell is back on her feet and going through therapy to help her deal with her injuries, and I have ordered a militarized prosthetic to be designed for her. I believe she’ll be helping lead my Mirror Guard in no time. Harlequin has recovered, but ordered to take it easy. From what I’ve heard from his compatriots, to take his mind off of the loss of his wings, he seems to also be resuming work on a side-project of his. Something to do with finding the long-lost wreck of the Admiral Sky Titan. I believe I can give him insight into this.

As for me, according to my doctors, it seems I will be struggling with what happened in that last battle for years. I suppose it is a small price to pay after the Old God nearly killed me, but… I… Stop.

There are ink blots on the paper as if the quill was held there for a minute.

It’s been painful dealing with it. I’ve never… never experienced such spats of weakness before and it’s infuriating and terrifying at the same time.

Yet, I don’t know why, but I looked out of my balcony today, saw Celestia’s sun rise, glanced at Diamondshell who was awake, though exhausted from watching over me as usual, and I felt oddly satisfied, though sad. I am expecting an invitation to a date. Most of my friends and family survived. It still hurts to remember Buzz and Raven, but I know I cannot obsess over their deaths, and the deaths of so many. They wouldn’t have wanted me to, and while I will remember, I cannot sit still.

More importantly, Equestria endured and we have not a friend, but not an enemy either. We were bloodied, forced to concede and change, but what is important about it, my subjects and friends, survived. I know that without our attempts at reconciliation and de-escalation, it would never have happened and we’d still be at war.

Perhaps we couldn’t find friendship with the kelpies, or with Shi-Nihalar, but our friendship which bound us together and ensured our survival in this crisis, continues and hopefully will continue, past my death and until the stars wink out.

Until then, I believe it is back to work. Harlequin and Diamondshell want to speak to me about something they think is rather urgent. Apparently—

Writing ends here as a line seems to be drawn across the page. It’s briefly interrupted by a rough scratched out word with an exclamation point at the end that starts with “C”

Oh. Well, until next time, diary. I will have plenty to write on this later.

A few minutes earlier…

Paperwork was terribly boring, but for now, Celestia was enjoying it to the fullest.

Her horn had finally regrown itself after numerous treatments. And she couldn’t help but enjoy the full benefits of fine magic control it granted her.

Petitioner’s court was mercifully empty this week, and so Celestia could just spend time just signing documents.

“Celestia, I’ve noticed something strange in magical storage that I might want your help checking out later,” Sunset said, looking up from where she was also reviewing Celestia’s correspondence and signed agreements.

“Continue,” said Celestia, looking up from her work.

“It is a mirror. I’m unsure of its properties. None of my tests have revealed anything. I even consulted Archmage Meringue and Mage Moon Dancer, one of our best researchers on artifacts, and she had no idea. Given that, it is too dangerous to be examined alone,” said Sunset.

“Huh. I’ll have a look once we finish—”

Celestia frowned as a Royal Guard tore down the hallway, breathing heavily and stopped in front of the foot of the three thrones.

“News from Northern Equestria!”

Lowering her quill and drawing herself up in her throne, Celestia asked, “What news, private?”

The Royal Guard bowed low and took his helmet off.

“Your highness, the Crystal Empire has returned.”

Author's Note

Note on Audience Stories Written in the Alternia-verse (Jan 2019)
I previously have been a bit... well I was never fully comfortable with people taking my characters and running with it.

However, I think that since I'm not writing that much fanfiction these days, people should feel free to go ahead and write what they want. If they let me know, I'll even blog about it if I like their work. That being said, their work should be treated like canon until proven otherwise. I'm happy to help you and consult with my existing plans and headcanon for the Alternia verse if you want to write in it and ask me, but if you wanna do your own thing, go ahead, just be warned that I might add stuff to my verse that might overwrite your stuff.

Author’s Reflection
Edited October 4, 2017
I wanted Alternia and Company to return for the final entry to the series, a following of Alternia and her close compatriots through MLP seasons 3-7. This is because I wanted to deal with the aftermath of ECQ&tAE, though I expected it to focus more on the canon seasons events, while fleshing out the characterization of Diamondshell and Harlequin in particular. This particularly story will be updated more spasmodically than ECQ&tAE and be Slice of Life mainly. Though don’t expect Alternia to sit idly by when crises goes down. Plus, I think I need to give more love to Harlequin….

Problem... work. Need to find a job, and also, I want to write an original novel. Thus the sequel is... well I'm not sure if and when I'm getting to it.

However, because Zerv asked me nicely and frankly because… he’s annoyingly right :P, I’m going to work on a side-story explaining the actions of Empress Samudra, The Journal of Samudra. It’ll cover a lot of Kelpie backstory that we simply couldn’t cover in ECQ&tAE, including the darker stuff that wasn’t immediately relevant to this story.

Anyway, that was a bloody intense run. It was hard writing this, in the beginning and toward the end. Mainly b/c the beginning the dogged by criticism and the end dogged by my commitments to my Graduate degree in history. Zerv got really frustrated about that, but well I eventually managed to settle into a 1-page a day writing schedule.

I’d like to thank my pre-readers Blankscape, Final Fan and Courage Fire for their support all these years.

Moreover, I’d like to thank my co-author Zervziel, who didn’t write much, but provided me with this very detailed concept, Tethys, the kelpies backstory, lore and design, and the Aquestrians and who, with me, planned the plot for ECQ&tAE. He’s also been my most stalwart supporter and critic, challenging me to write better and explore concepts that I wouldn’t have done otherwise.

While I’m aware a lot of people didn’t enjoy ECQ&tAE as much as PC:TCQ, I am proud of it in a way. In PC:TCQ, the premise was very much tied to getting audiences to like it. With ECQ&tAE, it is an oddly refreshing challenge to do something strange, challenging, perhaps not totally successful, but mentally complicated to write a villain not of your own design, with a world not of your own.

It was also an interesting exercise in group work, with me and Zerv compromising a lot on things that I sometimes wouldn’t before, but realizing it probably would work better. I also appreciated someone who would defend our creative decisions, which is why I ended up promoting Zerv to co-author status.

I and Zervziel also going to be opening a Discord room for 4:00-6:00pm time EST on Monday April 17 for everybody to do an Ask Me Anything. (Link https://discord.gg/SDWaFjp and you don’t even have to download anything, just join in the browser). Come in to talk to me live and ask me questions about ECQ&tAE and just chill.

If you are unable to make it, you can come earlier and ask the question. Just don’t expect me or Zerv to answer it immediately.

Prologue

Once, I was known only as Celestia, Princess of Equestria, alicorn of the sun, and sister to Princess Luna, serene, kind, and mighty.

Many things have changed since that time. After all, I was not actually Celestia. I was her proxy, her substitute, her… alternate, so to speak.

My real name is Alternia, a changeling queen without a hive, and sister to the traitor Chrysalis, who had murdered my mother, and nearly killed me.

But before I could die, Celestia, the alicorn ruler of Equestria, passed her crown to me, and I ruled Equestria in her stead for a thousand years, with nopony knowing who I truly was.

For the longest time, I was Alternia, the changeling queen bearing the mask of Celestia.

At least until the Royal Wedding, when my disguise was laid bare for all of my closest companions to see.

But, while shocked, my friends and family did not abandon me. I instead became Alternia, Celestia’s proxy, true friend to Twilight Sparkle, aunt to Cadance and Blueblood, and adopted sister of Luna.

In spite of my sister Chrysalis’s aggression, I pursued the path of peace. With painstaking effort, working against a terrorist organization that wanted to see Equestria at war with the changelings, I managed to broker negotiations between ponykind and the changeling race. Together with Chrysalis, we saved our younger sister Simulacris’s hive from a terrorist organization called Equestria First, that would do anything, including hurt my little ponies, to keep creatures like changelings from living peacefully with Equestrian ponies.

And when Belladonna, my youngest sister, came forth with incontrovertible evidence of Chrysalis’s crimes against me and our mother, I took my younger sisters aside and showed them I was alive, saving Chrysalis from certain death.

I was happy. No longer did I seek revenge, but to my relief, Chrysalis still did not know who I was. I still feared she sought to end me.

But when Chrysalis found out the truth about who I really was, to my shock, I found out my fear of her was for naught. She never had any intention of seeking my death, and her tearful confession only confirmed what I had known for years, that her killing of my mother was but an accident.

I despaired.

Only for her to apologize to me, publically, at the signing of the First Equestria-Changeling Non-Aggression Pact.

I was overjoyed.

And it was at that moment the Equestria First chose to attack, and in the process of saving Chrysalis, I was mortally wounded once more.

My sisters and my friends did not despair, though. They found Celestia, who healed me and kept Equestria together until I awoke.

It was then that Celestia and Luna made me an offer, one my heart couldn’t refuse. It was an invitation that just might prove disastrous to Equestria, but could just as equally usher my little ponies into a new age.

I accepted the offer.

I am now Alternia, unascended changeling queen, and the one who will soon become Equestria’s first changeling princess.

Author's Note

IT IS BEGINNING!

Chapter 6: We Are Going to Need a Bigger Boat

One month later, RENS Llamrei, Eastern Sea...

RENS Llamrei, the first of the newest class of Equestria’s battleships to cruise the seas, was a fine seaboat and very stable. She had to be after all to fire her main battery of four twelve inch guns accurately.

That being said, Sunset Shimmer could never quite get used to the rocking of the battleship as it cut through the waves. That, and being cooped up in her cramped cabin with its hammock bed that she could never get used to, lit only by dim ship lighting, was often too much to bear.

So she had forced herself to make the long trot up to the compass platform right above the bridge, the highest point of the ship apart from the crow’s nest. This was where she sat, her telekinesis nursing a mug of hot coffee as she watched the sun rise over the horizon. On occasion she would glance to the port and starboard to examine the three ships escorting their warship, the cruiser the RENS Mustang, and their destroyers, the RENS Hellcat and the RENS Audacious.

“Why art thou awake at such an early hour, Sunset Shimmer?”

Sunset nearly dropped her mug of coffee as she spun around to find Celestia standing behind her.

“Your highness! I didn’t expect you!”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, smiling as she took a place next to Sunset. “Thou could hardly expect us to arrive unless thou had eyes on the back of thy head.”

At a momentary loss for words, Sunset decided that taking a sip from her coffee would be far more discreet instead of simply staring at one of her sovereigns.

“So, what were thou doing before we interrupted thy thoughts?” Celestia asked.

Sunset chuckled. “Well, I don’t like my cabin very much, your highness, so I come up here to watch the sunrise.”

Celestia’s smile widened. “We are touched that thou admire our work so much.” The alicorn paused for a moment as she glanced to the side. “And we cannot thank thee enough for accompanying us to Venecia, my friend. We were not sure if we could embark on this Royal Visit if thou did not express the desire to accompany us. We might have asked Luna if she would like to stay for longer, but she has been away from Equestria for too long, and we understood her desire to return.”

Sunset blushed. She never imagined that she could become the friend and advisor to a princess, much less the actual Princess Celestia, and to be included in her first foreign expedition was beyond her wildest dreams.

For with the relief effort nearly complete, it had been decided by the Equestrian Triumvirate that Luna would return home for a much needed rest, while Celestia would go on a Royal Visit to gain some much needed foreign experience. It couldn’t have come at a better time too. The pirate menace had died down inexplicably, and while the disappearances of ships were still a concern, the Eastern Sea was much safer now.

As this was actually Celestia’s first Royal Visit to Venecia, there would be quite a lot of pomp and circumstance involved. So Sunset hadn’t expected to be asked by her friend to be part of her retinue, but she had been, and she still poked herself just to make sure she wasn’t sleeping.

Well… once upon a time, in her youthful arrogance, she would have expected this honor to be granted to her. Now though...

“That’s what friends are for, Celestia, and you know that. You really don’t have to thank me for it,” insisted Sunset. She winced. “Besides, I’m glad you’re my friend as well. I’m not the most sociable of ponies.”

Celestia turned to Sunset, one eyebrow raised. “Forgive us if we do not believe thee, for thou hast such a good understanding of friendship.”

“Oh, I do have friends, but never really close ones I clicked with. I doubt that I would have found even them had Princess Alternia not talked to me about my attitude.” Sunset swallowed suddenly and fell silent, as she bit the edge of her lower lip.

Her brow furrowing, Celestia lowered her head so she could talk to her friend at a more even level. “Dost thou wish to tell us, Sunset?”

Sunset sighed, and placed her coffee down next to the compass array. “I was a big jerk when I was in Celestia’s… well, your school for gifted unicorns. I was the smartest student, and the most powerful, and… well being abandoned at an orphanage and having no parents to check me didn’t help.” At Celestia’s understanding nod, Sunset swallowed and continued. “That was me, until the day you—I mean, Princess Alternia—came to pick a student from among the class during the annual examinations. I pulled off a brilliant presentation. So, I thought I would become her student, her protege. I thought I could gain the power I deserved, the status that came with it, and to have the eyes of Equestria on me.”

Sunset shook her bowed head. “Except, when I asked about my chances of becoming her student and told her of my wishes, she told me something puzzling. She told me that ‘A truly great pony is not one who is the best, but who recognizes those less talented than herself and is able to help them shine.’”

Blushing, Sunset rubbed her head. “I kinda obsessed over that statement for a while before I tried putting it in practice… which was when I realized I had been a jerk to everypony around me. I didn’t realize how many ponies I had hurt when I was a filly, and I didn’t like it. So I stopped doing that, and tried my best to make some friends. It was a bit too late in elementary school, but I did manage to make some friends in mage school. I still can’t help but regret what I used to do though.”

“What matters is thou hast turned over a new life, Sunset Shimmer,” said Celestia.

“I know… I just need a reminder once a while.” Sunset glanced at Celestia and smiled. “Thank you, your highness.”

Celestia didn’t reply immediately, but after a moment, she cleared her throat and said, “Thou can call us Celestia, Sunset.”

Sunset’s eyes widened before she burst into a grin and she bowed. “Thank you, Celestia.”

The princess returned Sunset’s grin, before suddenly her grin faded and her eyes narrowed at something over Sunset’s shoulder. Frowning, Sunset turned and found herself also narrowing the eyes at the distant object on the horizon.

“What the heck is that?” she asked.

Celestia shook her head. “We have no idea, but we believe we should investigate.”

The object was actually a ship, or at least what remained of one. It was a destroyer, but its funnels were ripped off and the rounded forecastle deck had several holes smashed in. All that remained of the lifeboats were woodchips, the railings and ship fittings were ripped off and mangled, and there were several large dents in the hull.

As their battleship pulled up next to the ship, Sunset could hear Captain Smith, the Llamrei’s commander, whisper, “What in Tartarus.” If she wasn’t so puzzled by the nature of the damage, she would have said the same thing out loud.

“We do not believe this is one of our ships,” Celestia said as she looked over the destroyer.

“No, it isn’t, this is a Griffonian destroyer,” said Sunset, as she pointed out the tattered remnant of the Griffon navy’s flag, flapping in the breeze on the end of the vessel. She could barely recognize the double-headed black eagle, so torn was the flag.

“The boarding party is ready, your highness. We will go in there and clear the ship first,” said the guard captain. Celestia thanked the pony and watched as gangplanks plonked down onto the destroyer’s deck and the Royal Guard swarm across them. Several achingly long minutes passed until a guard came out and gave the all clear. Only then did Celestia and Sunset trot down the gangplank and onto the ship.

“Did thou find any survivors?” asked Celestia.

“No, nor any bodies for that matter,” said the guard.

That made Celestia and Sunset glance at one another. No survivors was one thing, but who would remove the bodies from the ship?

“Thank you. Document everything you find on this vessel and compile a report, we’ll have a look ourselves,” said Celestia as she trotted down to the doorway into the destroyer, and gingerly ducked under the bulkhead. The door itself seemed to have been ripped off its hinges.

The guard nodded and rushed off as Sunset and Celestia entered the bowels of the ship.

The interior of the vessel fared no better than the exterior. The pockmarked floor was peppered with dried blood and strewn feathers. Sunset cringed at the sight, but Celestia didn’t stop, so she kept following.

Oddly enough, at points within the main corridor, there were what seemed to be the remains of makeshift barricades compiled from furniture within the ship that had been bodily torn apart. Celestia and Sunset followed this trail until they reached the heart of the vessel, the engine room.

A griffon destroyer would use a pair of what is called a triple-expansion (a type of reciprocating engine) steam engines. Each engine comprised of three vertically mounted cylinders fed by steam from the boilers, which pushed pistons up and down, spinning a crankshaft that led out to the propellers. Under steam, these powerful engines could power a ship forward at a good twenty-seven knots, and reverse it if necessary.

But these engines wouldn’t be doing those twenty-seven knots anytime soon. The crankshaft of one of the engines had been snapped in half, the cylinders had hundreds of holes punched into them, and the pistons themselves were ripped from the cylinders.

“The villain that attacked this ship wanted it to be useless,” Celestia said in grim disgust.

“Yes, but that rules out pirates. They usually try to scavenge vessels instead of outright destroying them, and capturing a griffon destroyer with all its machinery would be a grand prize. Not something to be thrown away like this,” said Sunset.

As her eyes swept over the mangled engine room and the Royal Guards that were busy examining it, Sunset noticed from under a pile of mangled sheet metal, the corner of a book. Trotting forward, Sunset yanked the metal away with her magic and levitated a large leather-bound volume. At the sight of the title, Sunset’s eyes widened.

“Celestia! I found the ship’s log!”

The alicorn was over by Sunset in a flash, her eyes examining the logbook closely. “The RGS Argo… May I?” Sunset let Celestia take the book in her telekinesis. Opening it, Celestia flipped to the last entry of the logbook.

“What does it say?” asked Sunset, Celestia had levitated the book a bit too high for her to be able to glance into it.

“Oh. I’m sorry, I’ll read it aloud.” Taking a deep breath, Celestia spoke, her voice filling the engine room.

“This is Lieutenant Blake, first officer. We’ve been boarded and are lost. Only ten of us are left. We’ve sealed the bulkheads and doors to the engine room, but they will not hold for long. This is what happened.

“We were on patrol near Venecia, scouting the waters in an attempt to figure out why our fishing boats were disappearing. The first indication that anything was wrong was when our propellers jammed. They had tangled the props with something. I don’t know what, but the moment after that, the night watch officer… he just turned into a monster.

Sunset blinked as Celestia’s eyes widened as she read on in a tremulous voice. “The monster were equine in shape, with a hard exoskeleton like a changeling, but colored blue. We actually thought the monster was a changeling at first, but the tentacles that writhed around its body, its seaweed mane, rows of shark-like teeth, black pupil-less eyes, and its long shark-like tail told us otherwise.

“The monster wrapped its tentacles around the captain and and sank its teeth into his throat. We charged the monster, but that was when the rest of its fellows leapt onto our deck. Blue, some purple, some sea green, abominations with a variety of tentacles, and crab-like pincers. We didn’t stand a chance. It was night, and only some of us were alert, so most of the crew were slaughtered in their sleep. Only we few managed to barricade ourselves here, but the door is not going to hold much longer. We have no food, no water, we’re going to die.”

Swallowing, Celestia read the last sentence. “Mom, dad, I’m sorry…” A grimace forming, Celestia shut the book and gave it to a Royal Guard who had astutely retrieved an evidence bag.

“What in Tartarus was he describing?” asked Sunset in horror. “It doesn’t sound like any monster I’ve ever heard of,”

“Oh, we know what these monsters are,” Celestia said, her voice low and full of worry.

Sunset turned to Celestia, eyes wide. “What are they?”

Celestia’s jaw locked as her teeth ground together. “Kelpies.”

Later that evening, Celestia’s letter to Alternia and Luna by magical fire…

Dear Alternia and Luna,

By now thou should have received the news that thine three squadrons of warships, including three battleships, six cruisers and six destroyers, have all been diverted to escort of the latest Venecian relief convoy upon my orders, and that our own flotilla is making its way to the convoy at full speed. We mean no disrespect, but we have found out the reason for the strange disappearances of the ships in the Venecian sea, and we are greatly worried for the safety of the convoy.

Whilst we have no clear evidence that what we found today is connected to the later disappearances, just eight hours ago from this letter, our flotilla by happenstance encountered an empty Griffon destroyer, in a similar state to the fishing boats found by our dear sister, Luna, though far more damaged. The log entry of the warship revealed that creatures known as kelpies attacked the crew.

If thou art not aware of what a kelpie is, it is because the knowledge is particularly rare. The kelpies are a race of equine-like shapeshifters that live in the waters of the Eastern Sea. Like changelings they have an exoskeleton, but their shapeshifting capability comes from an ability to morph their forms. It is an altogether more powerful kind of shapeshifting than the changeling kind and makes them far more subversive.

The most terrifying aspect about the kelpies, though, is that they are carnivorous and love to hunt intelligent prey. In bygone years, ponykind as well as other species that have lived close to water have been attacked by kelpies.

Alternia, thou must be asking now why thou hast not encountered these monsters during thy regency. That is because Samudra, the Sea Pony Empress of Aquestria, and my good friend, kept them under control. She prevented the kelpies from harassing the shores of Equestria. Somehow, though, she appears to have lost control of their kind.

Hence, we have decided to take the utmost precaution with escorting the convoys. If they are so brazen as to attack warships with impunity, we can only imagine that their attacks will continue, and that they might no longer be content with attacking lone vessels.

Yours sincerely,

Celestia

Equestria, Alternia’s chambers…

Fortunately Luna was in my chambers when we received the messages. She and I, as well as Twilight and Spike—who had come up to Canterlot for a visit—Harlequin, Buzz, and Cyndra had been playing a relaxing game of cards. I say this was fortunate because the shock I felt could be shared by Luna and our companions, for we quickly realized we had received the same letter and read it out loud to our friends.

“Did you know anything about this, Luna?” I asked when we finished.

Luna shook her head, tearing her gaze off of the letter. “No. I heard of Empress Samudra, but my sister was the one who handled negotiations with her. Don’t you remember our sister’s conversation with her?”

I shook my head. “No. I met with Samudra for what seemed like the first time in your sister’s life, a little after you were sealed because I didn’t recall Celestia having any conversations with her before that.”

“What was she like?” asked Twilight.

I cast my mind back almost a thousand years ago.

“Samudra was friendly, though guarded. I don’t remember much about the conversation because we didn’t discuss anything important. She arranged the meeting by way of emissary and when we talked, we introduced ourselves, talked a little about how the ponies should not pollute the ocean and that’s it.” I frowned. “Yet, Celestia said they were friends… Perhaps she has an answer for that.”

Luna nodded. “Indeed. Did you receive news about the new orders for the dreadnoughts?”

I grimaced. “No. They must not have informed me thinking it was a joint decision on our part.” I pursed my lips briefly. “What do you think of that decision?”

Luna frowned for a moment in consideration. “We think her decision is strategically wise. The kelpies have avoided attacking warships until now, and the fact that they are starting to is something of great concern.”

“It seems a bit hasty for Celestia to do so, though. If the kelpies have a government, then surely we can negotiate some sort of cease fire?” I asked.

“I don’t know. We’ll have to ask Celestia that,” Luna said, standing up.

I rose with her. “Yes. I’m sorry, Twilight, we’ll have to continue this later. The matter is too urgent…” I blinked. Twilight’s brow was furrowed in thought, while Buzz, Cyndra, and Harlequin all looked noticeably concerned. The nervous biting of the lip of my changeling niece, and subordinates in particular just begged me to ask them, “Is there is something you’d like to add?”

Twilight and my changelings glanced at each other, daring the other to speak first, until Twilight shrugged and went ahead.

“Well… when I was doing research on the changelings, I came across a shapeshifter with many of the same qualities and abilities that Celestia described. When I and my friends found out that Queen Belladonna was Zecora, she identified them as kelpies, but did not say more.”

“My sisters know of the kelpies?” I asked Harlequin, Cyndra, and Buzz.

“I don’t know,” said Buzz slowly. “It's just that my mother told me stories about creatures called kelpies chasing after changelings and eating them as a scary bedtime story.”

“Same here,” said Harlequin.

“My mother… well she did that too for me and Lamia, but she always warned us at the end, repeatedly, that I should stay away from water, and be ready to make a loud noise, as if she was warning us about something.”

I paused for a second to recollect my thoughts. “Cyndra, contact your mother and my sisters and inform them of this new development. Ask them about what they know about the kelpies, and if they can meet with me to discuss this.” Cyndra nodded and trotted off, while I turned to my student and her assistant. “Twilight, Spike, when you return to Ponyville, can you send me a report of what you found out?”

“We can do that. I’ll also check on my old library to see if I missed any books. Think you can help me with that, Spike?” asked Twilight.

“Of course! Let’s go!” said Spike enthusiastically.

As the pair exited, I levitated a piece of parchment from my desk and spread it out in front of Luna and I.

“Well, let’s get writing.”

Alternia and Luna’s reply...

Dear Celestia,

By happenstance, your message reached us when we were together, and for time’s sake, we are penning our joint reply to you.

While we believe your decision to be strategically sound, we do have a few questions regarding the kelpies and Empress Samudra.

According to Alternia, she met Samudra once after the events of a thousand years ago for what appeared to be the first time, according to what she remembered of your memories. Hence, we are greatly puzzled as to why you name her as a friend.

Furthermore, we would like to inquire whether the kelpie race has a government or not. While we can certainly see the danger in dealing with them, we do not think it would be wise to undertake any aggressive action that may lead to full out conflict unless all diplomatic solutions have been exhausted.

Finally, we would like to inquire your opinion on how shall we explain this situation to the Griffon monarchy, and whether you can forward the investigation reports to us.

Sincerely,

Luna and Alternia

Celestia’s reply…

Dear Alternia and Luna,

The reason for which Alternia does not recall my friendship with Samudra was because I chose not to give her those memories when we first met.

Samudra and I were close friends, and as such, I would not threaten her by revealing information about Aquestria to just anypony. This was likely why your first meeting with her was so brief Alternia. She realized something had happened to me and that someone else had taken my place. It is likely that she had you watched for a while, until she realized you were not a threat.

I apologize for this deception, but I hope thou can understand that we had our own, thankfully unjustified, reservations about thou and revealed no more than it is absolutely necessary to prepare thee for thy regency.

As in regards to thy query about whether the kelpies have a government. I asked Samudra this years ago and she told me that they have none. While they are equine in shape and similar to ponies and changelings, they appear to be fiercely independent and have none of the empathy that characterize even some of the worst of those races. Hence, there is no diplomatic option to exhaust, as they have no government, and even if they did have leaders, it is unlikely that they would consider negotiation as an option.

On the subject of informing the griffons, my fleet is currently towing the destroyer. We believe that our government should inform the Griffon ambassador, and share with him our investigation reports, as well as our current hypothesis of kelpie responsibility. We should also tell them that should the griffons wish to collect it and conduct their own investigation we will leave the ship at Venecia. For now, attached to this letter are the documents of our investigation which we believe will be of great interest to you.

Yours sincerely,

Celestia

As I looked up from the letter, I noticed from the corner of my eye that Luna was glancing at me in concern. “Alternia?”

“I’m fine,” I said in a level tone. Taking a breath to calm myself, I closed my eyes briefly and relaxed my facial muscles. “I should have known that Celestia would have not been so open with her memories. Frankly, it puzzled me for a while why she was so willing to share everything. Besides, it wasn’t so important, and at least she admitted her mistake.”

There was a light touch of a feather on my back and I turned my head to see Luna extending her wing over me. “But you are bothered by it, are you not?”

I sighed. There was just no hiding from Luna sometimes. She could be highly perceptive and considering I didn’t wear her sister’s mask anymore, I suppose some of my feelings were coming through.

“A bit. I will have to talk with Celestia when she gets back, but I can tell her heart was in the right place.” I smiled at Luna. “Thank you for asking me about how I felt. It means a lot to me.”

“You’re welcome, sister,” Luna said happily.

To my surprise, my sisters had immediately told Cyndra they would be arriving at Canterlot as soon as possible. They didn’t tell Cyndra why, but she did tell me they all seemed rather shocked by her news.

So a few days later, I was in my personal chambers with Diamondshell, re-reading The Lady of the Necklaces,waiting to receive my sisters, when I heard the click of the doors opening.

My sisters gracefully stepped into my chambers. Oddly enough, they weren’t accompanied by their guards. No matter, I was very glad to see them.

“Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna; I’m sorry for having to call you on such short notice,” I said, putting my bookmark into the book and getting up.

My sisters smiled, but to my worry, theirs didn’t quite stretch across their faces. Their hugs were just as strong, but I could tell by the condition their manes were in that they had travelled hard and fast to get here.

“We should get started soon, Alternia, do you mind dismissing your guards?” asked Belladonna.

I frowned. “I see no reason as to why I should do such a thing. They know about the existence of the kelpies already, as do the rest of my government officials.”

“They cannot know what we are about to tell you unless the situation is dire,” said Simulacris in a low tone.

I wanted to ask my sister what could possibly warrant such secrecy, but I decided that question could wait.

“Diamondshell, take some time off with the rest of the door guards. I should be quite safe with my sisters,” I said.

Diamondshell flinched and swallowed. “With all due respect, your highness. I can keep a secret.”

“That may be, but we cannot risk any other changelings knowing what we about to tell Alternia,” said Chrysalis in a calm voice. Diamondshell’s eyes narrowed briefly at her former queen. I was aware she still harboured some anger against Chrysalis for not helping her enough through her troubles with her own hivemates.

“I’m not the same changeling that once served under you, Queen Chrysalis,” returned Diamondshell.

“Diamondshell.” I spoke in a warning tone. At my voice, Diamondshell blinked, realizing that she had spoken out of line, and her head drooped to the floor.

“You know I trust you,” I said in a softer voice. Diamondshell met my eyes and bit her lip as she nodded. I smiled. “Trust me to bear the burden of this secret, whatever it may be.”

Diamondshell swallowed and nodded. “Yes, your highness.” Turning to Chrysalis, Diamondshell bowed. “I apologize for my tone and for speaking out of line, Queen Chrysalis.”

“Apology accepted,” said Chrysalis curtly. Diamondshell nodded, and with a final bow to me, trotted out of my room, and shut the doors. A moment later, I had cast a sound-sealing spell around the room.

“How in mother’s name did you get Diamondshell to accept you as her queen? I was a bit worried about her being a bit of a headache for you, as capable as she is,” exclaimed Chrysalis in admiration.

“Oh, I gave her the job of guarding me as I slept.”

Chrysalis stared at me, blinking twice, but my smile didn’t waver.

“You’ve got a death wish, Alternia,” Chrysalis said in a deadpan voice.

“I prefer to call it ‘making a calculated risk,’ much like how I strolled into your hive one day and asked if you would like to make a treaty,” I responded with a bit of a smirk.

Chrysalis chuckled, “I concede your point.” Her brow knitting itself together, Chrysalis glared at me. “But in our mother’s name, I implore that you don’t do a thing like that when dealing with kelpies.”

“Why is that?” I asked. Sure, the kelpies were dangerous, and I could deduce that from the damage to the Griffon destroyer, their reputed abilities from Celestia, and their carnivorous nature. But why were my sisters being so solemn about this issue?

Simulacris answered this question “Because kelpies have a hunger for hunting, killing and eating changelings. You can call us their favorite food.”

It took a moment for me to actually comprehend what my sister had just told me. I could have sworn she said that kelpies liked to eat changelings, but that wasn’t possible. Sure some species like dragons and even gryphons could be carnivorous, but none had such barbaric habits in which they would devour sapient creatures on purpose!

But the hard looks in my sister’s eyes only confirmed what I had heard.

“Oh, damn it.” This was disastrous. With the changelings of my sisters’ hives being able to walk in public, and actually enjoying cordial relations with my ponies, especially with the positive publicity of my Mirror Guard, and the changeling trap boats, the appearance of kelpies put my race, and my ponies who interacted with changelings, all in peril.

Chrysalis nodded. “Correct. There haven’t been any serious sightings of kelpies for a long time. On the rare occasion we’d get single ones, or small groups of them, coming once in a while from the coasts to prey on lone infiltrators or parties of changelings. They have never dared to come out onto the surface in force though, and not with such impunity that they’d attack surface warships.”

“I understand, but how do you know all of this?” I asked.

Scratching her head, Simulacris raised an eyebrow. “We’re actually surprised you didn’t know anything about this. Mother taught us everything she knew about kelpies, which was not much, but she did emphasize the threat they could pose to a hive, and reminded us several times by way of bedtime stories.”

Now that Simulacris mentioned it. I could very vaguely remember Chamelia mentioning kelpies… but as I closed my eyes to try to recall the moment, I found I couldn’t remember precisely what she said about them.

I sighed. “I believe my memory is still a bit damaged from holding Celestia’s memories. Not to mention I hadn’t had a use for that information for over a thousand years.”

Belladonna tilted her head to me, a grateful smile on her features. “Don’t worry about it, Alternia. We’re really glad you brought this to our attention. The change in the kelpies’ behaviour has been so drastic, we’ll have to alert the other queens and discuss our response during the council.”

My mind ground to a halt and I raised my hoof to halt my sisters.

“Hold on. What council?”

My sisters looked like little fillies caught with their hooves in the cookie jar as their eyes widened and flicked between them. Chrysalis in particular, reacted extremely poorly, as her head bowed and teeth began to chew on her lip.

I took a deep breath for what seemed like the fifth time today and swallowed down my anger. “Chrysalis, Simulacris, Donna, what exactly have you been hiding from me?”

A low groan escaped Chrysalis’s lips, but she couldn’t look me in the eye. “Alternia, there’s a Queens’ Council, a council of changeling queens from all the hives that meets every so often when there are major crises that shake the changeling world.”

Simulacris took over. “We contact each other to schedule these meetings by means of a special crystal that mother granted to us before we left the hive. It somehow amplifies our telepathic abilities and links all queens based on the fact that we all descended from the Great Hive Mothers, who descended from The Creator. I’m not sure how Chrysalis got hers…”

“Before I left, I searched mother’s chambers, and found out that she left behind a crystal for Alternia and myself as well as the instructions as to how to make one.” Chrysalis inclined her head in thought. “It’s remarkably simple actually. Just a bit of your own blood and a complicated, but doable spell to bind it to a green crystal…”

“I don’t need to know the details,” I said in a low voice, my eyes were narrowed, and I couldn’t help it. I was not happy about this development. There was a council of changeling queens, queens like me, who I had never met and never thought I would meet for a thousand years, and my sisters had kept their mouths shut. Chamelia, my mother, had left me something, and for some reason, my sisters hadn’t told me. “What I want to know is: one, when is this next Queens’ Council; and two, when were you planning to tell me?”

All three of my sisters froze again for several seconds, until Belladonna relented. “The Queens’ Council is a little more than a week from now, and we didn’t know how to tell you.”

“What!”

My sisters recoiled as I sprang to my hooves. Belladonna’s and Simulacris’s eyes were fixed firmly on the floor, while Chrysalis trembled, her wide, quavering eyes fixed on me. At the sight of that the rage that had momentarily gripped me dissipated in a flash and an overwhelming sensation of remorse hit me.

“Oh mother... I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to lose my temper like that.”

“It’s alright, Alternia. We really should have told you earlier. I really should have told you earlier, as this is really all my fault,” said Chrysalis in a flat, dejected tone that broke my heart.

“Look, Chrysalis, it was a mistake, a big one, but I’ve forgiven you for that.” I walked to Chrysalis’s side and wrapped my hooves around her. She flinched for a second, but didn’t resist as I held her. “You helped save my life, and you’ve been helping me start my own hive. I can never repay you”—I glanced at Belladonna and Simulacris—“as well as Belladonna and Simulacris, enough for that.”

We stayed like that for a few seconds, until Chrysalis gently pushed me away, her smile back on her face. “Thank you, Alternia.”

“Well then, if we are finally done with all this sappy lovey dovey stuff, do you want to know anything particular about the Queens’ Council?” Belladonna asked with a bit of an annoyed tone. I could tell though that she really wanted to just get past this stumbling block.

“I do believe we should make a plan, particularly since we are presenting you at the council for the first time,” added Simulacris, smiling widely.

“You don’t want a hug first?” I asked teasingly.

Perhaps I shouldn’t have asked because Simulacris glomped me, followed shortly by Belladonna and Chrysalis. Needless to say, it was a while until we could finally got to discussing what I needed to expect for the Queens’ Council.

However, it was really comforting to have my sisters near me as we tried to work through this recent crisis. I had a feeling that I would need all the help I could get in the near future.

Later that day…

Harlequin, Buzz, Diamondshell, and I were seated at a table with Admiral Marenitz, who had several folders with her. Each of them had three pictures of three different ships on top, and she passed these out to myself and my guard captains.

“I’ve been reviewing your request for a flotilla of ships, and this is what I could get.” I recognized all of the ships on the folders, but I opened them to see if any had undergone refits. My chevaliers were far more scrutinizing, their eyes narrowed, they examined every clause and sentence in the papers within the folders, even as Marenitz explained them.

“First, we have a battleship, The Hornblower, commanded by Captain Hotspur. She ain’t as new and fancy as those Llamrei-class ships we just got, but she’ll do the job with her two twelve inch guns, and two ten inch guns. Not to mention she has a pretty respectable secondary battery.”

Marenitz pointed to the smallest ship in the group. “Then we’ve got the destroyer Jack Sparrow, commanded by Captain Black Pearl. Pearl’s a pretty trustworthy captain, used to escort missions, so she’ll be an asset wherever you’ll be off to.”

Finally, Marenitz pointed to the last of the ships, a civilian liner. “And your old diplomatic craft, the trusty old Neptune, commanded by Treasure Bones. We recently added more armor plate to her hull, and reinforced bulkheads for extra protection.”

I smiled as I looked upon the picture of the familiar craft. I had spent a lot of time on the Neptune, negotiating with various leaders and entertaining them. It would be good to get back to sea in her.

“Why haven’t you put any deck or naval guns onto the Neptune, admiral?” Harlequin asked, his eyebrows furrowed.

Rolling her eyes, Marenitz snorted. “Because that’d belie the point of the Neptune being a diplomatic craft, Captain. Besides, have you seen the guns on the Hornblower?”

“Those aren’t going to prevent the kelpies from boarding us,” said Harlequin.

Marenitz grinned. “Turn to page five.” Harlequin frowned, but did so, as did his fellow chevaliers, while I chuckled. I knew exactly what was on that page.

“The Neptune may be a diplomatic craft, but she sports armored cabins and hallways, as well as strategically placed bulkhead doors that will allow your guard to withstand any hostile boarding action without too much trouble. Plus, she has a state of the art armory.”

Buzz blinked. “I thought you said this was a diplomatic craft! The armory inventory says it has among other items: tripod mounted repeater crossbows, barbed wire, and magically-reinforced tower shields.”

The grin that Marenitz was wearing had stretched so wide, it was almost shark-like. “Like I said, she’s a trusty ship.”

“But we don’t know what the full extent of the kelpies abilities though, Admiral Marenitz.”

I turned to Diamondshell, a bit surprised that she was taking such a keen interest in my protection. Over the last month though, I could tell her devotion to her position, and to me, had grown.

“As we know from the griffon ship’s log, the kelpies were able to slaughter the crew of the destroyer without too much trouble. Therefore, are you sure the protection on this vessel is sufficient?” asked Diamondshell.

Marenitz was about to retort, but I spoke first.

“We can’t cover every contingency, Diamondshell. The longer we try to do so, the more time we spend in port, doing nothing when we can be solving this crisis.” I smiled. “Thank you for your concern though, Diamondshell.”

Diamondshell still didn’t look too happy about that, but nodded in assent. “Understood, your highness.”

Turning to me, Marenitz frowned. “You still haven’t told me why you need these ships ready for next week, your highness.”

I smiled. “Call it instinct, or a hunch, but I have a very strong feeling I might be personally setting out to the Eastern Equestrian Sea sometime soon. Too much mystery surrounds that area and with the news of the kelpies on the loose and given their abilities, I believe that a diplomatic settlement may be the only possible solution, even if they have no government to speak of. In addition, it is also possible I might need to contact Empress Samudra of Aquestria, and the only way to do that is to set out to sea.”

I dearly hoped, though, that if and when I did finally set out to sea, I would find Empress Samudra and not the kelpies.

The same night, Port Royale…

Ostensibly, the Royal Equestrian Intelligence and Naval Service maintained a small fleet of airships, a mix of non-rigid blimps, and rigid zeppelins for reconnaissance. In this, their airship fleet performed their role admirably, able to spot threats on Equestria’s borders long before they became dangerous. It was one of these blimps that was responsible for sighting the two hundred Equestrian First fanatics a few months ago, allowing the Royal Guard led by Shining Armor and Alternia to intercept them.

To be utterly frank though, using pegasus scouts and Equestrian rangers was actually a bit cheaper and far less likely to be affected by adverse weather conditions. The airships did have better range and staying power, but a more well-versed observer might find it odd that the REINS possessed no less than twenty relatively fast zeppelins and twenty slower and smaller blimps.

So why did Equestria maintain such a large airship fleet, if not for reconnaissance?

The answer was espionage. Airships were remarkably useful for Equestrian espionage operations, especially overseas. One might ask why the pegasi didn’t just create a cloud fort, but clouds can’t carry equipment, they are notoriously difficult to form without proper weather equipment, and natural clouds couldn’t be bunched together easily enough.

The zeppelin The Big Boss, demonstrated this unique ability of airships quite well as it quietly descended under cloud cover and through the night towards the island where Port Royale lay. Painted black, with searchlights off, and cabins lit only with red light, it was nearly invisible. The only sound from the ship was a light thrum of its engines, as its propellers had been shaped specifically to cut the air silently. If necessary, cloud and smoke generators could be activated to further camouflage the airship.

Yet, as they drew down toward the island, the personnel on the airship realized that something was up.

“Director, is it me, or is that island way too quiet?” asked Lieutenant “Jason” Bjorn (pronounced Bourne), a pony agent from the northern parts of Equestria.

“Nikita” Meers, one of Equestria’s best agents and one of their intelligence directors, didn’t give a direct answer. She did however, frown and look through her night vision binoculars. A griffon, Meers had defected from the Griffon Intelligence Service to Equestria’s REINS, courtesy of Admiral Marenitz and Princess Alternia and was directing this mission.

Bjorn was right; the island seemed oddly quiet for a pirate base, and she couldn’t see any lights that would indicate any kind of activity. A trap?

“Have The Big Boss halt its descent. We’ll do a flyby of the island before we drop off Agents ‘James’ and ‘Natasha’,” ordered Meers.

“Affirmative,” said Bjorn.

The Big Boss continued its course to the island, and the Equestrian agents kept monitoring the island with their night vision goggles.

Suddenly, Meers, still peering through her goggles, gasped.

“Bjorn! Turn on the search lights!” she ordered.

“What!? We’ll be breaking cover! Do you want them to see us?” demanded Bjorn in shock.

“Argh, see for yourself!” snapped Meers, shoving the goggles into Bjorn’s hooves. Bjorn, still frowning, looked through the goggles and winced.

“Damn it. Lights on,” ordered Bjorn. The airship crew, slightly confused, complied and The Big Boss’s search lights revealed what the agents had seen.

Port Royale and the atoll it stood on was utterly destroyed, and it looked like it had been for a while. Debris was scattered all over the shore and some still floated in the waters of the bay. Houses, buildings, and ships had been ripped from where they stood or lay and thrown all over the place. Most of the atoll’s crescent ring itself was submerged as the sediment that had put that part of the atoll above sea had been carried away. Meers could barely even pick out what used to be the old foundations of the forts that had stood at the entry to the atoll.

And all over what remained of the atoll, Meers could see the decomposed bodies of pirates: mangled, crushed, drowned, and rotting. Some of the victims though… were young, just fillies and colts. Perhaps they were children of the pirates or kidnapped victims. The tsunami, for Meers was quite sure that was what had hit the base, had made no differentiation between the innocent and the guilty.

Turning away from the sight, Meers turned to Bjorn. “Radio the Admiral. Code, Dead Ponies Tell no Tales. Repeat: Dead Ponies Tell no Tales.”

Depths of the Eastern Sea….

“Your majesty, a scout has reported in with urgent news.”

“What is it?”

“A great fleet of gryphon ships has crossed our western borders and are making full steam in this direction.”

“How long do we have until they near Aquamaris?”

“At their current rate of travel, it could be a week or more depending of weather and seas.”

“I see. Slow them. Rough seas, cross currents, whatever it takes. I will send warninge to the gryphons to recall their fleet. If they do not heed our warning then it is war.”

“War, your majesty?”

“They are moving a fleet of warships through our sovereign water after ignoring my message. We shall sink those overblown tubs and show them we will not be cowed by their mechanical monstrosities. Fetch my generals, we have plans to make.”

“Yes, your majesty!”

“....”

“He’s gone, Ebb. You can come out of the shadows.”

“Empress.”

“I have a feeling the gryphons are going to be difficult so I need you to head to find Beastmistress Anema and have her get the dragon turtles ready. Have her report to me when she’s done.”

“Anything else, your majesty?”

“Head to Vol Oros. We may need the leviathans to ensure our victory.”

Author's Note

SURPRISE! Halloween = extra update! Enjoy!

Also, if you want, have a look here for supplemental notes regarding the REINS.

Also, a reminder that we have a fic group called the Alternia-Tive universe where you fans can interact with each other and moi (to nag me to write faster XD). They also have a guess theory thread that I look over occasionally XD

Chapter 23: A Day in Venecia

The sun was fairly high in the sky as the Elements of Harmony trotted out of the Doggess’s palace. So much so that the imposing towers of the palace didn’t do much to block the sun’s rays.

Rainbow, hovering just a little off the ground glanced at Twilight. “So, you’ve probably read about this place a hundred times, egghead. Where should we go?”

“Well, there is the main square in Venecia, also known as the Piazza of Marcos the Winged Lion. It’s one of the go-to sites in Venecia and a major commercial hub. That actually used to be Venecia’s old seaport until they expanded the city and—”

Applejack chuckled. “That’s very nice and all Twilight, but do you know how to get there?”

Twilight, a bit indignant at being interrupted, opened her mouth to reply, only for her brow to furrow. A slight blush on her cheeks, Twilight turned to one of the ten guards the Elements of Harmony had been assigned. Two of them were changelings in the silver armor of the Mirror Guard, whilst the rest were dressed in the red and blue livery of the Venetian Marines.

“Um, Captain Pius, can you lead us to the Piazza?” asked Twilight.

The Venetian marine nodded and stepped forward to lead the group. “Stick close to us and don’t wander off.”

“Um, but aren’t we at peace with the kelpies?” asked Fluttershy.

“We are, but the Princesses and the Doggess aren’t taking any chances,” said Corporal Scarab, glancing back to check the warhammer holstered at the side of his silver armor.

“Oh, alright,” said Fluttershy timidly following the guards.

Pinkie Pie, on the other hoof, couldn’t stay still as she bounced around the changeling Lieutenant Ethelflaed, whose red eyes were beginning to narrow in frustration.

“Well I can’t wait to go the Piazza! Maud said that there’s lot of food, drink, and that there’s always a party going on 24/7. Seriously! A party 24/7! That’s got to be the greatest thing in the—”

“—huh?”

The group had halted at the Piazza, which was in Twilight’s eyes, one of the grandest things she had ever seen. It was a massive marble tiled courtyard fenced in on one side by a canal, and on three sides by two stories of columned arches that held the roof up for a number of stalls and restaurants. Atop of this two story structure was a red-clay tiled roof that glowed in the hot noon sun. However…

“Where’s the party?” Pinkie asked.

The square was deserted, and as the group trotted over the canal bridge into the plaza itself, they could see that most of the stores were boarded up, or had their security gates shut.

“Captain, is it normal for the shops and boutiques to be shut so early?” Rarity asked.

Pius’s shoulders sagged. “No, but to be honest, I’m not too surprised. With food being rationed and no ships coming in, there’s nothing to sell. Also, all of our craftsponies and artisans have been directed to the factories to make weapons and defensive works in preparation for the worst case scenario.”

“Come to think of it, I didn’t see anypony out and about even as we were walking here,” said Spike.

Twilight nodded in agreement as she thought back to their walk. As they had trotted to the Piazza, they hadn’t seen anypony. She had initially chalked it up to the fact that about two-thirds of Venecia’s remaining population had been evacuated, but now that she thought about it, they should have at least passed somepony.

Pius frowned. “That is a bit strange. I haven’t heard anything about it from my family because they were evacuated pretty quickly.” Pius turned to a brass colored pegasus at the side of the group. “Sergeant Bronzewing, your family’s still here, right? Any news about the neighbourhood that might explain this?”

Bronzewing pursed his lips. “Well, morale in my neighbourhood’s been pretty low. The children seem to fare a bit better because they have a lot more room to play, but the adults have been finding it very difficult to occupy themselves. Food’s been rationed, and many ponies are out of employment for the moment. But I didn’t think it was this bad.”

"Bronzewing, why don’t we visit your family and talk to them about this?” asked Twilight.

Bronzewing turned to Pius who nodded. “It’s not regulation, but this is strange enough to warrant some investigating. Bronzewing, you take point.”

The long streets of three story rowhouses seemed to stretch on for miles as the group trotted toward Bronzewing’s neighbourhood. Once or twice, Twilight caught a pony peeking out from behind a curtain or a window shutter, but they disappeared so quickly, the only remnant that they had ever peeked was the slight swaying of the curtain or the clack of the shutter on the frame.

It didn’t help that when they finally reached Bronzewing’s row house, it looked just the same as all the other ones, lower floor shutters closed and curtains drawn.

Bronzewing knocked on the door thrice, the guards behind him waiting anxiously. To everypony’s relief the door opened to a little earth pony colt.

“Dad?” gasped the colt just before Bronzewing seized him in a tight hug and swung him up into the air.

“Leo! Daddy’s back!”

“Ahhahah put me down dad!” laughed Leo as Bronzewing swung him up again.

The laughter seemed to have drawn a sea-green colored earth pony mare with a blue mane from the inside of the house to the door. Her eyes widened instantly as she took in the sight. “Bronzewing? Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me Elena,” laughed Bronzewing as he put down Leo and trotted toward the mare.

Only to scramble back as the cutlass that the mare drew from the scabbard at her side.

“Stay right there mister. Leo, get behind me.”

As the Elements of Harmony eyes widened, Pius stepped forward. “Miss, I am Captain Pius of Her Doggess’s Marines. Put that weapon down.”

"Um, yeah mom, why are you pointing your cutlass at dad?” asked Leo.

“Because kelpies can pretend to be anypony, Leo, now get behind me!” snapped the mare.

The colt’s eyes widened and he quickly zipped over behind his mother.

“Elena sweetie, it is me!” protested Bronzewing.

“You always write before you visit. Why would you drop in without notice?” demanded Elena.

“Pardon me, Miss Elena, but Bronzewing wanted to show us the neighbourhood and he volunteered to take us to his house first,” said Twilight, trying not to let her voice waver.

“Show you the neighbourhood?” asked Elena, eyes narrowing.

Twilight tried to look as officious as possible. “My friends and I are the Elements of Harmony, and since we had a bit of time on our hooves, we wanted to get to know Venecia a bit.”

Elena glanced at Bronzewing who nodded rapidly in confirmation.

“Alright, where did we first meet on Venecia?” asked Elena.

Bronzewing blinked at that and chuckled in amusement. “Honey, that’s obviously a trick question. We first met in Manehattan prison. You were picking me up from the penitentiary.”

Pius glanced at Bronzewing, eyebrow raised. “You were a reformed criminal?”

Bronzewing shook his head. “No, I was a Equestrian Foreign Legion private helping transfer prisoners to Venecia. Unfortunately, Captain Brinewing thought it would be a good idea to free some of the prisoners and conscript them in her crew. There was a big fight between our ships.”

“Yes, but what did we do after all of that?” asked Elena.

“You slapped me for trying to save you and I yelled at you for taking on a dangerous pirate captain yourself. You told me I was interfering with your professional life and I accused you of egging me on, whereupon we didn’t speak for an entire month.”

“Wait, you didn’t just kiss after all that?” asked Rarity.

“Love doesn’t work that way, Miss Rarity I presume… How did we make it up to one another?” asked Elena.

“I got you that new cutlass, and you treated me to dinner on your boat so can you please stop pointing it at me!” said Bronzewing a bit grumpily.

Elena slowly lowered her cutlass, eyes wide. “It’s actually you.” Sheathing her blade she threw her hooves around Bronzewing who was only too happy to return the hug. “I’m so sorry! I knew about the kelpies’ shapeshifting abilities and thought they would try to replace you!”

Scarab scratched the back of his head. “That’s really more of our thing, or so I’ve heard.”

“Oh Celestia, please come in, I’m so sorry about this,” said Elena, ushering the group through the red-carpeted hallway adorned with many family pictures and into the living room with green velvet couches.

Weirdly enough, the table was turned on its side.

“Everypony, you can come out now! It was just Bronzewing and some of his friends paying an unscheduled visit!” called Elena.

The guards tensed, but only briefly, as two mares, two stallions and two fillies ducked their heads out from behind the couches and the table. The adults were all armed to the teeth and Twilight actually noticed one of the stallions carrying half of a hooked boarding pike, which he promptly dropped as Bronzewing trotted in.

“Geez Bronzewing! You gave us a bloody fright!” snapped the stallion, wiping the sweat off his bearded nose as he got up.

“You’re going to give me a bloody fright exerting yourself like this grandpa Ahab!” sighed Bronzewing as he took the pike from the older stallion. Brow slightly furrowed, in spite of his wide smile, Bronzewing looked around the room. “And what are you all doing here?”

Elena sighed as she poured some water for them all. “Well with so many ponies being evacuated, all of my family left on Venecia decided to move in. And yes, I tried to talk some sense in father, but you know how he’s like.”

“Darn tootin. I don’t trust those bloody kelpies.” He gestured to Scarab and Ethelflaed. “I’ll admit, you buggering changelings proved themselves alright. One of your queens loaned some of her changelings to help us rebuild, but I’d sooner stick my harpoon in a kelpie the moment I see one,” snapped Grandpa Ahab.

Twilight’s right eyebrow arched up. “But we’ve concluded a truce with the Aquestrians and we need their help lest the Old One destroys us.”

“Perhaps, but that doesn’t change the fact that they’re monsters, Miss Sparkle,” said Elena harshly.

“And the princesses are fools to accede to them,” snapped one of the stallions.

“Hey! The princesses are doing all that they can to make sure we’re safe!” retorted Rainbow flying up to pony, her pink eyes meeting the stallion’s purple ones.

This only seemed to aggravate the maroon colored stallion even further. “The kelpies and seaponies were the ones who caused the tsunami in the first place. Plus, where were our vaunted Princesses when our ships were lost? Where were they when Empress Tethys destroyed the Griffon fleet, and ravaged our merchant fleet? What were they doing when half the Equestrian fleet went down? Could they do anything to protect Queen Retariusil’s hive?”

Elena sighed. “Nemo… That was—”

“That was not your fault, Elena! You and Admiral Turner were trying to get home to help us! That Celestia and the Equestrians wanted to abandon Venecia, to let us starve! As a captain of a Venecian merchant ship, what could you have done Elena? Turn around and leave Bronzewing and little Leo?” Nemo asked.

Rarity frowned. “What incident are you referring to, Mister Nemo? From what I have heard, Equestria has been keeping Venecia supplied with food ever since the tsunami.”

The intensity of the glare Nemo turned on Rarity made her take a step back.

“Wow, you’re more ignorant than I thought. I’m talking about when Celestia ordered our Venecian Merchant Fleet to turn around! The time when she and her fleet didn’t save our ships from being sunk by Tethys—”

“Because your captains were too stupid to listen to us in the first place!” snapped Scarab.

Elena flinched as Nemo growled at the changeling. “You—”

The changeling’s hiss snapped Nemo’s mouth shut. “No, you shut your poisonous mouth right now! I was amongst Princess Alternia’s task force. I witnessed what happened to Celestia’s fleet. I talked… no, I mourned the loss of our comrades with my fellow guards and our sailors. All of them were there because your merchant fleet dragged us into a zone of contested waters and forced us to make for Venecia! How dare you insult our Princesses for doing their best to make up for your mistake!”

“Nemo, I also agree with Scarab. You’re spouting a lot of hooey,” said Pius in a deadpan voice. “When our ships went missing, and we didn’t know the cause, the Princesses sent in their navy and even drove off the pirates that seemed to be part of the cause. When our merchant fleet was attacked, her highness was trying to save them from killing themselves and she saved many of our sailors personally. I don’t even know how you can even bring in the Griffon fleet as it isn’t the Princesses’ business to protect them.”

Nemo opened his mouth and shut it as he failed to answer. “I…” He swallowed and didn’t speak as Elena trotted in with a tea tray.

“Scarab and Pius summed it up quite well, but I’ll elaborate,” she said setting down the tea tray before taking a seat on the couch. It was then she looked up at the Elements of Harmony and Spike with wide, haunted eyes.

“As my brother Nemo implied, I was a captain in Venecia’s navy and was helping move supplies to Venecia before we were finally blockaded. I’m not sure why, but not too long before the Battle of Aquamaris, Celestia had gathered most of Equestria’s Eastern fleet to form an escort for our convoy. Soon after, we ran into a drifting, kelpie ravaged Griffon destroyer and then a few days later, we encountered the lone Griffon cruiser from their annihilated Western Fleet.”

“Almost immediately, Celestia ordered us to turn around and head back for Equestria, but we had other ideas. As Nemo said, we didn’t want to be separated from our families and we thought we would get to Venecia, or die trying.”

Taking a seat beside her, Bronzewing extended a wing over his wife, whose lips twitched, but failed to form a smile.

“Communicating using a separate radio channel, Admiral Turner came up with a plan to shake the Equestrian fleet, which we executed promptly. We didn’t think the Equestrians would risk their fleet to come after us, but a day later, the Equestrian fleet did catch up and upon firing a warning shot, we were forced to heave to. At that moment, I still thought the Equestrians were selfish fools that would betray us to save their own skins. Which was when my ship’s propellers were jammed by the Aquestrians.”

Bronzewing sighed. “Elena—”

“I made a terrible mistake, and those deaths are on my hooves. We went for the lifeboats of course, but the seaponies tipped many of the boats into the water and dragged my crew to their deaths. If it hadn’t been for Celestia I would be dead. Only by her grace can I tell ponies of the monstrous power of the Empress, and explain why she could beat Celestia in single combat.”

Elena shut her eyes. “And what’s worse is that because Equestria had to pursue our fleet closer to Venecia, their ships were also damaged and they had to make for Venecia, leading to the Battle of Aquamaris. Their fleet’s destruction is also on our hooves.”

“What do you mean? I mean, Tethys is colossal and fairly strong! We saw her a few nights ago, but I heard that Celestia drove Tethys off!” exclaimed Rainbow.

“Celestia was driven off by Tethys, put at Death’s door, and when she returned to the battle, she only managed to blind Tethys temporarily. And her size is no joke. I was on the Llamrei when Tethys scraped by it. The entire ship shook so violently, brass fittings fell off and some glass shattered. And when she turned on our fleet, I saw the Empress rip apart our fleet, her tentacles crushing steel and snapping wood like they were mere matchsticks. I could only imagine how Ocean Surf might have screamed….”

The Elements of Harmony and Spike swallowed, thinking back to the dark night when they had arrived in Venecia, the massive tentacles that had seized their airship and the bleak, dry chill in the air as everything had frozen around them.

“Ocean Surf was Nemo’s wife wasn’t she?” asked Applejack quietly, her eyes moist.

Nemo nodded gruffly.

“She was the captain of one of the other merchant ships. She went down with her ship whilst trying to convince her crew to leave,” spoke the silver colored mare sadly. She glanced at Applejack. “You lost somepony a long time ago, didn’t you?”

Applejack nodded.

The two fillies, one gray colored like her mother, the other a light green, both hugged their mother’s legs as she stroked their hair. “I, Elmo and Birdie lost Capstan when the tsunami hit. He—” The mare’s breath caught in her throat and she shut her eyes. “I never got to make him his favorite casserole…”

As the mare broke into tears, Applejack could only rub the mare’s shoulder, whilst Rarity produced a kerchief from her saddlebag, which the mare accepted with a quiet thanks.

“Well, out with it, why would the Elements of Harmony and their guard group want to visit our Bronzewing’s house?” asked the second mare, her coat was a dark navy blue and her mane was a ivory white.

Rarity pursed her lips. “Well, we were wondering why the streets in Venecia have been so deserted of late. I could see ponies in houses, but the commercial centres like the Piazza are empty. Perhaps you can elaborate on that, miss?”

The mare sighed exasperatedly. “It’s Sea Storm. I’m Bronzewing’s sister. Well essentially there’s nothing to sell or do or eat at the Piazza anymore. We get our food in handouts now for one. Moreover, the Piazza was always a centre for the city when it was filled with tourists, ponies who wanted or had the means to have fun. Now, money basically means nothing when food is being rationed and there’s nothing to sell when no ships are coming in.”

“It’s why we’re planning on evacuating as soon as the next ship comes,” said Elena.

"But wait, the kelpies are planning on making peace and they’re feeding us. You don’t need to leave Venecia,” said Rainbow.

“We do. The Aquestrians terrify us. We used to view the sea with comfort, and as a source of life, but now… thanks in part to our own actions, we’re too scared to live so near Aquestria.”

Elena glanced at Twilight. “I’m also not sure if I can forgive the Aquestrians and be friends with them, at least, not for a while. I… I know why we should. It’s the Princesses’ goal to make a friend out of the Aquestrians and therefore defuse any possible future conflict.” She groaned. “I agree with that goal, mostly. I was there when the Equestrian fleet was being destroyed, I remember the guards fighting, and dying. The Aquestrians have too many advantages over water to fight them for the ocean. I just… have so much resentment for what the Aquestrians did to my family. Perhaps it’s because part of it was my fault and I want to find someone else to blame. I mean, I know that the oceans are actually the Aquestrians’ home and that this situation arose due to our ignorance of that. But I also know that I won’t be able to look at an Aquestrian and not be afraid and angry of them. At least not right now.”

“Well that was depressing,” said Spike as they walked away from Bronzewing’s house.

Bronzewing nodded, ears flat against his head. “Captain, if you don’t mind, may I take a brief week of leave after this assignment?”

“I’ll recommend it to the major,” promised Pius.

Storming past Pius, Twilight trotted down the street. “This can’t be all that the Venecian ponies are feeling. We need to talk to some other families.”

“But where, Twilight? Where would ponies gather outside for us to talk to?” asked Pinkie Pie.

Twilight turned and smiled at her friend. “Pinkie, what business booms in times of sadness?”

Pinkie tilted her head to the right, and back to the left, and back to the right. Twilight swore her head did a complete three-sixty but that had to be her imagination because Pinkie’s neck was still straight.

Or maybe it wasn’t, because the guards were staring at Pinkie Pie as if she had turned into a kelpie.

“I dunno Twilight, what business would that be?” asked Pinkie.

Rarity suddenly straightened up. “Why of course. The theatres!”

Twilight nodded, a bit too wide smile on her face. “Yes indeed, Rarity. The theatres.”

Twilight was right. The theatre was packed, but What she didn’t expect was the lineup to be so long. In fact, the lineup so large it basically circled the city block. What was even more surprising was that the theatre wasn’t even showing a widely popular show. It was just some cheesy comedy-drama called An Ideal Husband.

“I mean, it’s a great play, but not so much that there would be so many ponies lining up for it for a matinee performance,” said Rarity.

“How would you know… nevermind,” said Rainbow, disappointing Rarity who looked only too happy to explain.

Twilight in the meantime was already trotting up to the line to a pale yellow pony with a black mane. Spike followed her with a notebook and pen in claw.

“Hi, I’m Twilight, I’m conducting an independent investigation on Venecians’ opinion in regards to current events. Is it alright if I ask you a few questions?”

The mare pursed her lips for a moment before she nodded. “Yes… but please leave my name out of it.”

Twilight smiled. “Certainly! Now, I’m just going to give you a few yes or no questions. Do you think the terms of the peace treaty between Equestria and Aquestria are fair?”

“No,” responded the mare almost instantly.

Twilight’s smile wavered slightly, but she noted the answer and continued. “Do you think Equestria is right to pursue a peace treaty with Aquestria?”

“N—” The mare closed her mouth again a hoof scratching her chin as she thought. “Is there an I’m not sure option?”

“Sure, do you mind explaining why?” Twilight asked.

“Well… I didn’t lose any family in the tsunami or to the Aquestrians, but one of my friends will never walk again thanks to the tsunami. So my family and hers has followed the negotiations closely. Right now, I don’t think current treaty isn’t fair for us Venecians.” The mare took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, but Twilight could tell from her stiffening shoulders and grimace that she was failing.

“I mean... the Aquestrians had a claim to the oceans before us, and I know they live in the oceans, but it’s not right for the kelpies to just take everything back now so quickly! That the Princesses and the Doggess are agreeing to their terms is so… infuriating! I don’t think I know the whole situation, but why can’t the Princesses defend what we want, our homes and livelihood? Why are they just bending over and letting the Empress walk over them?”

Twilight swallowed nervously, more than a little glad the mare hadn’t recognized her. “Well from what I’ve heard, the Aquestrians have an overwhelming advantage on the sea. If you remember the Battle of Aquamaris, they managed to destroy half of the Equestrian Eastern fleet with few losses.”

The mare’s frowned. “So they basically bullied us into submission?”

Spike looked up from his notepad, cringing. “Well yeah, but you do know Aquestria agreed to pay Venecia reparations for the tsunami damage, right?”

The mare growled. “Okay that’s true, but they’ve forced our princesses and our Doggess to agree to let go of our fleet, to re-orientate our city’s entire economy! How will they compensate that? Besides I haven’t heard of them offering reparations for the loss of our merchant fleet, or whether they will return the prisoners that they took.”

Twilight, at the limit of maintaining her awkward smile, nodded slowly and extended a hoof. “Thank you for your time, miss.”

“You’re welcome, whoever you are,” said the mare.

The elderly couple that Rarity approached were wearing a fairly fancy outfit for a night out at the movies. Most ponies walked around naked after all or in simple jacket, cloaks, maybe dresses just to ward off the cold sea air. Instead of a simple jacket though, the stallion wore a light blue tuxedo and shirt with a black tie, while his wife wore a fluffy, pale pink dress that really went well with her blue eyes and matched her pink coat.

Then again that was precisely why Rarity was approaching them.

“Greetings, I couldn’t help but admire your lovely dress,” said Rarity, spreading a wide, sincere smile across her features.

The mare and stallion both smiled, though the mare was the first to speak. “Why thank you dearie. I don’t believe we’ve met, miss—?”

“Rarity,” said Rarity, shaking the mare’s proffered hoof before shaking the stallion’s.

A thoughtful look came over the gentlepony’s kind features. “If I recall correctly, weren’t your dresses featured in Hoity Toity’s magazine at some point?”

“You’re very astute, sir,” said Rarity.

“Please, call me Iron Hammer, this is my wife, Cerise,” said the stallion.

“A pleasure, miss Rarity, though I am surprised to see you on Venecia. I didn’t think the princesses would allow a member of the Elements of Harmony to come here,” said Cerise.

Rarity couldn’t help but chuckle weakly. “We’re here on standby and thought we would explore the city a bit. Except well… it’s a bit empty.”

Cerise sighed. “Indeed, and it will likely become a lot more empty as time goes on.”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked, eyes widening.

Iron Hammer pursed his lips. “Venecia, well, at least the island city of Venecia is doomed, Miss Rarity. With the terms Tethys has offered us, there is no way Venecia can continue to be a major trade hub. Yes, airships will have to stop over at Venecia before going to Griffonia, but our fishing trade with Griffonia, once our chief economic source, is now lost. Additionally, the new environmental regulations will also inevitably stifle Venecia’s productive capacity.”

Cerise nodded. “What is worse though is the fear, Miss Rarity. Ponies are afraid of the kelpies and Aquestrians. The tsunami that killed so many, the death of so many Equestrians in recent battles helped, but what really killed Venecia is the blockade.”

“The blockade? But Equestria kept Venecia supplied,” said Rarity, completely perplexed.

“Yes, but food doesn’t kill fear, Miss Rarity. Being deprived of the ability to do anything about your situation does,” said Iron Hammer in a grave tone.

Cerise sighed. “We saw the sea as our home, or if not our home, our good friend, and the source of our livelihood. Then, in an instant, it was now the thing that was suffocating us, that shielded our enemies from harm.” Cerise glanced at her husband, who nodded. “With nothing to do, we Venecians stewed in our homes, awaiting our turn to evacuate.”

“So… I take it you’re rather frustrated with the Aquestrians and the peace treaty then, and how Equestria is trying to pursue a policy of friendship with the Aquestrians?” asked Rarity haltingly.

Iron Hammer groaned. “Yes. Though there is nothing we can do about it. I’m a pony of industry, Miss Rarity. I know when I’ve been outplayed, and when to recognize that an investment has gone bottoms up… literally.”

“Literally… wait,” Rarity’s eyes widened. “Iron Hammer… you’re in charge of Garland and Wolf shipyards!”

“Correct. The Aquestrians have put most of my employees out of a job, not to mention wrecked most of my slipways in their Three Port Strike.” Iron Hammer couldn’t help the scowl spreading across his features. “I’m old, my sons and daughters are in Equestria and are safe, but my employees are not. They’re out of a job, unable to put their talents to use. The Princesses are right to sign the damn treaty. We can’t fight the Aquestrians, but in exchange for the safety of their home, the Aquestrians have taken away our way of life.” Iron Hammer sighed. “As for the policy of friendship, I see its necessity and I will encourage the Princess to continue it, but there will be much difficulty in store. Especially for those affected by the kelpies. I doubt we truly can be friends.”

Rarity swallowed. “But continued peace between our species relies on that.”

Cerise exhaled slowly, a wry smile on her wrinkled features. “True, but we are ponies, not kelpies. It is difficult to follow the rational path especially when so much has happened between our species. I’m not sure how the Aquestrians managed to put aside their differences, especially so soon after a civil war. I think there will have to be a lot more cooperation between our species, before we’ll be able to stand each other’s presence.”

Approaching ponies was something Rainbow Dash wasn’t afraid of, but she was aware she wasn’t exactly great at it.

Saying hi to colts and fillies, however, should be easy. At least, this was how Rainbow Dash thought. There was a group of three kids lining up at the theatre, two fillies and a colt, and they were looking bored. All she had to do was impress them like she did with Scootaloo after all.

Actually, now that she thought about it, she missed that squirt. Rainbow made a mental note to take her number one fan to an ice cream or something.

“Hey kids, you doing alright?”

The glare the oldest filly, her coat the color of golden wheat, shot at Rainbow, nearly knocked the speedster out of the air.

“Of course not, we’re hungry, bored and the princesses are big meanies!”

“Wait, what? The princesses are cool!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Then why aren’t they beating up those bullying kelpies? Why won’t they let my mother come back from the Doggess’s Palace?” asked the colt mournfully.

Rainbow alighted on the ground and sat down, her eyes meeting the colt’s green ones.

“It isn’t that easy, kids. Right now, there is an even scarier monster coming. One that even the kelpies are scared of. We need to work together with them to beat this scarier monster. Then your mom can come back.”

“But what about my parents?” asked the third filly, who had a pale white coat and dark blue hair.

“Well where are they—” Rainbow stopped as the filly’s eyes welled up, which allowed her to put two and two together. Wincing, Rainbow quickly engulfed the filly in a hug, just as she burst into tears.

“They—said—hic they were going to bring food back—hic— when they got on the ship! They… they never came back! Instead, a—hic—two weeks later—a marine came and told us they weren’t coming back!” sobbed the filly.

Rainbow swallowed. She had a guess as to what happened to the filly’s parents. They must have been on the merchant fleet that disobeyed the princess’s orders. Perhaps when the filly was older, she might understand the circumstances of how the fleet’s commanders disobeyed orders from the princess, but she daren’t tell her right now.

“I just don’t get it. Why did the kelpies attack us?” growled the first filly as the crying filly’s sobs quieted down.

Rainbow pursed her lips for a moment. “Well, they were fighting to defend their home, the sea. We were putting a lot of bad and stinky stuff into it.”

“Just stinky stuff?” asked the colt.

“Really stinky stuff. Stuff so stinky it stunk many seaponies and kelpies to death and drove them out of their oceans,” said Rainbow.

“Oh, that’s not good is it?” asked the first filly.

Rainbow shook her head.

“But why can’t they just talk to us?” asked the colt.

“Because…” Rainbow grimaced. “They don’t really know how to. They can’t speak above water and they are… well they’ve been bullied for a long time. Bullied so long, they only know how to express their feelings by hitting.”

“That… sounds really sad,” whimpered the pale white filly, in Rainbow’s hooves.

“Yeah, it does. Which is why the princesses are trying to be friends with them. It’s a bit more complicated than that, but if we give them friendship, then maybe they’ll stop being such meanies,” said Rainbow cheerfully.

A very mature, skeptical expression formed on the colt’s chubby features. “You really think that would work, miss? I mean, bullies just slap you if you put your hoof out.”

“Yeah. But it’s better than being hit every day right?” asked Rainbow.

“But—hic—some bullies just stay bullies,” said the white filly.

Rainbow’s shoulders sagged as she let the filly go. “That’s true too.” Taking a deep breath, Rainbow pulled a smile onto her face. “But I think it’s worth a try. Especially if we Equestrians and the Aquestrians beat up a bigger bully together.”

The fillies and colt looked contemplative, but Rainbow’s heart sank as none of them gave an affirmative answer.

“But I feel so angry at them,” said the pale white filly.

“So give it time, don’t force yourself. When you are ready though, you can try. Feeling angry is never a good feeling. It may not go away for a long time, but when it does, it will totally feel better,” exclaimed Rainbow as enthusiastically as possible, swinging her leg up to emphasize it.

The cold chuckled at that. “You’re funny, miss.”

“Yeah, you’re really funny,” said the first filly.

“No, I’m Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria!” A lightbulb going off her head, Rainbow put her head close to the fillies and colts. “Hey, wanna have a look at this?”

Rainbow shot straight up into the sky. Unfortunately there were very few clouds, but that’s all she needed. Soaring high, she tore through the clouds, bringing the moisture with her before she dived back down to the ground. At the last second, to the wide-eyed astonishment of the fillies and colts as well as the spectators nearby, she landed, the raindrops splattering against her to form a rainbow over her head.

“Wow, that’s so cool!” exclaimed the colt.

“That was amazing!” cried the first filly.

The third filly, sniffled, but as she wiped her tears off her still moist eyes, she managed a tiny smile. “Thanks for making me feel better, Miss Dash.”

Rainbow grinned as wide as she can. Hopefully, it would cover up as much her doubts as possible.

“No problem. No problem at all.”

“Hello?”

Nightwatch slowly raised his head to see a yellow female pegasus, almost completely hidden behind her flowing pink mane, and frowned.

“Yes?” he asked

The mare swallowed and said something so softly, he couldn’t hear a thing. His ears flicking up, Nightwatch leaned in as the pegasus repeated herself.

“Um, I was wondering… if you want to talk.”

Nightwatch’s eyes narrowed. “Um, why would I?”

“You look um, like you need somepony to talk to,” said the pegasus.

A sigh escaped Nightwatch’s lips. He must be more miserable looking than he thought. “Do I really look that bad? I mean, I know I let myself go a bit.”

“Oh no! You look fine, just, sad,” squeaked the mare.

She stopped speaking, her eyes glancing away as Nightwatch looked at her. He couldn’t figure out if she was so shy she’d rather hide herself behind her hair and wings, or if she was so nice she didn’t want to prod. Maybe it was a bit of both. Of course, that did bring up the question of why she asked him in the first place.

Regardless, the mare’s words… they were nice. And for some odd reason, maybe due to her demure spirit, he couldn’t help but think that she wouldn’t judge him.

“I lost my fiance.” The mare met Nightwatch’s eyes as he continued, her ears alert, and listening. “He was a sailor in the Venecian navy and lost his life when the kelpies sank his ship.”

“Oh I’m so sorry—”

“It wasn’t your fault,” said Nightwatch hastily. He’d rather not cut her off, but the buttercup colored mare looked as if she was going to burst out in tears herself. He grimaced. “It was kinda our fault.”

The mare blinked, her bright blue eyes wide with confusion. “What do you mean?”

Nightwatch sighed. “Well, we Venecians are fairly aware that one reason the Aquestrians are asserting their claims over the oceans is because of the pollution we caused. Thing is, this pollution could have been stopped. Quite a few Venecians had been lobbying the Doggess to limit the waste ships and factories produce. My fiance, one of the lieutenants of Venecia’s merchant ships, was one of them.”

“Well, that’s very responsible of him,” said the mare.

“Yes. He saw that Venecia had a responsibility to the ocean and banded together with several other activists to lobby for these new laws. I did understand why he wanted to fight for them, but now that I think about it… if I had only given him more support, maybe, just maybe—”

Nightwatch tried to force the ball of hurt, of nausea, caught in his throat from welling up, but he couldn’t. He tried, but he found his vision start to blur.

“He would be still—hic—here today. He—hic—always said he wanted to watch this show with me. I never—hic—thought Byzas would be gone… just like that! I… we… failed—”

A pair of legs wrapped around his neck, and despite the weirdness of a strange mare embracing him, Nightwatch just couldn’t help but cry into her warm shoulder.

“There, there, it isn’t your fault.”

Nightwatch cringed. “I know it isn’t my fault! At least, it isn’t just my fault. The thing is… we Venecians could have done so much better! We should have been responsible for our own environment from the beginning! We shouldn’t have drawn the Equestrians into the Battle of Aquamaris! How many Equestrians died because of our actions? And now, Princess Luna has to be taken hostage by the Aquestrians for our sakes!”

The mare’s shoulder shifted slightly under Nightwatch’s chin. “I think it’s more complicated than that…”

“Maybe, but there were things we could have done… things that I plan to do so that no more are sacrificed in vain.” Nightwatch lifted his head and stepped back from the mare. Using his horn to pull a hoofkerchief from his saddlebag, he wiped the mare’s shoulder and then his own eyes.

“Sorry, I… don’t know what came over me,” Nightwatch said, trying hard not to blush.

The mare smiled, and somehow, even though Nightwatch didn’t know her name, he felt she understood him perfectly.

“It’s alright. You needed a shoulder to cry on. It makes me happy to help.”

Nodding, Nightwatch dabbed his cheek again and somehow found the strength to mirror this kind mare’s smile. “Thank you. I don’t think I ever caught your name, miss?”

The mare blushed. “It isn’t important. I was just happy to help.”

When Twilight asked us to go interview ponies. I thought about all the fun things I could do to get their opinion.

Thing was, none of all those fun things would be quite appropriate. I mean, I’m silly, not daft. This is a sad time. Ponies need cheering up, but following up with a serious question? That prooooobably wouldn’t work. I needed something a little more inventive, creative… something like…

A game!

The lineup was pretty long after all, and I had brought cards, as well as some treats and candy. So I gathered a bunch of ponies and we all sat down for a nice game of poker!

And before long, everypony got talking.

“You know, if the bloody Aquestrians would let up on their blockade, we’d have some actual money to bet with,” grumbled Mr. Mcfussy pants as he raised by pushing in some of his gobstoppers. And I’m not kidding, he had pants and he looked pretty fussy too with brass-rimmed glasses. He kept pushing him up with his claws too.

Oh right, did I mention Mr. Mcfussy pants is a griffon?

“We literally put crap in their home for about a thousand years, Balanced Scales. Frankly I’m glad they didn’t do worse to us,” said Madame SeaSalt as she checked and threw in a few pieces of candy corn. I say that because she has a cutie mark of a sea salt pan.

“Well I thank Celestia that the Equestrians saved my son’s flank… or is it thank Alternia now? Meh, thank all the princesses, and the changelings too! Didn’t think I would say that in a million years,” said Captain Smokey as he raised with a candybar. I mean, I’m not actually sure if he is a captain, his cap looks a tad old, but he’s got to be an old sea dog. Or in this case, an old sea griffon. I mean, he certainly smokes like one! Even I’m not sure how a beaked griffon can smoke a pipe, though… much less hold it in his beak.

“Still hasn’t changed anything about our situation, dad. We’re still stuck in here. Moreover, according to reports, those minor earthquakes that shake the island? That’s the Empress coming to negotiations with us. Think about it, if she can shake the island just by walking… think of what she can do to us if she’s angry,” replied Smokey’s son as he checked. I call him Smokey Junior. He has a cigar instead of a pipe, but frankly he’s a near-identical image of his father. Minus the captain’s cap. He also has lighter colored feathers.

Oh! My turn. I think I’ll raise! I pushed in some hay treats. “I raise.”

“I agree. I mean, thank the princesses we’re alive, but they haven’t been able to negotiate a favorable treaty. No thanks to the power the Empress has. New Venecia is pretty much the way to go now,” said Mr Mcfussy pants as he checked.

“Balanced Budget, there is plenty of opportunity here in Venecia. I for one think that the Aquestrians’ seaweed product is going to be very popular in Equestria. If only there was a way to get rid of the rubbery texture… perhaps drying it?” wondered Madame Sea Salt as she raised with some chocolate peanuts.

Captain Smokey nodded. “Besides, the treaty sounds fairly favorable to me. We live, we get reparations, we get peace, they don’t need to eat us. Heck, it’s the best we’re going to get. I also really liked that whale meat they got for us.”

Wow, it’s a good thing Fluttershy isn’t in this conversation… I mean, these griffons weren’t like Gilda. They are pretty nice, but I’d be lying if my stomach didn’t feel a little bit squeamish.

Smokey Junior looked a little annoyed, even if a smile did appear on his beak for a moment. “I’ll admit, that whale meat tasted great. But they get our oceans, our old livelihood and our fishing grounds, dad. How are you not concerned?”

“Look, son, we’re alive. The ocean spared your feathery butt, and your mom’s feathery butt for that matter. The treaty’s annoying, but we’ll adapt, as Venecians always do,” said Smokey Senior with great confidence.

“Still, the fact we have to adapt on the kelpies’ terms really frinks me off. I mean, they’ve forced Princess Luna to become their hostage and forced all these restrictions down on us. Hell, I get why, but it all really stinks,” growled Mr. Mcfussy pants, or is it Balanced Budget?

“I’m more worried about how the princesses agreed so easily. We can’t afford to look too weak in front of these Aquestrians. Lest we lose out on any trade negotiations in the future,” said Madame Sea Salt putting her cards down.

“Our weakness is a fact. We kinda have to deal with it and I’m pretty sure the Aquestrians are going to exploit the hell out of it. Not much our princesses can do about that,” grumbled Smokey Junior.

The smile on Captain Smokey seemed to fade a bit, but luckily, not completely. “Yeah, they kinda lost out on this one. In fact, I’m pretty sure they did, but who knows, without them we’d be even deeper in the water.”

“I suppose so,” said Mr. Mcfussy Pants.

“True,” said Madame Sea Salt.

Smokey Junior sighed. “Gonna have to agree on you with that Old Man… anyhow, I’m taking this pot! Miss Pie?”

Oh finally! The moment of truth. I pulled the card from the top of the deck and flipped it over for everybody to see.

“I got nothing,” groaned Mr. Mcfussy Pants as he laid out a random collection of cards.

“Two pairs, threes and fours!” declared Smokey Junior.

Smokey Senior chuckled. “You lose son, straight, five, six, seven, eight, nine!”

Madame Sea Salt shook her head and laid down her cards with her magic. “Sorry, you lose you old sea griffon. Full house!”

“Hmm, what do I win?” I asked as I put my hand down.

My fellow players gasped.

“Holy mackerel. A straight flush, nine, ten, jack, queen, king!” exclaimed Captain Smokey.

Grinning, I took the pot. I was still losing my candy overall, but I didn’t mind. After all, it was pretty funny to be listening to Venecians and playing games with them at the same time. Who knew trying to get their opinions on current events could be so easy?

Besides, they needed the candy more than me to put a smile on their faces.

In hindsight, perhaps approaching somepony and saying they were going to be asking for opinions on the treaty and Venecia’s current situation so they could inform the princesses perhaps wasn’t the greatest plan.

Then again, Applejack had been raised to be nothing but honest. Obviously, she had presented her goal to some of the ponies in the line with some tact. She told them what she was doing, but that she wouldn’t be taking names.

Thing was, she wasn’t so sure now the particular Venecians she was talking to had a good idea about what the Equestrians had accomplished.

“Look, the Aquestrians have promised that once we defeat the Old One, they’ll fix their diet and then we’ll have peace.”

“The promises of those monsters don’t mean nothing to us!” croaked the stallion.

Well the fact that they were elderly might have something to do with that. The two elders, —one stallion and one mare—that Applejack were talking to were leaning heavily on their canes, and were so wrinkled, Applejack was pretty sure they’d make Granny Smith look young in comparison.

Old Pony Wrecker for example… well…

“Celestia is going to flip those kelpies and kick their flanks! They won’t bend to the demands of their silly Empress!” declared the stallion without any doubt in his voice.

“Lemme repeat myself here. The Princesses can’t beat the Aquestrians. We need to negotiate with them and if possible, make friends with them,” said Applejack slowly, enunciating every word.

“Pish posh. The Aquestrians aren’t going to be friends with us. The Princesses can’t be that silly to try that,” scoffed Granny Gondola, pushing up her faded gondolier's hat.

“It’s not silly, it’s practical. If we can’t beat them, we have to win them over,” said Applejack, resisting the urge to clonk her hoof against her head.

Old Pony Wrecker chuckled. “Silly Applejack, Celestia believes in friendship, but she’ll protect their ponies first.”

“They are protecting us by trying to make friends with the Aquestrians. And it’s not just Celestia, it’s Alternia, Luna and Celestia,” reminded Applejack.

“You’re making no sense, how does trying to make friends with the Aquestrians protect us?” asked Granny Gondola.

“They won’t fight us if they’re our friends,” said Applejack, frowning.

“Applejack, friends hurt each other at times. I’m sure Celestia knows that. There’s no way they’ll place all their hope on friendship,” said Old Box Cutter.

Pony Wrecker nodded. “After all, the only reason we’re on better terms with the griffons is because Equestria beat them into submission after the Griffon Wars and defeated Nasty Bone Parter.”

"That’s…” Applejack frowned. It was true, Equestria’s peace treaties in the past and frankly even in the changeling crisis had often been with foes who they had subdued, or were at more or less equal grounds with.

“I know the treaty with the Aquestrians is going to be different, but rest assured, everybody is going to be safe,” said Applejack.

“Have you got your head screwed over backwards young’un? Of course we’re going to be safe. Celestia’s never let us down!” laughed Old Pony Wrecker.

Applejack sighed and nodded. “Alright, alright, have a good night, Wrecker, Granny Gondola.”

“Will do, Applejack!” chorused the two elderly ponies as they moved down the line.

Shaking her head in resignation, Applejack felt a hand tapping on her shoulder. Turning, she frowned and blinked as was forced to look up into the face of a smiling minotaur.

“Don’t worry about those two, they’re happy, but they kinda haven’t moved with the times yet,” said the minotaur.

Applejack nodded, her lips pursed. “They had a point though, the princesses are relying an awful lot on being able to make friends with the Aquestrians and to preserve as much as Venecia’s interests as possible.”

The minotaur grumbled. “Yeah… I can’t say I’m not annoyed that they aren’t able to do more, or angry that the Aquestrians are being so demanding. As much as the Princesses have managed to accomplish, the common folk of Venecia and Equestria are going to have to bear the brunt of this. Yet, regardless of who is responsible, I can sympathize with both sides.”

“How so?” asked Applejack.

“Well the Aquestrians want their home back too, but we’ve made their home for centuries on the sea. I’ve heard we’re getting a new home, but it isn’t going to be the same,” said the minotaur.

“But are you going to give friendship a chance?” asked Applejack.

The minotaur bit his lip, one hand scratching his chin. “Yeah, but I have my own reservations. I didn’t lose any relatives, but I don’t know much about the kelpies or the seaponies. I mean, it took me years to learn about pony norms and how not to scare them. I’m going to have to do all of that again with the Aquestrians, and with them being so aggressive, I’m not sure if it’s worth the risk.”

Applejack glanced at the minotaur. “Isn’t peace worth that risk? I mean, with every pony or minotaur that extends a hoof or hand, we’ll get closer to having normal relations with the Aquestrians.”

The minotaur shrugged. “Well I’m a big guy miss, so I might try, but there are going to be quite a lot of ponies too scared to give it a shot. After all, everybody is afraid of strangers, and there has been no stranger species than the Aquestrians.”

“That’s true,” said Applejack. “All too true.”

When they had finally reunited, the Elements of Harmony and Spike decided not to talk about what they had learned. They were hungry and it was about time for dinner, so they all reconvened in the living room of Twilight’s quarters. With the food they had being seaweed again (except for Spike who had gems) conversation quickly sprang up.

“So, what did you all learn from the Venecians?” asked Spike.

“I talked to Iron Hammer and his wife Cerise.” At her friends blank faces, Rarity sighed. “They’re naval construction magnates, and are the owners of Garland and Wolf shipyards. They said they support the treaty because of how it safeguards Venecia and Equestria, but told me that so many Venecians and Equestrians have been put out of work, it will be difficult to get the public to accept the treaty.” Rarity pursed her lips. “More worryingly enough, they said that Venecia’s existence as a trade hub is doomed.”

Twilight grimaced. “That is very concerning. What’s more is that I got a similar story from a mare in the line. She and some others I interviewed expressed severe frustration with what the Aquestrians have done to upset their livelihoods. They do view the treaty as necessary, but they don’t see it as fair the Aquestrians can just move in and take everything.”

“Well I played a game with a few griffons and a pony and while they also seemed annoyed and frustrated, one of the griffons was fairly optimistic and supportive about the treaty. There was also a pony who believed that there was opportunity for new trade and industry with the kelpies,” said Pinkie cheerfully.

Rainbow sighed. “Maybe, but even if the Princesses and the Doggess get new livelihoods and homes for everypony, can the Aquestrians really be our friends? I talked to some fillies and colts who lost their parents because of the Aquestrians. They’re furious.”

“But I talked to some ponies who lost loved ones tell me that they do agree that the Aquestrians deserved the sea and that it was actually Venecia’s fault for not addressing the problem sooner,” said Fluttershy quietly.

Applejack pursed her lips. “Huh, that kinda is comforting, but a minotaur I talked to made a rather good point. He told me that the fear of the Aquestrians is going to scare a lot of ponies from trying to befriend them, even those who think the treaty is fair.”

“Wait, so should we be worried? Should we not be worried? I’m confused,” Spike said, eyes wide.

Rarity rubbed Spike’s head spikes with a hoof, a wry smile on her features. “I think it’s natural to be confused, Spike. Ponies, well, sapient beings are a complicated lot. We all have our differences. I mean we’re all friends, but we don’t agree on everything. Fashion for one.”

“That’s true… but what do we do? If the ponies have mixed feelings about the Aquestrians, are we going to end up fighting them, or be friends?” Rainbow asked.

“I think, Rainbow, that that will have to be determined by our actions, and the actions of our leaders, in the coming years,” said Twilight slowly.

Applejack snorted. “Our actions eh? Well, we are the Elements of Harmony—I suppose we could give it a try. Does anypony have any suggestions?”

“Well, um, we could take in a seapony family. That would help ponies in Ponyville get used to the Aquestrians and get to know them too,” said Fluttershy.

“That’s a start. Come on girls, let’s put our heads together!” said Twilight.

That was when the ground literally shook beneath their feet.

“What’s going on?” gasped Rarity.

“Well the earth is shaking, but it seems… oddly regular,” said Twilight as the chandeliers swayed.

Spike steadied himself by grabbing a chair before blinking in realization. “Wait, don’t you remember the time when Tethys came onto shore to inspect the factory? The ground also shook then.”

“Wait, you’re saying the Empress is coming? But why here to the Doggess’s palace?” Applejack asked.

“Well let’s find out,” said Twilight, opening the door with her magic. After telling the guards stationed outside to follow them, the group trotted toward the entrance of the palace.

Which was when they ran into the last pony they expected to see.

Rainbow was the first to recover her voice. “Sea Skipper? What are you doing here? What happened to your hoof? And why are you with her?”

Ebb Flow, wreathed with the magic of the spell which allowed her to speak above water, glared flatly at Brinewing who couldn’t help but scratch the nape of her neck with her good hoof and shrug. The Venecian marines escorting the pair didn’t seem that amused either.

“Oh, um, hello girls. Fraid I kinda told a little lie to you when we first met. Just a little one. I’m kind of with the kelpies and we’re here at the Doggess’s Palace with the Empress Tethys to negotiate some details of the treaty with the Princesses.”

The kelpie shook her head. “Brinewing, you’re being incorrigible, and vague.” Turning to Twilight, Ebb jabbed a tentacle at Brinewing. “That’s Captain Brinewing, former notorious pirate captain, now the Aquestrian Empire’s advisor on ponies. She also spied in Manehattan for a bit and that’s when she bumped into you six.”

“Goshdarnit I knew something rubbed me the wrong way about her,” muttered Applejack as the rest of the Elements looked at Brinewing with in shock.

Twilight’s ear and lip twitched, even as she flinched from the continued shuddering of the palace. But she did her best to squash the surprise she felt. “That’s good to know miss?”

“Captain Ebb Flow of Empress Tethys’s Abyssal Guard. You are Twilight Sparkle, Princess Alternia’s student.” Ebb Flow’s eyes narrowed. “I heard she assigned you to study friendship of all things.”

Twilight bit the inside of her lip and nodded mutely, unsure of how to respond.

“I would have thought she would have you studying something like deception, illusions, politics or at least the arcane arts,” Ebb said, eyes fixated on Twilight, examining her.

“I did study magic with her for many years, as well as history and some political theory before moving into my studies on friendship,” said Twilight.

Ebb sneered. “You’re going to have to do better to convince me. Your mentor is one of the most deceptive, and difficult to read creatures I’ve ever encountered. I find it very hard to believe she didn’t train her prized student in her most talented subject.”

“Captain, I’m telling you the truth. My mentor didn’t train me how to deceive you. Moreover, when has she actually lied to you and your Empress?” Twilight asked.

Narrowing her eyes Ebb’s tentacles seemed to relax. “Fair enough. I still am rather curious as to how one could study friendship.”

Twilight resisted the urge to react to Ebb’s dry tone, forcing herself to think of anything other than how hostile the kelpie was.

That was when a thought occurred to her.

“Captain, if you don’t mind. I’d like to know a little about how you grew up. We’ve read a bit from Queen Murmillar’s book, but if you could share with us a little, it would really help us understand your goals so we can better accommodate you,” said Twilight.

As all eyes focused on Ebb, the kelpie blinked, her features stoic.

“I remember that most of my childhood was spent doing two things, moving, and training,” began Ebb in a calm voice, very matter-of-fact in tone. “We never stayed in one place. I know why, though I do not remember. We kelpie fry had to hunt fish that dwelt only in the ocean, and so we always had to move, lest Samudra’s guards catch us. When we weren’t moving from place to place, trying to eat our fill, every night we would train. We’d worked on exercises designed to improve our chances of surviving, and our ability; our abilities to help the survival of our species. Strength training, hunting, speed training, agility training, training to help us morph faster and better. Most of all, we trained in how to fight.”

“We also learnt about the seaponies, our enemies then. We were told about Empress Samudra’s cruelty, we learned about who we are and their weaknesses. Then, when we became old enough, we went to the front lines.”

Ebb paused. A distant look in her eyes. “Those times were… insane. I don’t remember my first battle. They all blurred together. We fought, we moved, we ate what we could, and then repeated. We had little time and a lot to do. At times, all I could think about was surviving for the next fight. This was constant, along with the eternal darkness of the abyss.”

Then, the kelpie winced.

“There were a few things I remember vividly. It was whenever Samudra took the field. The moment she was sighted and we were not with our Empress, we’d flee. It didn’t matter who we were fighting, or what our objective was, every single warrior would turn tail and swim away. If they were too slow, Samudra would use her hydromancy to boil kelpies alive, or her arcane might to rend them in half.

“If our Empress was with us and we encountered Samudra, we’d continue to engage our opponents, but all of us, seapony and kelpie alike, would still break away from them. For whenever our Empress fought Samudra, the sea around them simply became too dangerous to swim in.

A growl escaped from the kelpie. “I hated Samudra. Not only because I knew I could do nothing against her, but because of her treachery. I can’t count the number of times she called for a ceasefire, build up her forces, and unleashed them at the nearest kelpie clan once it was over. Oh she couldn’t pursue us that deep, but she didn’t have to. There were years between the times I could exit the abyssal trenches.

“What’s more, I uncovered one of her labs with several of my Abyssal Guard. I don’t know what happened to the ones that didn’t survive. Kelpies don’t leave corpses when they die after all. But some of the kelpie fry I saw would have been better off dead. The magic they tried to change them with had mutated their bodies permanently, leaving them without the ability to shapeshift or even swim. Several of the fry we found had simply gone insane.”

Ebb’s hard black eyes met Twilight’s “That’s what I remember about growing up, Twilight Sparkle. A lot of fighting and sights that would give you nightmares to last for weeks.”

Twilight couldn’t help but nod, her hooves feeling numb from what she had just heard. No wonder the kelpies, and even the seaponies, had seenaw little need to give quarter to the Equestrians.

Mustering her courage, Twilight managed to say, “Thank you, for sharing your story with us, Captain.” Taking another deep breath, Twilight forced a smile on her face. “With any luck, after we defeat the Old One, a lasting friendship will develop between our two factions.”

Then, bravely, Twilight extended her hoof to the armored, stoic-faced kelpie that examined her critically with hard, unyielding black eyes.

A kelpie that didn’t take Twilight’s hoof, but didn’t slap it away. Ebb’s eyes simply took in Twilight’s gesture for several, long, agonizing moments.

“Perhaps, Twilight Sparkle, but it won’t be because of luck. The peace might remain, but it rests on the efforts of both of our alliances.” The captain paused for a moment, her eyes slightly unfocused once again, before they turned back on Twilight, slightly narrowed, but not with anger. Just keen, knife-edged concentration. “Unfortunately, we Aquestrians… we are a very jaded folk, Twilight Sparkle. We finished a thousand year war as your kind poisoned our seas. As your ships and your garbage fell onto the sea around us, our leaders were creating maelstroms to wipe each other out.” Ebb pursed her lips. "We will try, Twilight Sparkle, but the kelpies and the seaponies have been rebuffed and betrayed many times. If you want us to extend our hooves in friendship, you will have to keep convincing us that you are trustworthy."

Inclining her head slightly, Ebb left trotted away, Brinewing quickly following her as Twilight and her friends watched them, and their escort, disappear down the corridor.

“Our responsibility… why do the Aquestrians have to make it so Equestria is always the one accommodating them?” groaned Rainbow.

“Rainbow, I don’t think Ebb meant it that way,” said Twilight slowly, a pensive look on her face. “She was merely stating a fact.” Twilight winced. “A very sad, lamentable fact.”

“I agree Twilight, as much as that makes our jobs harder,” said Applejack.

“Well, we are the Elements of Harmony. If there is anypony who has a better chance of succeeding, it’s us!” Pinkie declared.

“Right you are Pinkie,” said Rarity nodding sagely.

Chapter 25: Into the Maw, The Battle of Vanhoover Part 1

A white front and boiler, gold trim, and purple flags and cab adorned the Royal Equestrian express, the steam locomotive designated for the Princess of Equestria and her entourage. Named The Duchess, the engine itself was powered by six drive wheels, but also supported by four smaller front wheels and two small rear wheels. Behind the engine was the coal and water bunker car, which was then followed by a series of white carriages with purple roofs and gold trim.

The Princesses and their entourage could have taken an airship for the entire way, but a train, especially an express one that would be travelling along clear railway lines, would be faster. Moreover, they had to take their escorts, as well as one hundred Venecian marines and their equipment with them.

As nervous as she was with what lay ahead, Celestia couldn’t help but gaze in awe at the engine and ask Alternia’s nephew, Blueblood, questions about how it worked. She had seen the trains, but hadn’t had the time to examine one up close.

“Steam powers the pistons, Blueblood?” she asked.

“Indeed, auntie, I mean, your highness,” said Blueblood, quickly correcting herself.

Celestia smiled at Blueblood. “I’ve told you before to call me Celestia, Prince Blueblood.”

Blueblood chuckled. “If you say so, Celestia.” The prince levitated a pocket watch out of his white tuxedo and glanced at the time momentarily. “Speaking of which, Celestia, it is about time for you to come to the radio station."

“What for—Ah, yes. The address,” Celestia said as she followed Blueblood to the broadcasting car on the train.

While they were worried about blowing the surprise on their attack, the Equestrians and the Aquestrians had agreed that since the news of their agreement and the reasons behind it was fairly well known, there was no point trying to hide their intentions. Thus, the princesses had agreed they would make a public address to Equestria to make them aware of the fact they planned to fight the Old One personally.

The address also had another purpose, of a more practical nature.

“Alternia, are you ready?” Celestia asked as she stepped into the broadcasting car, a jumble of neatly bound wires, tables with microphones, ponies sitting at desks looking at alien-looking machines, and her two co-rulers standing in front of the microphones set up for them.

Alternia looked up from her notes on the speech written by Blueblood. “Yes, although I have some doubts about this.”

Celestia was about to speak, but Luna, who put her notes down on her stand, beat her to it. “Alternia, have more faith in our ponies. This address will only reaffirm the love they have for you.”

Alternia managed a small smile. “We will know soon enough.” She turned to her adopted nephew. “Blueblood, how long do we have?”

“Fifteen minutes.” Blueblood glanced around. “Has anybody seen Cyndra by the way? I need to talk to her after the speech.”

Just then, Cyndra trotted in with a grim look on her features. “I’m here, but I need this cabin vacated now of anyone with less than Level Five clearance.”

The radio and broadcasting staff glanced at each other, but shrugged and moved out of the carriage. They were followed by the guards, and even Harlequin, leaving only Blueblood, Celestia, Luna and Alternia.

“Cyndra, what do you have to tell us?” asked Alternia.

Cyndra grimaced. “I just received a priority telegram from Admiral Marenitz in Canterlot and from my mother. REINS spies and my mother’s changelings who have infiltrated the cultists’ camp have discovered that there is another Old One and a priestess of unknown power.”

“Where?” demanded Celestia before a stifling silence could set in the room.

“That is where it gets puzzling. The Old One’s name is Yoth-Atal and she is not active. What we do know is that Ist’ytal, her loyal first priestess, some kind of monstrous sea creature leading an army on a wave, is an entity on this world and that the cultists were debating on whether to call upon her aid,” explained Cyndra.

“Debating whether to call upon her aid?” inquired Luna.

“We’re just getting details in right now, your highness, but it appears they don’t know if she’ll respond favorably. All we do know for now is that this Ist’ytal does exist and may be a factor in our forthcoming battle, depending on how closely aligned she is with Shi-Nihalar.”

The Equestrian triumvirate didn’t speak, only thinking deeply as they pondered this new information.

“Is it possible that Empress Tethys is Ist’ytal?” Luna asked in a wary tone.

Cyndra and Blueblood both inhaled sharply as Alternia grimaced.

Celestia bit her lip. “Considering how Ist’ytal seems to have several parallels to Tethys, this is possible. Nonetheless, I recommend we proceed with the plan.”

Cyndra’s eyes widened. “Princess Celestia, if Tethys is indeed a priestess of the Old One, then we might be walking into a trap.”

Celestia shook her head. “Remember Cyndra, the cultists who gave us this information did not know if Ist’ytal would actually help them, and seem in fact scared of her response. Moreover, if Tethys is Ist’ytal, I think she has committed quite enough resources to this operation to the point that I am satisfied of her devotion to this cause. Lying is not in the culture of kelpies and has never been in Empress Tethys’s nature, and she has told us a lot about Shi-Nihalar, offered the use of her capital, which is itself a highly valuable magical device, and promised her military support.”

Alternia nodded, slowly. “There is also the matter of her reaction to Shi-Nihalar once we found out about him. She immediately enlisted our help. The terms she offered to us were reasonable, not suspiciously enticing nor impossible to meet, and she was willing to clarify and negotiate for these terms. I also would like to point out that while I cannot read her emotions as well as others, she is concerned about Shi-Nihalar and so even if she is Ist’ytal, she is no friend of his.”

“I agree with those points,” Luna said, turning to face Alternia and Celestia. “I would also like to point out that considering Tethys is highly protective of her Aquestrians, it makes no sense for her to work with one that would and has mind controlled her subjects. We also must consider that her subjects such as Mareel, Ebb Flow and Typhon have shown they are worried about Shi-Nihalar and are willingly working with us to help kill him. If Tethys was to deceive us, she must have deceived her own subjects as well. She could do so, but it would be problematic due to the kelpies’ emphasis on honor and the fact that she’d have to deceive even her own most loyal subjects and confidantes.”

“So what should we do about this?” asked Blueblood.

“I think we’ll put reserves on standby to cover our retreat if Ist’ytal is not Tethys and she shows up to tip the scales against us. With that in regard, Cyndra should send a note to Caesar regarding this and recommend that he bring up a reserve regiment to cover our retreat should the need arise. The Cloudsdale Blues perhaps,” said Alternia.

“I agree. Also, someone send a message to the Aquestrians. They should know about this. Make sure that whoever sends it gauges their ambassador’s reaction as well as they can,” said Celestia.

Luna pursed her lips. “I am also in agreement. That being said, I would like to approach Tethys about this before the battle starts so that there are no misunderstandings or unpleasant revelations during the actual battle.”

“That would be wise,” said Alternia, Celestia nodding in affirmation.

“I understand, Auntie. Your highnesses, should I ask the others to come in?” asked Cyndra, still looking a bit worried.

Celestia glanced at her co-rulers. “Please do, Cyndra.”

Bowing quickly, Cyndra went out and the rest of the staff filed back in.

“Anyway, broadcast is in seven minutes, let’s get ready,” said Blueblood.

“Understood. Let’s hope this works,” said Alternia.

Across Equestria, ponies, donkeys, mules, griffons, minotaurs, and even zebras glued their ears to their radio sets. Gathering in town halls, houses, and community centres, they waited for the voices of their princesses. Even workers in factories and offices stopped their tasks, their employers not chastising them as they gathered around the radio.

There were also a fair number of changelings listening in. Some were Chrysalis’s and Belladonna’s changelings tuning into radios on the trains taking them to Vanhoover. Others were infiltrators from other hives, curious to see what the changeling princess of Equestria and her co-rulers would say.

At precisely eleven o’clock in the morning, a calm, raspy, but nevertheless serene voice filtered through thousands of speakers.

“Good afternoon, my little ponies. This is Princess Alternia.”

“Princess Celestia.” This voice was far less friendly, more firm, and filled with an almost martial spirit.

This was followed by another voice, said at a normal volume, and yet sounding almost like a declaration to the crowd.

“And Princess Luna.” All the way on the Pie family rock farm, Trixie and the gathered Pie family could hear Luna take a short breath.

“We have gathered here today to speak to you all about a matter of grave importance,” Luna said.

“As you have all undoubtedly witnessed and heard, the Primal God Shi’Nihalar is using mind control over innocent ponies of Equestria, forcing friends to turn upon friends, trapping them within their own minds,” said Celestia.

In Manehattan, Coco Pommel swallowed and nudged closer to Suri Polomare, who to the younger mare’s surprise reciprocated the action.

“Moreover, while extending his influence over the inhabitants of Equestria, he also rallies to his banner his servants, radical cultists who have long worshipped him in secret, and preyed on Equestria’s citizens in his name,” said Luna.

In Ponyville Hospital, a bandaged Big Mac and Granny Smith gripped each other’s hooves, as they listened in the hospital’s hall with the other patients, some of whom had been wounded in the Diamond Dog attack on Ponyville. Close to them, Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle huddled together.

“We, the three Princesses of Equestria, plan to put a stop to this once and for all,” declared Alternia. “We have forged an alliance with Empress Tethys of Aquestria and together we all have agreed to take to the battlefield and personally ensure Shi’Nihalar no longer endangers Equestria, this world, and all those who live and breathe on it.”

There were mixed feelings at this pronouncement. Those at the Wonderbolts camp in Vanhoover glanced at each other in doubt as they heard this. Only Spitfire sat and stared at the radio, eyes narrowed behind her trademark shades.

“The chance that we will succeed is slim,” said Celestia.

“The chance that we will not speak to you ever again, is high,” admitted Luna.

Everybody could hear Princess Alternia taking a deep breath. “But in spite of this danger, we are all the same committed to this task. For we love Equestria, and we love you.”

That calm, matter-of-fact, and yet sincere pronouncement, preceded by Celestia and Luna’s admission that they might well not return, struck a chord in those across Equestria, and those also listening in Venecia.

On Vol Oros, listening to their portable radio in a shaded area of the palace, Twilight couldn’t stop the tears in her eyes, and neither could Sunset.

“I may not have known you all for long, and perhaps you may not listen to my words, but ever since my return to Equestria, I have loved her, and all those who dwell in her borders,” said Celestia.

Quickly, hooves from Twilight’s friends patted her shoulders. Fluttershy even gave her a hug. Sunset was left alone however, her head bowed. That was, until Typhon, a tired look in his eyes from being up all day, extended a tentacle to Sunset and patted her shoulder. The unicorn initially started, staring at the Prince for a moment in surprise, before smiling.

“I returned to spread eternal night, but I was forgiven by you all, and accepted with open hooves. For this mercy, I will repay you with my life if it is necessary,” declared Luna, even as Celestia looked at her with pride, and also a fair bit of worry.

“I have lied to you, and you still accepted me, and though I have known you for the longest, you continue to surprise me with your love, your friendship and your compassion.” Alternia smiled, closing her eyes. For she could feel the love of her subjects flowing into her from Twilight and her friends in Vol Oros, from the Ponyville villagers, from those in Canterlot, and from every one of Equestria’s many inhabitants. Alternia could feel their love filling her with strength, erasing, for one moment, all her doubts and fears.

It was not nearly as strong as it had been at the height of her popularity and power. However, it had been a while since she had felt such devotion, admiration and hope that came with it.

“Even now I feel your love giving me strength, bolstering me against the battle that lies ahead,” said Alternia blissfully.

“So in this dark hour, perhaps the darkest we’ve ever faced. We urge you all to look to your bonds of friendship, and of love,” said Luna.

All over, fillies and colts such as Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo glanced at each other. Mares and stallions such as Twilight Velvet and Nightlight did as well.

And in a train carriage on the Duchess Retariusil looked eastward, her magic holding a golden locket with a portrait of Sebastiana in it, just as Sebastiana, across the sea, was looking westwards, a silver locket with Retariusil’s picture in it in her hoof.

“We urge you to look to your family ties,” said Celestia, even as Big Mac and Granny Smith smiled proudly.

“We ask that you turn to your neighbours, even those you do not know well,” said Alternia.

At that, Derpy and Doctor Whooves, who just happened to be standing side by side, glanced at one another. They didn’t know one another very well, but if the princesses said so...

“And to stand, as you always have, strong, against all odds, against prejudice, against tyranny, against fear, and against evil,” said Celestia.

“As you have stood, time and time again,” said Alternia.

“Thank you. And may Equestria, this land of friendship, and our home, live forever,” finished Luna.

On The Duchess one day later…

“Everybody, Sunset Shimmer just sent me a telegram regarding our earlier question about Ist’ytal,” announced Celestia as she trotted into the dining car.

Retariusil looked up from her book. “What did the kelpie representative say, and who was he?” she asked.

Celestia glanced at the telegram. “Sunset talked to not only Prince Typhon, but also a kelpie commander called Seiche, a war hero from the Aquestrian Civil War who is part of Empress Tethys’s elite guard and leader of the garrison at Vol Oros. Sunset remarks he’s huge that by kelpie standards, though fairly stoic. Anyway, Typhon was notably surprised, which is frankly not surprising considering that he isn’t as knowledgeable as Tethys is and is not always kept in the loop. The fact that Seiche, the kelpie Tethys appointed to command Vol Oros in her absence didn’t know or even heard of Ist’ytal is more telling. Sunset describes his expression as perturbed and genuinely worried for his Empress, inquiring about the possible power of Ist’ytal. He actually thanked us and told us he would pass the message on to the Empress.”

“That is pretty informative. If Tethys is Ist’ytal, he clearly doesn’t know it. And he clearly isn’t in any plot to betray us or else he’d be more closed off,” said Luna.

Alternia nodded. “All the same, I would be far more comfortable after I personally confirm this with Empress Tethys.”

Sunset, two days later, Alliance Forces camp on Vanhoover Island…

In respect to the kelpies, the princesses, Retariusil, their escort, and the Venecian marines went through a portal set up by some crack Equestrian mages to get to Vanhoover Island. This was how they had got most of their heavy artillery to the island.

They had to do it all in secret though. After the speech by the Equestrian Triumvirate, it was unlikely they could go into even the battle-scarred Vanhoover without attracting a crowd, which was the last thing they wanted to do.

Once through the portal, Chrysalis, Belladonna, Simulacris, and Ebb Flow met them. Alternia was quickly embraced by her sisters, even as Ebb, who was under a very heavy umbrella to block out the sun’s rays, snorted, but not too harshly.

“That’s the last of your forces, Princesses?” asked Ebb.

“Yes. How long have you and your Empress been here?” asked Celestia.

“About a day. We’re resting in the cove down there,” said Ebb, pointing west to the gravelly beach. Obviously, in the daytime, nobody could see the kelpies, but nopony doubted that the kelpies were there.

“Good. We do need to talk to her about something rather important once the sun sets,” said Luna.

Sunset…

The Equestrian Triumvirate, Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna and Retariusil, all came down to the pebbled shore some distance away from their main army camp just out of earshot, though they were all watching rather closely.

And at precisely sunset, Empress Tethys trotted toward shore, her massive bulk practically filling the entirety of the small cove as she rose onto the beach and halted, just before the Equestrians and changelings.

As always, Tethys’s expression was stoic, and unreadable. Her emotions were also fairly controlled, bound as tightly as if they had been tied by ropes. Alternia was fairly sure that Tethys would have received Seiche’s message, but her lack of expression meant they had no indicator as to how she was feeling in regards to that. Glancing at Ebb, who stood beside Tethys, Alternia couldn’t figure out what the captain was thinking either. She was merely mirroring the Empress’s stoic expression. There did appear to be some curiosity coming from the captain though...

“Empress Tethys, it’s good to see you,” Alternia said in a warm tone, putting her suspicions aside.

“What is it? Now is not the time for pleasantries,” stated Tethys.

Celestia stiffened, and met Tethys’s pitch-black eyes. “As we informed your commander, Seiche, our spies that have infiltrated the cultists rank informed us of a possible interloper that might interfere in the battle on the side of the Old One. A being known as Ist’ytal, first Priestess of another Primal God called Yoth-Atal. Commander Seiche didn’t know about her, so we were wondering if you know anything about this being and whether she will pose a threat. She apparently leads an army from the sea and is described as the cultists as simply, monstrous.”

“So what you are really asking is if I am Ist’ytal,” Tethys said.

Luna and Celestia stiffened, though Alternia and the changelings did their best to keep their breathing level.

Alternia had chosen her words, very carefully and she said them, as calmly and neutrally as she could. “We suspected and you do not have to answer. We just don’t want Shi-Nihalar to try to surprise us mid-battle. In fact, we agreed that you may not be Ist’ytal at all, and this would just be to set our minds at ease. If you are Ist’ytal though, we all agreed that you have shown a strong enough commitment to bringing Shi-Nihalar down and to the peace that we trust you. The only question we would have then would simply be if your Primal God, Yoth-Atal would have any particular designs that might force you to jeopardise our agreement.”

“I am Ist’ytal. Or rather, was. I haven’t heard the whispers of the Old One, Yoth-Atal, in centuries. As for our agreement, even the will of an Old God will not force me to break my word.”

There was a force to Tethys’s words, even though they were spoken at normal volume. The kind that makes one instantly realize that the person was speaking the truth. It wasn’t backed with a compulsion that the alicorns and changelings had trained themselves to recognize. It was simply the Empress’s force of will infused in the statement.

Even Ebb’s eyes seem to widen slightly at her Empress’s declaration.

She’s definitely not lying. Signalled Chrysalis through their mind link.

Knew that. That’s a comfort though. As is her promise. I still have some questions though... Thought Alternia as she inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.

Alternia dipped her head out of respect. “Thank you for your forthrightness, Empress. I do want to ask inquire what exactly did your role entail, and how you once became Yoth-Atal’s priestess. Again, I ask you to forgive us for our curiosity, but considering how powerful a Primal God can be, we just want to be sure you can easily resist Yoth-Atal and offer our assistance if even there is a slim possibility of her trying to dominate your will.”

“My role as priestess is pretty self explanatory. I was the Voice of Yoth-Atal, spreading her will to those beneath the waves, but primarily to the kelpies as well as doing my best to interpret what the Old One said to those who listened. As I said before, the wills of the Old Ones are….complicated at best. As for mental domination, there are no guarantees, but I have taken necessary measures, having safe-guarded my mind over the years after the great silence in every way I could imagine any being could exploit.”

Well that partially explains why we have such a huge difficulty reading her emotions. It’s annoying she hasn’t answered our question about how she became the priestess, but it would have to do. She’s not in collusion with Yoth-Atal as of now thought Alternia to her sisters.

Celestia and Luna seemed to also agree as they didn’t press any harder, though their eyes were narrowed and their shoulders stiff.

“Are these measures to safeguard your mind exclusive to kelpies?” inquired Luna

“Some are, but I’ve supplemented the safeguards with spells as I learned more about magic.”

Luna looked pensive. “If you do not mind, can you send share these with us, or just cast these spells on us prior to the battle?”

“I can share the knowledge. A word of warning, the spells are a bit unrefined,” said Tethys.

Celestia nodded. “We can work with that. Before you tell us, do you mind if we inform our force commanders about your identity as well so they will not so easily be swayed by the Shi-Nihalar’s false promises.”

Tethys inclined her head slightly. “It’d be best if you did. Once the battle is underway, the Old One will use every chance it has to undermine the threat from the inside.”

“Right, you mentioned he would prey on our fears and our suspicions on one another,” said Alternia, recalling their earlier discussions.

Why didn’t she tell us all of this earlier? wondered Retariusil.

The mere possibility that she was Ist’ytal put her in a bad light, which I’m sure Tethys was aware of. Moreover, it's likely Tethys thought that if we knew she was Ist’ytal, that knowledge would increase our suspicions of her prior to the battle. However, once she saw we were still willing to work with her after finding out for ourselves, she became more willing to work with us. Suggested Simulacris.

That’s my theory as well… I’ll tell Harlequin to inform Colonel Octavius. You inform your changelings. said Alternia.

“Thank you, Empress. If you give us a minute to tell our commanders, we can learn about the spells from you now,” Alternia said.

“That would be satisfactory,” Tethys said.

The next afternoon...

The Western Coast of Vanhoover island was dominated by a massive stretch of windswept, wind-torn gravel beach lined with evergreen and fir trees as well as cedar. Vanhoover’s local weather was rather warm and wet after all, allowing both evergreen and the normally warm-climate acclimated cedar to grow. The cedar in particular gave the area a very earthy and yet, smokey scent.

The actual gravel beach itself made a crunching noise under Harlequin’s hooves as he trotted past the artillery firing positions set up just off the beach and in the woods near the southern tip of Vanhoover island. This was the place that Empress Tethys had said was the closest to the Primal God Shi-Nihalar. The guns themselves varied. Most of the one hundred they had brought were breech-loading Hoofstrong guns that Harlequin knew from his stint in the Royal Guard, were fairly reliable and fast firing. They also had a small battery of ten newer Prench guns. The newer guns were untested in battle, but unlike the Hoofstrong guns, they had a pneumatic ‘air brake’ system that would reduce the recoil on the gun to such an extent, they didn’t need to be repositioned after they fired. This would allow for an even faster rate of fire.

As for the Dragoon Guard, and changelings, they were hiding in the bush, interspersed amongst the artillery. As there was a risk Shi-Nihalar could throw a tsunami at them, they had also built up earthen walls about ten meters high to solidify their position, even lining the tops of them with a thick palisade at some points to create rough machicholations. The ponies of the Dragoon guard made up the centre of the formation, with the changelings on the flanks. In reserve were the remnants of the Mirror Guard, the Venecian Marines, two companies of the Royal Guard, and two companies of the Lunar Guard, along with a small battery of cannon.

As for the kelpies, their dragon turtles were deployed in the shallow water off the beach, while they themselves were placed right ahead of the ponies and changelings on the beach itself. Their commander, was a hulking kelpie female called Undertow, dressed in the dark blue armor of her kind. She had been fairly quiet in the proceedings.

“If you find anything concerning, Captain Harlequin, you’d better spit it out now,” said Colonel Octavius, commander of the Dragoon Guard and leader the whole operation.

“Do we have a firing solution for if the Primal God sends his followers to attack our artillery? Or if the cultists appear from behind us? We know they’re flocking to Vanhoover after all,” Harlequin said.

“Well you have a few guns and we do have one. Different batteries have different priority targets should that become an issue. Moreover, our rear should be protected by the reserve forces you’re commanding,” said Major Sponge-Ram, the leader of the Vanhoover Artilleryponies with the group.

Andraste, one of Chrysalis’s chevaliers and commander of the three hundred changelings on the southern flank, frowned. “Intelligence from my hive and your REINS indicates we might be up against two thousand cultists, though. Can our reserve of five hundred hold?”

Captain Pike of the Venecian Marines grimaced. “We’ll have the trees to help us in that respect, but I’m with Harlequin. We can delay them, but not for too long.”

“Why don’t we post a few platoons of reserves to our rear so that they can provide support should the cultists attack?” asked Medusa, one of Belladonna’s chevaliers and the commander of the northern flank composed of another three hundred changelings.

Octavius nodded. “Do it. And also, is it possible if you can loan me a changeling, Captain Harlequin? I would very much appreciate a way to communicate directly with Princess Alternia.”

“If you can send me a runner that I can send to you in case I need your assistance, then I’d be happy to do so,” said Harlequin.

“Done. Wait, is that—” Octavius snapped to attention, and was quickly mirrored by the rest of the commanders, even the kelpie commander Undertow as Alternia, Celestia, and Luna landed.

Celestia was covered by her hulking plated armor. It wasn’t colored, it was simply made of grey, polished steel, with its angular lines forming rune-decorated, magic-reinforced plates that covered her shoulders, front, sides, and flanks. Her helm was sculpted around her half-broken horn, covering her nose, and even extending to protect her jaw. All that Harlequin could see were her magenta eyes.

Luna wore a more graceful yet no less intimidating barding that was similarly uncolored. Hers was made of chainmail linking plates that covered her flanks, barrel and neck. Her helmet was reminiscent of the one she had worn as Nightmare Moon. However, it wasn’t blue and was of a completely functional design, with no flourishes or exposed parts. It showed only her lower jaw and eyes.

As for his queen, her barding was similar in style to Princess Celestia’s barding, and was made of heavy interlocked plates. Unlike Celestia’s, though, the plates making up Alternia’s barding were smaller, thereby giving a little more flexibility. No compromise had been given to the central front plate covering Alternia’s chest wound, though: it was a solid, forge-hardened and tempered plate. The helmet had also been roughly modified so that Alternia’s antennae could stick out.

“Your highnesses!” exclaimed Captain Vlad of the Lunar Guard.

“Captain, commanders. Is everybody ready?” Luna asked in a solemn tone.

“As can be, your highness,” declared Octavius.

Alternia smiled. “Good. Inform all soldiers to go to battle stations. We’ll be heading to meet with Tethys off the coast now.” She took a deep breath and Harlequin could feel the anxiety in his queen, in all of the princesses he now served.

“Good luck, commanders, and we will see you in this life, or the next,” said Alternia quietly.

The commanders nodded stiffly.

“Do you have any words you’d like to say to the troops, your highnesses?” asked Captain Pike.

The princesses glanced at one another for a second, before Celestia spoke up. “I shall do it.”

When no one challenged her, the white alicorn sprang into the air. Facing the forest where the other warriors were, Celestia took a deep breath, and shouted.

“Warriors! Changelings, ponies, Venecians. Just by standing here today, you have shown that your courage, your bravery, knows no bounds. So let us be even braver. Let us kill ourselves a god! For Venecia! For the Changeling Hives! FOR EQUESTRIA!”

There was a resounding cheer from the shoreline. A hoarse, perhaps desperate one, but frankly, as Harlequin considered the circumstances, he was glad that there was a cheer.

He was too worried to cheer though, and no matter how he tried, he couldn’t tear his eyes away from his queen.

“Princess—”

“It’s Alternia, Harlequin,” reminded his queen softly.

Harlequin swallowed. “Alternia, please be careful.”

Alternia nodded and managed a small smile. “You too.” And, with Luna, she lifted off and slowly drew smaller and smaller into the distance.

Out to Sea...

After meeting with Chrysalis, Simulacris, Belladonna and Retariusil, all of whom were dressed in the black-blue chitin armor of the changelings, the rulers of Equestria continued to fly out into the night sky, their eyes searching the sea.

Chrysalis grimaced and Alternia could hear her sister’s thought echo in her head. You know, we could be flying above the Old One at this very moment.

Please don’t think that right now, Queen Chrysalis! pleaded Retariusil.

Belladonna winced. I’m more concerned about how we’re going to spot Tethys and her troops.

That was when they saw a plume of water spout from the sea, and heard a familiar voice shouting.

“Over here!”

Looking down, the Equestrians and changelings just managed to see a dark kelpie form in the water.

“Captain Ebb Flow. I presume Empress Tethys is underwater,” said Alternia.

“Yes, your highnesses. Please cast the water-breathing spells that the Empress gave you. I shall guide you to her with my hydromancy,” said Ebb gruffly before she disappeared into the water.

Quickly, the land dwellers’ horns glowed as they surrounded their heads with magical bubbles, as well as their bodies. This was the water-breathing spell that Tethys had shown them.

Still, it took a moment for the changelings and alicorns to adjust as they sank into the depths of the night sea. Luckily, Ebb waited for them to dive in or else they would never have been able to glimpse the kelpie in the dark water. Once they were underwater, the kelpie captain used her hydromancy to propel them down into the depths.

Before long, after several long minutes of travelling in this shadowy world, they found Empress Tethys, the magical spear gripped in her tentacles. She was surrounded by bands of black-armoured kelpies as well as several dragon turtles.

“Empress, we’re ready,” declared Celestia.

“You will be too slow as you are. This shall aid your movement.”

It was too dark to see the Empress’s magic and so it was a rather abrupt surprise for the alicorns and changelings to find that they were suddenly no longer sinking into the water, but hovering.

“It’s some kind of water-movement spell. If we think where to go, we should be able to get there,” guessed Luna.

“That’s useful. Anyway, we have no time to waste,” said Celestia as she floated after the Empress, who was already getting under way.

As planned, the kelpies and dragon turtles didn’t follow them. They were to stay at a distance until they had distracted the Old One. And so the land dwellers followed in the wake of her massive, swishing tail.

None of the princesses and queens were sure how long they had been in the water when they first saw the shadow of Shi-Nihalar.

“Sister, please tell me that is Vanhoover Island?” asked Luna in a tremulous voice.

Celestia shook her head, eyes narrowed at the dark shadow in the distance, beyond the swimming Empress. “That has to be Shi’Nihalar.” Turning to Luna, Celestia focused her magic to her horn. “Luna, we’re going to use Equinox’s Equalizer. Alternia, increase the power to that shield.”

“Agreed!” said Luna. Still swimming, albeit far more slowly, Luna quickly closed her eyes and touched her horn to Celestia’s half-horn, even as Alternia nodded automatically. The spell sounded old and familiar, but she wasn’t sure of its nature. Still, judging by the power that was coalescing at the point where the two alicorns’ horns met, it seemed an appropriate choice.

What is that spell? asked Simulacris.

It then clicked for Alternia and her eyes widened. Under any circumstances apart from this one, I would never recommend using it. And it will take a while to charge. Speaking of which…Simulacris, handle illusions. Retariusil, you’re defending our position. Belladonna, Chrysalis and I will defend the Empress and try to expedite her advance on Shi-Nihalar.

Alternia focused her love to her horn and directed it to the Empress. “Empress, prepare for a speed boost!”

As the green glow of Quicksilver’s Hastener surrounded Empress Tethys, the massive kelpie suddenly sped up, tearing ahead away the Equestrians and changelings. In that same moment, five copies of the Empress appeared beside her, all holding the same spear. The work of Simulacris.

Chrysalis gritted her teeth, “Get ready.”

Alternia nodded and got ready to cast another illusion spell on Tethys, one that would add more clones to those in the water.

That was when she had a thought.

Is Tethys… no, Ist’ytal really going to keep our bargain with us? She is the spawn of Yoth-Atal, one of the Primal Gods.

Alternia blinked and shook her head. She promised. I didn’t sense any lies then.

But she is rather good at disguising her feelings.

She has also dealt fairly and honorably with us.

She killed hundreds of my soldiers, thousands of Venecians, humiliated Equestria, hurt so many, and basically forced us into this treaty. How is that fair and honorable?

Well, she’s never lied to me… and she was looking out for her own subjects...but she doesn’t care for mine…

Alternia stopped swimming. Why am I helping Ist’ytal? She killed Raven and Buzz! The pain of Buzz’s death, Raven’s demise… it was all coming back, and so was the anger.

You should be shooting her now. Not forging weapons to help her, or speeding her up. What would Buzz and Raven think?

I should, shouldn’t I? Tethys is my enemy. Not my friend. Not like my sisters, or Celestia, or Luna. thought Alternia.

She needs to die for what she did to Equestria. What she did to your friends. She’s a threat to Equestria’s safety. She must be stopped!

Alternia’s horn glowed, but not with an illusion spell, her eyes narrowed at Tethys’s back. And she wasn’t alone in stopping.

Chrysalis had halted, tears in her eyes as she floated, a thousand thoughts running through her head.

I can’t do this. Not against something as powerful as Shi-Nihalar! I mean… I … I killed my own mother because I was rash. I nearly killed my own sister because I was jealous. I nearly exiled my own daughter because of anger! I’m just going to screw up again. I’m going to fall to his mind control. I’m going to… I’m going to fail my family again and the world is going to fall because of me!

Beside her, Simulacris’s eyes were wide and she was trembling uncontrollably.

What am I thinking. I’m the weakest of my sisters. I mean, I couldn’t even convince the Queens Council to help us! I can’t even offer my own changelings. What can I even do to help them?

Belladonna on the other hoof, was glaring at Tethys. Alternia and the others might have been hoodwinked by the Empress, but I don’t trust her. She’s only hurt my sister, and her friends. I don’t care if we got a truce, it’s only a matter of time before she breaks it!

Retariusil was with her, a sneer on her features. Hah! Now that the Empress is distracted by the Old One, I can kill her now, for my hive which she so callously destroyed! For my mother, whom she starves to death even now! Once she’s dead, I can rebuild the Sea Snakes and show the world that Murmillar’s spawn should never be crossed!

As for Celestia and Luna, they had an eerie smile on their features as they pointed the gathering ball of magic at their horns at Tethys, their thoughts, united.

How dare this wretched kelpie harm our subjects, tear the sea away from them! How dare she attack our shores, cut off my/my sister’s horn, kill our guardsponies, defy our will! She will learn that the alicorns of Equestria are not to be taunted!

And so Equinox’s Equalizer one of the most powerful destruction spells ever invented by a pony, became pointed at Tethys’s back…primed to fire.

What they didn’t know, was that not too far behind them, were seven kelpies. All but invisible in the sea, they were watching the princesses and queens. They could see them focusing on the Empress or at best, freezing.

At the head of the group, Ebb wanted to swear, but she didn’t dare do so. Instead, she got ready to wave her tentacles and issue the signal for her group to launch their contingency plan.

They were the core of the Abyssal Guard. Each of them deadly fighters. The most loyal, the strongest willed, and the most devoted kelpies in the entirety of Aquestria. Among them were those such as Longshore, the commander of the strikes on the Equestrian ports, and Whitecap, a kelpie that even Samudra’s Myrmidon Guard feared.

For they had been ordered that should the princesses and changeling queens succumb to the mind control, they were to kill them and get the hell out.

A little before on Vol Oros...

“The assault should be starting now,” said Sunset, her voice the very definition of forced calm.

“Yeah, I just wish there was something we could do apart from moving the sun and moon,” said Twilight as she looked up at the white fireball atop of Vol Oros. The ceremony to move the sun and moon had been surprisingly easy. Referring to old instructions not used since the appearance of Celestia and Luna, the seapony and unicorn mages had shuttled the sun and moon across the sky. It had been by no means simple, but with the help of the amplifier, the mages were able to do so without draining their reserves.

Now, all the seaponies and unicorns now gathered atop of the spire could do was wait until the next time they had to infuse the amplifier with power, which was about once every few hours.

“Twilight, there’s no point worrying. Shi-Nihalar might be physically strong and magically endowed, but we’ve literally sent our best against him. I seriously can’t imagine Empress Tethys of all kelpies losing with the help of five changeling queens and an alicorn,” said Archmage Meringue cheerfully.

“Archmage, aren’t you giving Twilight Sparkle false hope? Shi-Nihalar is so powerful, his magical signature basically soaked Ebb Flow even after her brief contact with him,” said Archmagus Mareel.

Twilight’s shoulder slumped as did her hindquarters to the floor as Meringue sighed. “Perhaps you could save your blunt comments for now, Archmagus Mareel. We are all aware of how ludicrously powerful Shi-Nihalar is in magic and physical strength.”

All of a sudden, Twilight sprang to her hooves, wide eyes fixating on the amplifier.

“Twilight? What’s wrong? Is the spell breaking?” demanded Meringue, looking up at the fireball for any signs of a magical overload or failure.

“Sunset, Meringue, Mareel, the amplifier was designed to lock onto huge targets right? I mean, objects or beings with a massive signature in the tens of thousands of thaums right?” asked Twilight, still looking up at the amplifier.

Sunset grabbed Twilight with her hooves and shook her, forcing the younger unicorn to face her. “Twilight, get to the point, what are you thinking?”

Twilight bit her lip. “Well… I was just thinking… can we not get the amplifier to lock onto Shi-Nihalar and fire some kind of spell at it?”

“Not going to work, he’s underwater. The Empress, the queens and the princesses have to drag him out,” said Seiche, the black-armored garrison commander of Vol Oros, and literally the largest kelpie Twilight had yet to see that wasn’t Tethys.

Sunset blinked. “But what if we drag him onto shore so they don’t have to and so our troops can fire on him? We can just program a simple spell to drag the Old One to land.”

After a moment of thought, Seiche nodded quickly. “If you could pull it off, that would really help our cause. How soon can you cast the spell?”

“We can do it, but you’ll need a sample of Shi-Nihalar’s signature. Seiche, help me down to get that!” exclaimed Mareel. Seiche nodded and vanished.

“Hold it. We’ll also need some kind of locator or link to the western coast. Just to pinpoint the general area of the spell so we can then direct it to lock onto Shi-Nihalar’s signature!” yelled out Meringue.

The group was stumped silent for a moment, racking their minds in thought, knowing that across the world, the battle for the fate of their world was raging.

That was when Twilight sprang to her hooves. “Murmillar! Alternia told me queens have a psychic and blood link to their daughters and Retariusil is on the field of the battle If we can get her up here, she can lend her magic to us to help us pinpoint the general location of the Princesses!”

Mareel slapped her hoof into the other. “Which can then let us lock onto Shi-Nihalar who is really close by! Good thinking Twilight Sparkle! Prince Typhon—”

“On it!” yelled Typhon as he clambered down the spire.

“In the meantime, we can start charging the amplifier. We’re only going to have one shot at this, so let’s make it count!” ordered Meringue.

By the time Typhon and Murmillar had gotten to the top of the spire, the unicorns and seaponies were gathered in a circle, funneling their magic up towards the fireball. Seiche had already returned to the top a few moments ago with a small glass canister filled with a waxy, black ooze that the mages had thrown into the balefire ball.

“What do you need?” demanded the queen, who in spite of her gaunt and malnourished condition, forced Twilight to look up at her.

“Get some of your hair or blood, and throw it into the fireball. Then direct your magic at it. A little of it is fine,” explained Sunset.

Murmillar quickly used her magic to yank a few strands of her orange mane which she levitated up into the balefire. It was consumed in an instant. She then sent a narrow stream of magic into the fireball.

“Think of your daughter! We’ll do the rest!” ordered Mareel. Murmillar nodded, and shut her eyes even as she trembled with the strain.

“Alright, locating target!” declared Meringue. Together, the unicorns and deep ponies focused on the signature of the hair and Murmillar’s changeling magic. They felt it draw their consciousness across the sea and continent, toward the western coast.

Toward where another, a massive signature lay, one that felt exactly like the sample of the magic that Mareel had provided.

Those not part of the ritual like Typhon and Seiche could see the white balefire take on the magic of the mages casting at it. The green of Sunset Shimmer’s magic, the orange of Murmillar’s, the blue of Twilight and the sea-green of Mareel’s… they all coalesced, a rainbow-colored sphere.

Now attuned to Shi’Nihalar’s primary location the mages really couldn’t miss him. He dominated the land, his influence spread across the entire western coast, even touching the eastern coast at some parts.

“Target located! Lock onto him now!” ordered Mareel.

All the deep ponies and unicorns such as Twilight and Sunset gritted their teeth and focused on directing their magic toward the target.

Onlookers in the meantime, even from as far as Venecia, could see that the sphere on Vol Oros suddenly pulse, and unleash a massive magical beam that arched across the sky toward the west.

Until it found its mark.

The moment it did so though, an excruciating pain exploded into the deep ponies and unicorns’ heads. Murmillar actually screamed and fell to the floor exhausted, her magic link broken. As for the others, veins popped on their foreheads, their horns glowing so brightly Seiche and Typhon had to look away from them.

“Is it resisting us?” gasped Meringue.

“No! Not consciously! That’s just its natural resistance! We need to push through! Cast the spell now! Before it has time to react!” screamed Mareel, the sphere of water she was in actually steaming where her horn was.

“Right! Starting the spell now!” screamed Twilight. Tears forming at the edge of her eyes, Twilight directed the massive outpouring of magic to seize Shi-Nihalar. But it was too much, her horn was now glowing red hot and she could feel her strength draining away.

“Hold on!” yelled Sunset, as she fought through the pain. She was joined by Mareel, Meringue and the rest of the whimpering unicorns and sea ponies and together, they completed the levitation spell, giving birth to a simple program of their will that they brute-forced onto the Old God.

A thousand miles away…

Alternia was nearly finished charging her spell. Just a little more time and the Empress would be dead.

That was until she was hit with an overwhelming urge to launch her spell now.

Strike! KILL HER

It didn’t matter that the spell wasn’t finished, she had to kill Tethys now!

That was until the sea itself decided to rebel against her.

The very water she was in seemed to suck her forward. Alternia willed herself to go back, but the pressure on her back was too great, the forward drive of the water too powerful to resist. It rolled her head over hooves, sending her sailing toward Tethys, who was also being drawn forward.

Around her, Alternia could see Celestia, Luna, Retariusil, and her sisters tumbling through the water, frantically waving their hooves legs, and wings in a futile gesture to try to stop themselves, and to Alternia’s alarm, they were all accelerating.

Alternia couldn’t help it, she started screaming as her vision for some reason, filled with bubbles, the turbulent water splaying her limbs out. She tried to swim against the flow, but there was simply no resisting, no point in trying to maintain balance.

Feeling as if she wanted to vomit from all the tossing and turning, Alternia was shocked to slam into something. Eyes flickering around, she thought it was her sister, but to her surprise it turned out to be Ebb Flow who was now tumbling away in another direction.

In fact, in the blur of bubbles, dark water, Alternia could see some other kelpies. She didn’t know how many, but she could see them. What in Tartarus were they doing here?

Then, finally, the waters began to calm, the bubbles dissipating and the sucking feeling weakening to the point she could now swim again.

“What was that?” groaned Chrysalis.

Celestia and Luna approached looking a bit flustered, but none the worse. “Not sure, Empress, did you have something to do with that?”

Empress Tethys, now beside them, shook her head. “That was not my doing.”

“Wait… I’m getting something from… from Murmillar,” said Simulacris, hoof to her breastplate, probably to where her Queen Crystal was. “You did what?!”

“Who and what did they do?” demanded Ebb.

“The deep ponies and unicorns at Vol Oros, they directed the magical amplifier to lock onto Shi’Nihalar and drag him onto shore!” exclaimed Retariusil.

“Thank them for us. That being said… I didn’t expect you to be here, Ebb,” said Luna, eyes narrowed at the kelpie.

Ebb grimaced. “We were here as a contingency. In case Shi’Nihalar succeeded in mind-controlling you, and he did.”

“What do you mean, we heard nothing but…” Alternia blinked and her jaw dropped open. “Oh by the hive mothers…”

“We were about to fire on Empress Tethys. Why did I think to do that?” muttered Celestia aghast.

“It was using your own voice against you. Do not let this happen again. In the meantime, we must push on while it is distracted,” said Empress Tethys.

Alternia swallowed. “Understood. We’re taking to the air,” she declared.

Despite his training Octavius paused for a moment, trying to figure out what he had just seen, what he was seeing, and how to respond.

One moment, the ocean was well still as it could be, with waves lapping gently on the gravelled beach. The ocean unflinching under the weight of the nervous stares and glances of three thousand ponies and changelings.

The next moment, the sea heaved, the water rising like a grotesque, billowing animal that was unable to stomach its food. This massive wave, at least ten meters high, rolled toward the shore.

“DOWN! NOW!” screamed Octavius, his order echoed by a hundred other officers to their mages along the lines. Throwing themselves down and behind the earthen ramparts, unicorns and changelings raised multi-colored shields atop of them. Octavius didn’t move from his commanding position atop of one of them, though; he needed to see what was going to happen next.

And he found words failed him. Breaking out of the water was this dark, towering mound… he couldn't see it clearly, but it had… an organic look to it, huge, ominous, and growing by the second. The wave it was causing was rushing ahead of it, closer and closer to the shoreline. The kelpies were hydromancing it, their tentacles moving to draw the water up the beach, calming it as they did so, but Octavius wasn’t sure if even they could calm this wave.

“Get down sir!” yelled one of his staff officers, an earth pony, and Octavius did, but he kept his eyes above the rampart.

The wave reared up, Octavius wasn’t sure how high but the sinking feeling in his stomach nearly overwhelmed him and he shut his eyes as it crashed down toward the kelpies. To his surprise, they slammed the water into the beach in front of them, spraying it all over themselves, and letting it rush up the beach under their hooves to rush up to the ramparts where it sprayed over the ponies, leaving them otherwise unharmed.

Gritting his teeth, Octavius clambered up the wet, newly muddy earth to the top and found his breath taken away, for Shi-Nihalar was right in front of them, towering over the beach, half in and half out of the water—only each half seemed bigger than anything he had ever seen.

It was enough to turn Octavius into a gibbering mess. It didn’t matter he had fought in Maretania alongside General Hanna Belle against the Maretonians. It didn’t matter he was a trained officer of Princess Alternia’s elite regiment. He stared into the Old One and completely lost it.

“BwaeobuahaeeaAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!”

Piss ran down the legs of the ponies as bladders failed and legs crumpled. And the changelings weren’t immune. Changeling’s wings locked and they fell to the ground poleaxed, wriggling and quivering in terrified fear, as their bladders also loosened. It didn’t matter whether they were veterans or recruits, all were simply rendered useless by the sheer sight of the Old One

“Octavius? Octavius?” yelled Alternia’s voice through his communication crystal, which he was no longer using.

“Ga. Ga. It. Ga,” croaked Octavius, unable to utter any more.

Underwater, Alternia cursed and increased her speed, and along with the alicorns and queens, and the Empress bursting out of the water, they also found themselves simply stunned.

The closest Alternia could describe Shi-Nihalar as was an amorphous large hill of eyes, mouths, and teeth. There was no pattern to how the eyes, mouths, and teeth were arranged. Sometimes Alternia could see fangs sprouting out from tentacles, eyes within mouths, tentacles with eyes, and mouths. Most of Shi-Nihalar was comprised of tentacles that moved with an undulating motion, but considering how absolutely nothing seemed constant about the god, she could only guess.

He… she… it was beached on the shore now, and it towered over them, fixing them in its many-eyed stare. It was as if it was entirely focused on them, and yet, seeing them as a pest.

“Empress, is the reason my forces aren’t responding because of that?” whispered Alternia, knowing Tethys would hear her.

The Empress hefted her spear. “Yes. Follow me.”

With that, Tethys charged forward, approaching Shi-Nihalar as fast as she could swim. Celestia went quickly after her, and so did Luna, Alternia and the rest of them. So far as Alternia could see, Celestia and Luna were charging another attack spell, separately this time.

Alternia repeated her haste spell on Tethys, allowing the Empress to pull forward faster, even as copies from Simulacris’s illusion spell appeared all around her.

That was when the sea began to froth and foam. Not the natural kind of froth and foam from the crashing of the waves on the beach though. It was as if the surface of the ocean had become a rabid dog, foaming at the teeth, with a sickly yellow-white kind of sea foam atop of the waves.

And out of this sea foam rose a plethora, a menagerie of creatures. They had arms, legs, and tentacles, but all of which were weirdly jointed. Some of them had no joints and some had too many joints so that they looked like some long, weirdly misshapen, backward bending arms. There was also no pattern and sometimes no symmetry to their limbs and hence, a number of them walked evenly on theirs, whilst others seemed to limp. They could be light and dark hued, pale colored and garishly multicolored. Some were twice the height of alicorns, others were as short as a pony. Some walked on their tentacles, others were so fat, they had to drag their bulk up the gravelly beach. They essentially had no fixed form or core defining feature. Even their skin varied from wet, slimy looking substances to hard, dragon-scale like surfaces. And their eyes… some had them high, others had them low near to the ground. A few had a single, massive eye, some had multiple eyes, and others didn’t seem to have any.

They were, for the lack of a better word, Others, and they were striding atop of the water toward them, whilst others were already moving toward the beach.

“Without artillery support, our forces are going to be slaughtered!” exclaimed Retariusil.

Luna grimaced. “I’m more concerned about how they’ll interfere with our attempts to close in on the Old One.”

“Focus on Shi-Nihalar first, everybody! I have a plan!” ordered Belladonna.

Mystified the queens and alicorns nodded and pursued Tethys.

The Empress wasn’t stopping for anything. She ploughed through the water, spear levelled and ready, eyes narrowed and tentacles raised. Several of the illusions that Simulacris had cast fading as dragon turtles, which must have been controlled by Shi-Nihalar, burst out of the water, snapping at them and dispelling them. Tethys did slow for a second, but then sped up again as a dragon turtle was thrown out of the water by her tentacles on the right side of her body; the massive beast was spinning out of the water, and slammed into the shoreline, upside down.

The Others then advanced, converging on Tethys slowly, forming a line to block her.

That was when two massive beams of magic, one golden yellow and the other dark blue, slammed into several Others that were blocking Tethys, throwing them backwards over the water. Celestia and Luna’s magic opened a hole just enough for Tethys to charge through and she did without a backward glance.

By now, Tethys was almost at Shi-Nihalar, but the Old One was not giving up the fight. Massive tentacles as wide as an alicorn was tall lunged out to catch her.

Alternia, Retariusil, Belladonna, Chrysalis, and Simulacris were ready though. As the tentacles tried to seize Tethys, they seized as many of them as possible with their telekinesis, slowing them down just enough for Tethys to plunge the spear into the towering Shi-Nihalar. The massive one-hundred meter weapon buried into the Old One, cutting into its body, Tethys using her bulk and momentum to drive it in so deep, it left only a small steel knob to see.

And to everybody’s relief, the Old God froze, the spear’s magic taking effect, its tentacles for once ceasing its undulating motion. Tethys wasted no time. She ate voraciously, swallowing tentacles, diving right into eye sockets, ripping out tongues from the mouths of the Old One as she clung to it with her tentacles.

“Celestia, Luna! Keep an eye on it! Belladonna, what’s your plan?” demanded Alternia as the alicorns flew circles around the Old One.

“You’re not going to like it, but first, to the shoreline, now!” ordered the queen.

Ebb Flow’s group of kelpies had sped past the Old One tearing underwater past the rebelling Dragon Turtles toward the shore where they knew the Others had to be engaging their kelpie comrades.

But when they surfaced to take a look they found their jaws lock in place.

The kelpies of the Abyssal Guard were getting close and personal with the Others, lunging at them they sank their teeth into eyes, cutting off limbs with crab claws, crushing joints with their fangs. Hydromancy was also employed rather frequently and Others were let out this keening, scream as kelpies impaled them with ice they drew from the sea.

But equally as often, the weirdly shaped others caught kelpies with their too long arms with weirdly shaped hands. They would slam kelpies into the ground with their tentacles around their necks. The Others with dragon-hide scales would often shrug off ice stakes, and some of the nimbler Others would even catch them, and then throw them back at the kelpies. Ebb could only grimace as one of the Others actually seized a kelpie by tail and head with one muscled tentacle, and an arm that seemed too thin and too weirdly jointed to work, before promptly tearing the kelpie into two.

And there were still more Others coming at them. No more were being born from the foam, thankfully, but they were still advancing on the kelpies.

“Where do we go, Captain?” asked Whitecap.

“Anywhere. Just stay alive as long as possible,” ordered Ebb.

“Ebb, is that you?”

Ebb glanced up to find Belladonna, Alternia, and Retariusil hovering over them.

Longshore glared at the changelings. “What are you doing? Why aren’t you helping the Empress?”

Belladonna grimaced. “We need your help to lure these Others away into a place more advantageous for us. The Reserve forces under Captain Harlequin are still unaffected by Shi-Nihalar thanks to them not actually having a direct line of sight to him. My sister Alternia can open a portal, we’ll strafe and hit the Others to get their attention and then flee into the portal, drawing as many of them into it as possible.”

“I can’t imagine your reserve forces being any use against these,” Ebb said in a dry tone.

“We’re aware of that, but we have no choice.” Alternia closed her eyes. Harlequin, our main forces aside from the kelpies are incapacitated by the mere sight of Shi-Nihalar and he’s summoned monsters, Others, to assist him. We’re luring them through a portal to your location. Ready yourselves for battle.

There was quite a bit of nervousness from Harlequin’s end of the link but he sent back an affirmative emotion. Yes your highness. Please put the portal in the front and center of our position.

Will do. “Belladonna, Retariusil, strafe them now, I’m opening the portal! Ebb get your friends to lure what they can near the portal!” ordered Alternia.

Ebb grimaced but charged toward the Others as Alternia focused herself and opened the portal, a great green door of flame far taller than she was, large enough for the biggest other she could think.

Meanwhile, Retariusil and Belladonna dived at the Others, keeping a fair distance, but getting close enough to slam bolts of magic into their heads… or eyes if they could target them. They were very careful not to hit any of the kelpies, including Captain Ebb who was tackling an Other to the ground, her tentacles tying down its mixed and matched arms, and her jaws ripping into it.

Meanwhile, the portal was completed, the door of flames opening up into the forest. Alternia was going to ask Belladonna what to do next, but her sister beat her to it.

Get through the portal and keep it open, Alternia. “Everybody else! Lure them in!” roared Belladonna.

The kelpies however, found disengaging the Others was a difficult task. Ebb managed it by morphing one of her tentacles into a bony blade and slashing it across the throat of her opponent before beating a hasty retreat. She lingered at the entrance to the portal though, gesturing with her tentacles to the others of her command. A number of kelpie warriors just dashed for it, racing for the portal as the changeling queens sometimes manifested magical nets to trip up the Others.

Luckily, the changeling queens continued to strafe the Others. Simulacris, hovering near the portal, assisted in their retreat by creating illusions, clones of ephemeral flame that dissipated when the Others struck at them, but allowed the kelpies fighting to disengage and run toward the portal. Meanwhile, Chrysalis, Belladonna, and Retariusil continued their strafing runs, but now they flew closer to the portal itself, hovering around it to hit the Others.

By no means was it an easy task; the Others continued to swipe at them. And then one of the Others seized a handful of pebbles in its misshapen hands and flung them at the strafing sisters.

Caught off guard, Chrysalis and Belladonna shielded their eyes, but their instinctive reaction let two more Others, one short but stocky, standing on two legs with three triple-jointed-mismatched arms, the other a tall, thin biped with two relatively normal arms and a set of wickedly sharp horns on its single-eyed head, charged the pair.

Chrysalis froze, watching her life pass in front of her eyes, whilst Belladonna tensed.

However, Ebb just managed to tackled the tall Other, her tentacles locking its legs and toppling it to the ground, while Simulacris seized the two queens and threw them out of the way and into the portal. Then, firing a small beam that missed the Other, Simulacris dodged toward the portal as well.

“Ebb, come on!” yelled Simulacris. The kelpie captain didn’t hesitate, quickly sidestepping away from her opponent who slammed two of its muscular arms into the ground where she just was, spraying pebbles all over the captain. Along with some other kelpies, Ebb dashed into the portal, wondering what the ponies could possibly have to stop these monsters.

As the last kelpie dodged into the portal, the final queens ran. Retariusil going in first, before followed by the four sisters.

The moment Alternia went through she was surprised. Harlequin and the rest of the reserve had acted fairly quickly, aligning their few cannons at the portal entrance, they had taken up a line formation facing the portal. For a moment, Alternia wondered why they hadn’t taken up a semi-circle around the entrance, before she quickly realized that if they did that, they’d run the risk of hitting each other.

“Your majesty! Go through the central path!” Harlequin yelled.

Alternia nodded and ran, the soft mushy ground under her hooves, Alternia and her sisters cleared the portal running with her fellows right down a central padded earth path, fenced in by small posts.

The short Other that had been pursuing them was first through the portal and was met with barrage of crossbow bolts. Unfazed, despite bleeding red blood, it charged forward, followed by the humanoid Other, and then by an Other that didn’t seem to have a head, and instead looked more like a cross between a crab and a slug, as it had armored crab-legs yet slithered as well.

Alternia was suddenly deafened as the ground in front of the Others exploded. The short Other was sent spiralling over the portal itself, limbs flailing, broken, whilst the tall Other was left without its two legs, mere bloody stumps. There wasn’t much left of the crab-slug Other. More Others were already coming through though, clambering over the remains of their fallen comrades trying to make their way to the line of ponies, batponies and changelings.

In a moment, Alternia reached the line with her sisters, ears still ringing. The Equestrians, remaining changelings, Lunar Guard, and Venecians had pulled up the cannon to fire at point blank range. The rest of the ponies and changelings were adding to the fire converging on the portal with beams of magic, and bolts from both repeating crossbows and heavier windup crossbows.

They had also set up a several long lines of angled stacks pointing toward the portal, and from what she was seeing, aside from that single marked out path down the centre, the field was littered with thinly disguised pits, which Alternia could only guess were traps.

Ebb was somewhat surprised and was taking a moment to catch her breath. “Well, this helps. Can you hold the portal open?”

Alternia glanced at Ebb. “I’ve set it to stay open for at least as long as I have magic.” Turning back to Harlequin, Alternia took a deep breath. “Captain, how long can you hold?”

Harlequin glanced at the Others coming through the portal. More were making it in, and trying to spread out, but he had set his squads up to fire by platoon, alternating the barrages to bottleneck and keep the Others from straying too far away, unless directly forward into his cannon.

“Not sure, but for at least two hours. We have plenty of ammunition, and I’ll inform our unicorns to not use magic unless absolutely necessary. I also had our reserves set up stake pit traps and some magical trap spells that should keep them funnelling down in one path. We originally intended these for use against the Old One’s followers, but they should make it very difficult to get past us.”

Ebb nodded. “Just make sure that you keep luring them in, captain.”

“Queen Retariusil, would you mind helping us with that?” asked Harlequin.

“I can do that. What are you going to do?” Retariusil asked.

“We need to get back to fighting the Old One. Ebb, judging from how the Old Ones are charging through, you should keep your kelpies here, in case they manage to break through. Harlequin, you need to order the Cloudsdale Blues and the Wonderbolts to reinforce your battalion, or at least patrol the southern shores of Vanhoover island to make sure the cultists don’t get here,” said Belladonna.

“Understood, I’ll make sure they avoid even looking at the Old One at all costs,” said Harlequin. Glancing at the Others still pouring through the portal, Harlequin grimaced as one particularly fast one managed to duck under a cannon shot, before plunging right through a spike trap. Turning back to his queen, Harlequin grimaced. “Go, your highnesses!”

Biting down her worry, Alternia nodded and, along with Belladonna and her sisters, teleported themselves away with a zap.

Meanwhile…

Celestia wasn’t terrified; no, that word was totally insufficient to describe her feelings. Even after ten minutes of straight combat, her stomach still felt queasy, her heart still felt cold, as she looked at the sinuous, writhing form of Shi’Nihalar. No opponent she had ever faced had ever generated such fear in her, not even Discord or Tethys.

But at the same time, she was feeling weirdly happy. Many in her reign had thought that Luna was the one who enjoyed combat the most. Her sister had loved to read books on strategy after all, and play war games with the generals. It hadn’t helped with her popularity with the peace loving ponies.

In reality, Luna merely was a student of warfare, enjoying the puzzle of it. Celestia was the one who reveled in combat.

That being said, Celestia was very glad that Luna was at her side, and even more glad Tethys was fighting with them.

That was because Shi-Nihalar was focusing on the larger of the threats, Tethys. Using his mighty tentacles, he would try to strike the Empress. With some of the tentacles as thick as Tethys’s limbs, it was no wonder that the Empress swayed, even as she pushed them back with her own tentacles. The only reason she wasn’t dead was because her natural heavy armor took most of Shi-Nihalar’s impacts. Moreover, Tethys would often use her own tentacles to latch onto Shi-Nihalar’s. While this wouldn’t allow her to completely block any attempts to hit her, her tentacles would allow for her to redirect the force of the blow.

That, and Luna and Celestia were doing the best they could to help her.

“Celestia! That tentacle is going for her throat! Cut it!” ordered Luna.

Celestia spotted the offending appendage reaching for Tethys’s throat and swooping down towards Tethys, she launched a golden beam at its base. The beam sliced through the muscle, not cutting it off, but weakening it so that Luna’s followup slicing spell severed it completely.

Tethys didn’t have time to say thanks. Her eyes were narrowed, partly so that the black, tar-like blood that flowed from Shi-Nihalar’s wounds didn’t get into her eyes. Her blood-ringed mouth gave a feral look to her, the scene from nightmares.

Celestia nearly paid for her momentary distraction with a tentacle to her face. Luckily, Luna was watching her and a telekinetic yank pulled Celestia out of the way before Shi-Nihalar’s tentacle could smack her out of the sky.

“Thanks!” gasped Celestia.

Luna nodded before zooming back into the fight, hitting another part of Shi-Nihalar.

It was at this moment that the changeling queens popped back into view and they quickly flew up to where Celestia was.

“How’s the fight going?” asked Chrysalis anxiously.

Celestia grimaced. “Slow. I’ve had to use a lot of magic just to keep some of Shi-Nihalar’s tentacles off of me. She won’t say it, but Tethys is having difficulty biting into him.”

“Certainly doesn’t look that way,” quipped Simulacris. The Empress was still biting into the Old One after all and the blood actually changing the color in the ocean was evidence of the damage she was doing.

“No, but she can’t keep it up forever. We need to keep the tentacles from strangling Tethys or throwing off her hold. Everything else at this point is secondary,” said Belladonna. Glancing at Shi-Nihalar, Belladonna pursed her lips. “Pair up: Chrysalis with Alternia, Celestia with Luna, and I with Simulacris. That way if someone gets caught we can free them more easily.”

With a quick nod, they were off. Like hornets, the changeling queens and alicorns buzzed around the Old One. They fired spells at eyes to blind them, threw spells down the uncountable number of mouths. Most importantly of all, they cut tentacles that reached for Tethys, or tried to place protective spells on her.

Often these took the form of shield spells that would blunt the impact of any tentacles that did hit Tethys, who would wince otherwise. Most of the time one pair, such as Alternia and Chrysalis, would seize the tentacle that tried to hit Tethys with their magic so that another pair, usually the more magically powerful Celestia and Luna, could swoop by and slice the tentacle off.

Yet, no matter how many tentacles they sliced, no matter how voraciously Tethys tried to consume Shi-Nihalar, it seemed that nothing was changing. Shi-Nihalar seemed unaffected. It was like attacking a rock that was fighting back.

For a moment, Alternia was wondering if they could reconsider their strategy, until she noticed something.

Tethys seemed larger than she recalled. Not stopping because that would mean death, Alternia circled above the Empress. She had been larger than two Equestrian battleships end to end, but now…

Alternia glanced at the beach and to Tethys, who was now drenched in Shi-Nihalar’s pitch black blood. Yes, Tethys was definitely getting bigger. She had grown almost the length of a destroyer. The proof of it was that she was sprouting even more tentacles to help combat Shi-Nihalar.

Again, Alternia was reminded of the ludicrousness of the situation. Less than a month ago they were enemies, but now, Alternia wanted Tethys to succeed in getting more power…

She’s growing isn’t she? asked Chrysalis.

Oh yes. According to Tethys, the growth is going to be exponential as when she gains power she eats faster and… well, you get the picture. Thought Alternia.

Simulacris cursed. Good. We can’t keep this up for long. I haven’t fought this long in ages—

And Alternia’s heart dropped to her stomach as she saw a tentacle slam Simulacris out of the sky and into the ocean.

Simulacris! screamed Belladonna.

“I got her! Keep fighting!” roared Celestia. Despite her wanting to know if her sister was alright, Alternia swallowed and forced herself to dive at the Old One again, trying not to feel the fear and worry coming through the link from her other sisters.

Unfortunately, Belladonna didn’t do so well at controlling her emotions. A particularly reckless anger-driven dive took her far too close to Shi-Nihalar. The Old One didn’t waste the opportunity, and several tentacles sprang at her.

Belladonna dodged them, but only just and one of the mouths on the tentacles bit hard.

“AGH!” Belladonna’s cry distracted Alternia and unable to control herself, she swooped toward her sister. The younger changeling queen was bleeding from her head, her ear completely snapped off.

“I’m alright, fall back quickly. I just need to cauterize the wound!” swore Belladonna.

“I can help with that!” panted Simulacris hovering back up. Alternia’s glance revealed Celestia had re-entered the fight, but when she looked back at her younger sister, she froze.

“Simulacris… what happened…”

Simulacris gestured with a hoof to her leg which was affixed to her torso through some straps. “Broken leg. It caught me at a bad time. Go, Alternia! We knew what risk we were running into!”

Nodding helplessly, Alternia tore back toward the Old One, praying to the Great Hive Mothers, and to the Creator herself, that they all might just survive this.

Wonderbolts and REINS Airship Executor…

Being on standby, the Wonderbolts had moved out immediately upon receiving the radio request from Captain Harlequin for air support. For good measure, Captain Spitfire had asked for the REINS to send along its only combat-airship on the Western coast.

Trailing behind the Wonderbolts travelling in a V-shaped four-finger formation, the the sky-blue REINS Executor, the name ship of her class of airships, was actually doing an impressive speed. A sleek helium balloon and a cabin that tapered to her hull, as well as four powerful propellor engines, allowed the airship to at least make a speed that Spitfire didn’t feel too annoyed for following.

The airship also had twelve relatively light, but very accurate six pounder rifled guns for bombardment, surgical strikes and, when necessary, airship combat. These ships also cost a hell of a lot of tax dollars that Spitfire was now very glad she had paid.

They had taken a long route, approaching Vanhoover Island at its southernmost tip to avoid any sight of the Old One. Thus, they were flying over quite a bit of ocean.

“Wait, what’s that to our horizontal 10 o’clock?” asked Soarin.

Spitfire, eyes shielded by her aviator goggles, glanced in the direction her wingpony was indicating and felt her wings nearly freeze up.

“Those are our two Equestrian destroyers! But why do they have more ships following them? We initiated a ban on sea travel in the Western Ocean for this operation!” exclaimed Spitfire.

“Then those must be the cultists. But… holy Celestia…” gasped Fleetfoot.

Because the ships following the destroyers could only be described as an armada. Most of them were civilian ships, freighters, even a few tugboats. But the sheer number of them and the fact there were two destroyers escorting them meant the Wonderbolts had a daunting task ahead.

Taking another glance at the ships. Spitfire grimaced. “Contact Captain Harlequin, tell him we can’t assist. Report that the Old One has an estimated number of five thousand cultists have been spotted and we are engaging.”

Soarin swallowed and glanced at the four small hoof-holdable bombs he and the other Wonderbolts had harnessed to their flight suits. “But we don’t have anti-ship weapons, Captain! We only have some small bombs we were planning to drop on the Others!”

Spitfire nodded. “No, but we just need to delay them and make sure any pegasi with them don’t reach the Executor, which has the cannon necessary to do the job. Our bombs will also be just fine in killing them. Tell the Executor’s captain to follow us into combat!” Soarin nodded and flew off as Spitfire glanced back at her Wonderbolts. “Wonderbolts! Divebomb the destroyers! Squad one with me onto the one to my right. Squad two to the left!”

“Yes m’am!”

With extreme precision, the Wonderbolts got to nearly just above the destroyers, before plunging down. The wind ruffling their feathers, pinning their suits against their bodies, the blue-yellow clad pegasi dove.

The destroyer’s crew didn’t know what hit them. Small blasts exploded all over the warships, sending ponies flying, even as the Wonderbolts pulled back up and away.

“Damn, did you recognize those uniforms, captain?” asked Fleetfoot.

Spitfire sighed. “I did… They were mind-controlled. But we can’t help with that now. We need to stop the fleet.”

Spitfire turned to see pegasi, and even changelings lifting off from the ships, tearing towards them and the airship bearin down on them. The Executor was already firing at the ships, its small, precise cannon ripping into the superstructure of the armada’s ships, not really sinking them, but sending ponies, changelings, minotaurs and even some kelpies flying.

“No matter what it costs us,” said Spitfire.

Harlequin’s Reserve Forces…

Harlequin was turning to his signals officer, rather livid.

“What do you mean the Wonderbolts cannot assist us? The fate of Equestria depends on it! The fate of the whole freaking world depends on it! You told Captain Spitfire that I’m the acting in command of all Equestrian forces in this battle right?” screamed Harlequin.

The officer, a unicorn mare with a communications crystal on a chain around her neck, nodded, her eyes desperate. “Sir, Captain Spitfire reports that REINS has given them intel that has directed them to the ships taking the Old One’s cultists to this location. Unfortunately, there are far more than we anticipated!”

“How many?” demanded Harlequin.

“Five thousand of them in an armada of ships, including our two missing destroyers! The REINS has been forced to deploy the Executor!”

Harlequin blinked and swore. “Well at least we don’t have to worry about the cultists. Thank you. Now get Ermane on the line and ask him where are his Cloudsdale Blues.”

“Yes sir!” said the mare running off. Harlequin didn’t have time to check though as he quickly clambered up a survey mound he had dug up to be able to get a good view of his battlefield.

From his commanding position behind even his force’s cannon, he could tell the Others were furious, but they weren’t breaking into their lines. At least not yet. The cannons were getting so hot from being fired as fast as they could that the water the kelpies were hydromancing from nearby streams to help cool them steamed as they struck the barrels. There were more others that were making it through the portal and onto the path that led to their lines, but a well placed spell, or a blast of water from a kelpie would often lead the Other to trip and its doom to a barrage of crossbow bolts or a cannon shell.

At this point, Harlequin didn’t even wince as the shells exploded amongst the Others, ripping them to bloody shreds. Their limbs were littering the path and the trapped fields to either side of the paths after all.

Still, even though Ebb Flow and her kelpies, quite a few who were resting and recovering in front of him, were being completely cooperative Harlequin felt he had forgotten something. No, it wasn’t the kelpies. They were quite willing to help keep the cannon cool and to help snag the Old Ones up. They’d even iced the path, now a slippery surface of blood-colored ice so that Others could more easily slip up and trip.

It wasn’t about his queen. Harlequin was doing his best not to think about her or focus too hard on his link with her. He knew she was worried and stressed, and afraid, but alright.

Except Harlequin’s instincts as a soldier telling him that he was in trouble and his ears were flicking left and right.

Then he heard a crash and the crunching of tree branches. Spinning around, Harlequin drew his short swords. His mind whirring, the changeling had quickly realized what was happening.

“BEHIND!”

Before Harlequin could get another word out, a grotesque Other was upon him. The massive grey-colored thing was pillar shaped, with hooked, mismatched fingers that sprouted not only from his hand but up his four long arms as well, too-long nails, and strode on two stumpy legs.

Jumping Harlequin dodged the Other’s first strike, his wings backstroking desperately to take him away from this engagement he knew he couldn’t win. The Other’s second strike was too fast though and Harlequin was only able to stab his two swords into the arm of the monster. This caused the thing to let out an unearthly deep groan from its toothless yet, mandibled mouth.

It also left Harlequin wide open when the Other seized him by his wings.

Oh f—

And he was spinning. Pain exploding in his back. Harlequin tried to fight through the disorientation, but he wouldn’t stop spinning. The world was blurring around him even as the pain in his wings, and especially where they met him grew greater and greater. Harlequin knew he was screaming, crying. He had at some point realized the Old One was winding him up, like a pony athlete winds up a hammer. Except, Harlequin was the hammer and he knew his wings were simply not going to hold.

They didn’t. Harlequin nearly blacked out as his wings simply separated from his body and he went flying. The world still blurring around him, the changeling rolling through the air for what seemed like eternity, his life flashing by his eyes. He could see his birth, his first birthday, his first crush, him receiving news of his mother, his guard training, his infiltration training, his infiltration into the Royal Guard, and his meeting with Alternia.

That slideshow ended with brutal force as he slammed into bush, thorn and ground, tumbling head over heels until he came to a stop. His body aching, blood seeping into the forested floor from his back, Harlequin stared up into the blue sky as he blacked out.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long time it took... i kinda got occupied by Grad school. Zervziel managed to get me moving after a fair bit of bugging and now I have figured out that I can do a daily 1 page a day thing.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this